《Ultimate Man [JJK X SOL]: Loading Golden Entries at The Start》


 Chapter 2: Golden Entry: Yin-Yang Eyes

    "Huh!"


    Seeing the bus approaching, Yotsuya Miko''s face lit up with pure relief, as though she had just spotted her savior. Without hesitation, she quickly walked to the bus stop.


    Following closely behind her, Ryuji also noticed the girl''s audible sigh of relief.


    Was it really that big of a deal? So happy just to see the busing? Ryuji found himself a bit surprised at her reaction.


    As the bus came to a stop, Yotsuya Miko hurriedly prepared to board, clearly eager to get away from something. She had thought that once she got on the bus, she wouldn''t have to deal with those terrifying things anymore. But as soon as the door opened, her eyes widened in horror.


    There, inside the bus, stood a grotesque monster.


    "Ah!"


    Yotsuya Miko stumbled back in terror, almost crying out loud.


    What in the world was this? How could there be a monster on the bus? Her entire body trembled with fear.


    Ryuji, standing just behind her, hadn''t noticed anything at first. But then, suddenly, the girl backed up right into his arms,pletely unaware of what had just happened.


    "Are you okay?" Ryuji asked, his hands lightly touching her shoulders, trying to steady her.


    Before he could make sense of the situation, a mechanical voice suddenly rang out in his mind.


    "Sessfully contacted a target: Yotsuya Miko!


    The golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A system? I have a system? I thought I was just some unlucky reincarnator without any cheats! Turns out I just hadn''t met the trigger conditions yet!


    Ryuji felt a flicker of joy... but a secondter, something hit him.


    Wait. Did the voice just say Yotsuya Miko?


    Ryuji froze for a moment, then looked down at the girl in his arms. Her distinct golden eyes were filled with tears, and her face had the expression of someone utterly terrified like a cornered animal. It tugged at his heartstrings.


    So, it really was Yotsuya Miko. No wonder she had looked so familiar!


    "No, I''m... I''m fine!" Yotsuya Miko finally responded, stepping back as she regained her bnce.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The monster on the bus had noticed Yotsuya Miko''s earlier reaction. It immediately floated toward her, its eyes glinting with malice.


    Yotsuya Miko knew she had to say something to defuse the situation, otherwise things could go very, very wrong. She hurriedly forced a nervousugh and said, "I... I just stood still for too long, and my legs went a bit numb. I''m really sorry about what happened just now!"


    Though she was terrified, a part of her was also incredibly embarrassed. After all, she had just leaned into a boy''s arms. Except for her father, who had passed away, she''d never been this close to another guy.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, shook his head. "It''s okay."


    If it had been anyone else, Ryuji probably wouldn''t have thought much of it. But knowing that this was Yotsuya Miko, and given what he remembered from the anime she came from, there had to be something more to this.


    In that anime, Yotsuya Miko possessed the ability to see horrifying creatures beings invisible to normal people. These monsters wouldn''t harm you unless they realized that you could actually see them. As long as you pretended not to notice, you were safe. But judging by her reaction just now, there must be something on the bus that was terrifying her.


    Weirdly enough, Ryuji couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary.


    "Let''s get on the bus first," he said calmly, his mind racing with thoughts. If this had been earlier before he realized what kind of world he was in and before the system appeared he might''ve been more worried. But now that he had a cheat system on his side, what was there to be afraid of?


    "Mm-hmm," Yotsuya Miko replied in a barely audible voice.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The grotesque entity hovering nearby seemed disappointed by Yotsuya Miko''s casual response. Its previously menacing expression became dull and aimless as it floated back, seemingly convinced that it hadn''t been noticed.


    Phew! Yotsuya Miko felt a wave of relief wash over her as she followed Ryuji onto the bus.


    There were only a few people inside. Apart from the driver, just a handful of office workers were seated, either ying on their phones or resting with their eyes closed.


    Ryuji found a seat by the window and sat down, while Yotsuya Miko quickly chose a seat a bit further ahead. She immediately pulled out her phone again, pretending to be engrossed in it, but in reality, she was trying to avoid looking at the still-lurking monster. Her posture grew even more hunched over, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.


    ***


    ''System?''


    Leaning against the window, Ryuji called out in his mind, hoping to hear from his newly-discovered plug-in.


    What had just happened definitely wasn''t his imagination.


    Thankfully, a voice responded in his head, bringing a sense of relief.


    "Detected: The host has sessfully triggered a gold entry: [Yin-Yang Eyes]!


    Loading¡­"


    Yin-Yang Eyes? That actually sounded like a good thing, but it was probably triggered because of Yotsuya Miko.


    So, if Ie into contact with anime protagonists in this world, I can trigger abilities like this? Not bad!@@novelbin@@


    Without hesitating, Ryuji quickly chose to load the new ability. It seemed useful, so why not activate it right away?


    "Wait! What the hell? Yin-Yang Eyes?!"


    Ryuji suddenly realized what was happening, and panic surged through him. Why the hell did I choose that?! Yin-Yang Eyes means I''ll be able to see all those creepy monsters! I don''t want that!


    But it was toote.


    "Gold entry loaded sessfully!"


    In the next instant, Ryuji felt a strange sensation in his eyes, followed by a slight sting. He blinked, and a few tears rolled down his cheeks.


    When he opened his eyes again, the entire world had changed.


    The grotesque monster that Yotsuya Miko had been reacting to... was now clearly visible to him too.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The creature''s body was grotesquely distorted, with writhing tentacles emerging from its form, its movements unsettling and unnatural. It floated from one passenger to another, hovering close to their faces and asking the same question over and over again.


    No wonder Yotsuya Miko had looked so terrified. If I had suddenly seen this thing without warning, I''d probably have freaked out too.


    Deciding not to react, Ryuji quickly closed his eyes and leaned back, feigning sleep. He might have gained the ability to see these creatures, but that didn''t mean he had to engage with them.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The monster''s voice sounded ufortably close, but Ryuji kept his eyes shut, stayingpletely still.


    ''System, you''ve really screwed me over this time. If you don''t give me a way out of this, we''re both done for!''  he cursed internally.


    Thankfully, the system responded right away.


    "Detected: Host has an unused novice gift pack. Would you like to im it?"


    A novice gift pack? At a time like this? Perfect!


    Ryuji instantly felt a surge of hope.


    "Use it!" hemanded without hesitation.

 Chapter 4: It鈥檚 Fine

    I''m Invincible!


    Although Ryuji  felt it might be a little too early to dere that, but he couldn''t shake off the inexplicable feeling.


    The monster... it was eaten?


    Yotsuya Miko, who had no time to scream, could only stare at where Ryuji had been standing, clearly stunned by what she had just witnessed.


    After seeing such a terrifying monster, Yotsuya Miko was already in disbelief, but what happened next shocked her even more.


    It looked like he was just a student from the same school as her.


    When Yotsuya Miko finally gathered her thoughts, she realized that the bus had stopped, and Ryuji had already disappeared from sight.


    Realizing this was also her stop, and that the bus door was about to close, she hurriedly called out.


    "Wait, please!"


    She quickly pocketed her phone and rushed off the bus, spotting Ryuji walking a short distance ahead of her.


    Yotsuya Miko hesitated.


    She wanted to go up to him, say hello, and ask about the monster, but the scene from earlier left her scared. After all, this was someone who had devoured such a terrifying creature without breaking a sweat.


    "What if he eats me too?" she whispered nervously.


    But in the next moment


    "No, you smell too bad."


    Yotsuya Miko, still lost in thought with her head lowered, instinctively retorted without thinking.


    "Who said that? I shower every day!"


    For any girl, an insult about her hygiene was not something to be taken lightly.


    But then she realized something was off. She looked up to see that Ryuji, who had been some distance away just moments ago, was now standing right in front of her.


    "Ah!"


    Yotsuya Miko jumped back several steps, startled.


    "Am I that scary?"


    It was understandable. After all, she had just seen him swallow a soul. To be honest, Ryuji himself was still a bit taken aback by how he managed to devour that soul.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to actually chew on it piece by piece otherwise, he might have been overwhelmed.


    Since he noticed that Yotsuya Miko had been following him, he decided to approach her directly.


    "Y-yes, I''m sorry!" Yotsuya Miko stammered, now realizing that the boy in front of her, who seemed to be about her age, didn''t appear to be a bad person. She slowly calmed down.


    "I didn''t mean anything by it! I just... I live around here too. I was only"


    "It''s fine."


    Seeing Yotsuya Miko flustered and trying to exin herself, Ryuji waved his hand dismissively.


    He didn''t mind at all. If it weren''t for her, he might never have triggered his system. In a way, he owed her.


    "When I first saw those monsters, I was shocked too."


    "Right?! Right?!"@@novelbin@@


    After all, she was just a regr high school girl. Seeing something that bizarre for the first time naturally made her terrified. It was apletely normal reaction.


    Most importantly, Yotsuya Miko hadn''t had anyone to talk to about what she was seeing until now.


    And now, someone else was in the same boat as her. Yotsuya Miko immediately seized the opportunity, her curiosity bursting forth.


    "What exactly are those monsters? Why can''t anyone else see them? What happened on the bus just now?"


    Seeing her barrage of questions, Ryuji waved his hand to calm her down.


    "Sorry, I''m just too curious!" Yotsuya Miko apologized, realizing she might havee on too strong. Her face flushed, and she lowered her head.


    "Um, h-hi. I''m Yotsuya Miko, a student at Sobu High School."


    She hadn''t introduced herself yet.


    "My name is Ryuji Hoshino. Like you, I''m also a student at Sobu High School."


    Judging by Yotsuya Miko''s reaction, she had probably only just started seeing these strange creatures. She didn''t have the dark circles under her eyes that would indicate long-term insomnia from constant encounters with the supernatural. Her demeanor wasn''t gloomy either.


    In fact, she was a typical high school girl with a nice figure and pleasant appearance.


    "As for those things, they''re probably simr to the ones you see in horror movies. But they can only attack us if they realize we can see them."


    "So that''s how it works!" Yotsuya nodded in understanding. It matched the conclusion she had been forming herself.


    "Then"


    She hesitated, wanting to ask more about what had happened on the bus. But she wasn''t sure if it would upset Ryuji.


    Ryuji noticed her hesitation and spoke up.


    "I don''t really know what happened back there either. I just felt that I was in danger and instinctively used that... ability."


    Of course, Ryuji wasn''t going to reveal anything about the system to her.


    "I see!"


    It sounded like those scenes in anime where the protagonist suddenly unlocks a hidden power when their life is in danger.


    What about me? Will I have an ability like that too?


    For a moment, Yotsuya Miko got lost in her daydreams.


    Seeing her deep in thought, Ryuji shook his head silently.


    He had seen the anime she was from, and he knew Yotsuya Miko didn''t have any special abilities aside from her unfortunate talent of seeing these supernatural entities.


    Poor girl... just in unlucky.


    ...


    "We''re here."


    Ryuji stopped in front of a two-story building. Based on his memories, this was his home.


    "Huh?"


    Yotsuya Miko blinked and then realized something. Ryuji lived not far from her own house.


    For some reason, this realization made her a little excited.


    Maybe it was because they could both see the same terrifying creatures. It felt like she and Ryuji belonged to the same world now, a kind of secret bond between them.


    "Well, I should head home then!"


    She wanted to ask for his contact information but felt a bit embarrassed to do so since they had just met. Instead, she quickly bid him farewell and hurried away.


    What a bizarre day... Ryuji thought as he watched her retreating figure.


    First, he had traveled to another world, then he met an anime heroine, and now he had awakened a system with incredible powers.


    All in all, knowing he had the system made Ryuji feel much more at ease. The confusion he had felt after suddenly being transported to this world was starting to fade.


    Taking out his key, he opened the door and stepped inside.

 Chapter 5: Unlucky Girl

    "Sure enough, being the parent of a reincarnator is the most dangerous job!"


    Looking at the familiar house from his memories, Ryuji couldn''t help but sigh.


    The original body''s parents had met with an ident during a trip, leaving Ryuji with only this house and nearly a million in savings.


    "At least the savings are enough to get me through college."


    He smiled.


    "Not bad!"@@novelbin@@


    At least it was better than having nothing.


    Taking advantage of the quiet moment, Ryuji took the opportunity to assess his current condition.


    "I don''t feel hungry at all. In fact, I feel pretty full. It seems that this soul-devouring ability requires a digestion process!"


    Not only that, but during the digestion process, Ryuji could feel his strength gradually increasing.


    "I guess as my strength improves, the speed of digestion and the number of spirits I can devour will also increase."


    It made sense. No matter how powerful the ability, it still required a process of leveling up.


    Nothing happens overnight.


    Once digestion isplete, I can continue to devour spirits. There are plenty of weird creatures in Yotsuya Miko''s world, even some disguised as gods. If I swallow them, my strength would improve significantly.


    Ryuji grinned to himself.


    "This is getting exciting. I might even be getting a little greedy¡­"


    But he reminded himself to be patient.


    His soul-devouring ability was a rare, powerful skill. The power it could bring was limitless, as long as he kept devouring. Sooner orter, he would be truly invincible.


    "Ha! Who needs beef when I can devour spirits?"


    ¡­


    The next morning, after waking up, Ryuji found that the feeling of fullness hadpletely disappeared, indicating that the digestion process was over. He looked at his reflection in the mirror, admiring the sharper lines of his muscles and the lighter feeling in his body.


    He nodded in satisfaction.


    After packing his things, he headed out.


    Since he could unlock talents from protagonists, it was only logical for him to attend school himself. He had no idea what other opportunities might await.


    As soon as he stepped out the door, he saw Yotsuya Miko walking toward him.


    "Good morning," he called out, intending to greet her.


    But something was off Yotsuya Miko didn''t look like herself. Her head was down, and she walked in silence, clearly troubled. Beside her was a strange figure, a spirit lingering around her.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The eerie voice of the spirit repeated itself.


    Good grief, Ryuji thought. Being the protagonist must be tough, getting harassed by these weird spirits first thing in the morning.


    "Hoshino kun!"


    Noticing him, Yotsuya Miko raised her head, her golden eyes brimming with tears as if she might break down at any moment.


    She had thought her house was a safe space, butst night, yet another spirit had appeared at home, preventing her from getting any sleep.


    Now, seeing Ryuji felt like a miracle, like she had finally found a savior.


    "Leave it to me!" Ryuji said, giving her a reassuring smile.


    Just in time he had finished digesting the spirit from yesterday.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The spirit continued its eerie chant, still lingering around Yotsuya Miko, oblivious to the danger it was in.


    "Yeah, I can see you."


    "???"


    The sudden response from Ryuji made the spirit freeze in surprise. It turned around to face him, its eyes quickly morphing into something ferociously sinister.


    "Kill."


    Knowing that it had been spotted, the spirit immediately tried to attack.


    "Soul Devourer!"


    In an instant, the space behind Ryuji twisted, and a crack appeared. Chains shot out from the crack, wrapping tightly around the spirit and dragging it into the abyss.


    This time, the spirit didn''t even have a chance to struggle. Unlike the one from yesterday, this one was swallowed whole without resistance.


    "Burp!"


    Ryuji let out a burp, patting his stomach with a satisfied grin.


    Having done this once before, he was already bing skilled at using his ability.


    "I''m full!" He chuckled, watching the space behind him return to normal.


    Unlike thest time, this time he felt just right not too full, butpletely satisfied.


    "Thank you! Thank you, Hoshino-kun!"


    Yotsuya Miko''s eyes sparkled with gratitude and admiration, almost as if she were worshipping him.


    She had spent the entire night hoping she might awaken some sort of special ability. But after a full night of trying, Yotsuya Miko had to ept the disappointing reality that her only talent was being able to see these spirits. Other than that, she was powerless.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied casually. "Besides, helping you also helps me get stronger."


    "You don''t have to be so formal. Just call me Ryuji."


    Yotsuya Miko blushed slightly. Calling someone by their first name was a sign of closeness.


    "Then¡­ Ryuji-kun," she said shyly. "You can call me Miko."


    Hearing her say that, Ryuji noticed her face turning redder. However, the warmth in her tone didn''t feel awkward it was as if using first names made her happy.


    "Alright, let''s head to school, Miko. It''s gettingte."


    "Mm!"


    ...


    Miko wasn''t usually this quiet, but she hadn''t slept well the night before. Her mood was understandably low, and she seemed a bit sluggish.


    But when she was with Ryuji, she made an effort to start conversations.


    "So¡­ do you have monsters like that around your house too?"


    Ryuji already knew the answer from watching the anime, but he still asked, pretending to be curious.


    "Yeah!"


    Miko nodded quickly. "I see them all the time! Even when I''m in bed or in the bathroom."


    "No wonder you didn''t get any sleepst night."


    "Bathroom?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow and nced at her yfully.


    Miko, feeling flustered under his gaze, quickly exined with her face turning bright red.


    "I-I didn''t take a showerst night, but I don''t smell, okay?!"


    She lowered her head and sniffed herself, convinced that she still smelled pleasant.


    "I didn''t say anything," Ryuji said with an amused smile.


    "But," he added with a grin, "if you want to take a bath and finally get some sleep, I''lle over tonight to help you out."


    "Really? Is that okay?" Miko''s face lit up with surprise and excitement.


    In fact, she had been too embarrassed to ask for his help. They had only just met after all.


    Now that Ryuji had offered, she was thrilled.


    "Of course, it''s no problem."


    "Besides, Miko is so beautiful. If I keep helping her like this, maybe I''ll win her heart!"


    He joked inwardly, but in reality, it would also make things easier for him. Knowing the exact location of the spirits would allow him to swallow them more efficiently.

 Chapter 6: Of Course She鈥檚 Here

    Miko walked with her head down in embarrassment, but her steps gradually became lighter and more cheerful.


    Even though the whole "hero saving the damsel in distress" trope was old-fashioned, it definitely worked especially on a teenage girl.


    Miko hadn''t slept at all the previous night, but just walking beside Ryuji Hoshino now, she feltpletely safe.


    ...


    "Miko!"


    After entering the school, a voice called out from behind Ryuji and Miko.


    A girl with bright orange hair and an air of wealth and privilege was running toward them.


    "Hana!"


    Miko smiled and waved back. The girl was none other than her best friend, Yurikawa Hana.


    "Ah, who''s this?"


    Yurikawa Hana happily hooked her arm around Yotsuya Miko''s, but her eyes were full of curiosity as she nced at Ryuji.


    She had never seen Miko walking so close to a boy before.


    "This is Ryuji-kun, he''s... uh, he''s..."


    Miko stumbled over her words. She could introduce him as a friend, but they''d only known each other for less than two days. If she said they were close, it would feel a little... awkward.


    "Hello, my name is Ryuji Hoshino, and I''m a friend of Miko''s," Ryuji said, rescuing her from her awkwardness with a friendly smile.


    "Nice to meet you! I''m Yurikawa Hana, Miko''s best friend!" Hana introduced herself cheerfully before leaning close to Miko with a teasing glint in her eye.


    "He called you Miko!"


    Yurikawa Hana, while a bit na?ve, wasn''t stupid. Ryuji calling Miko by her first name, and Miko not correcting him, hinted at something special between them.


    "Hana!"


    Miko''s cheeks flushed red. It was just a joke between girls, but Ryuji didn''t mind. His attention briefly drifted to Yurikawa Hana''s family wealth was it really appropriate for a high school student to be that rich?


    "Ahem, well, I should head to ss now. See youter!"


    Ryuji decided it was best to leave before the conversation went any further. After all, he would see them after school anyway. No need to stick around andplicate things.


    With that, Ryuji walked off, leaving Miko staring at his back. She only turned away after he hadpletely disappeared from view.


    But Yurikawa Hana could no longer hold back her curiosity. The moment Ryuji was out of sight, she bombarded Yotsuya Miko with questions.


    "Miko, are you in love? Is he your boyfriend? He''s also quite handsome. Have you guys held hands? Have you kissed yet? Or maybe you''ve already"


    "Hana!"


    Seeing how outrageous the questions were bing, Yotsuya Miko quickly covered Hana''s mouth, her face turning an even deeper shade of red.


    "We''re just friends!"


    She retorted, embarrassed.


    What on earth is she thinking? We just met this is way too fast!


    Wait, no. Why am I even thinking about something like that?! It''s all Hana''s fault for putting weird ideas in my head.


    The more she thought about it, the redder her face became.


    "Oh~"


    Seeing Miko''s reaction, Yurikawa Hana nodded meaningfully.@@novelbin@@


    "So it''s a secret love, then!"


    "Hana!!!"


    Realizing her friend was about to explode, Yurikawa Hana decided to back off before things got serious. But in her heart, she couldn''t help but feel genuinely curious about this Ryuji Hoshino.


    ...


    Ryuji''s ssroom was on the second floor. By the time he arrived, many students were already in their seats. Without drawing any attention, he quietly found his ce using the memories from his new body.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t in the back row or by the window.


    Not ideal¡­ Ryuji thought with mild disappointment.


    He had been pretty much a nobody in the ss before, and nothing had changed, so naturally, no one came to greet him now.


    That was fine with him. It saved him the trouble of wasting time on small talk.


    "Good morning, Yumiko!"


    "Morning, Yui!"


    "You''re here early, Hayato!"


    sses hadn''t started yet, and various small groups had already formed, chattering away.


    Ryuji recognized many of the characters from the anime he used to watch before crossing into this world.


    He couldn''t help but wonder could he extract talents from them too?


    While he pondered this, the conversation around him continued.


    "Did you guys hear? We''re getting a new homeroom teacher!"


    Tobe Kakeru, part of one of the more boisterous groups, blurted out thetest gossip he had heard.


    Immediately, the ss was abuzz, especially the girls.


    "Really?"


    "But we''re already so far into the school year why change the homeroom teacher now?"


    Some students were curious, some were worried, while others didn''t care at all.


    "I heard the old homeroom teacher got pregnant, so they''re recing her!"


    At that, many of the boys perked up, interested in the new information.


    Tobe continued, clearly enjoying the attention.


    "I also heard the new teacher is a woman and she''s hot!"


    Instantly, the boys'' conversation turned into wild spection about how attractive the new teacher might be. The more they talked, the more exaggerated their fantasies became.


    They didn''t notice the girls in the ss rolling their eyes, clearly thinking the boys were a bunch of perverts.


    Ryuji, resting his chin on one hand, listened absentmindedly. His thoughts were elsewhere.


    The feeling of fullness is gone. It''spletely digested.


    After devouring the spirit this morning, Ryuji could feel that his body hadpletely processed it. As expected, the stronger he became, the faster he could digest souls, and the more he could devour.


    If only there were more spirits in this school... that would be perfect.


    ...


    Ding-ding-ding!


    The bell rang, signaling the start of ss. Suddenly, the door to the ssroom opened, and the lively chatter immediately died down.


    In a ce like Sobu High, students had an instinctive fear of teachers. Even Tobe, who had been the loudest, fell silent when the teacher entered.


    A woman in a white coat walked up to the ckboard and wrote her name with bold strokes.


    "My name is Shizuka Hiratsuka, and I''ll be your new homeroom teacher. If you ever have any problems in ss, feel free toe to me."


    Shizuka Hiratsuka?


    Hearing the name, Ryuji''s interest piqued, and he nced at the woman standing at the podium.


    No way¡­ It''s really her.


    He couldn''t help but smile. As expected of this world Shizuka Hiratsuka was here.

 Chapter 7: Trouble

    High school sses were far more boring than Ryuji had imagined.


    Before his time travel, he had to attend ss. Now, after time traveling, he still had to attend ss. It gave him a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if his reincarnation had been for nothing. He had initially nned to find a ghost during lunch to satiate his hunger, but such things were elusive. When he wanted to find it, it was nowhere to be found.


    The school day ended before 3 PM.


    At Sobu High, they believed in the concept of "happy education," meaning sses usually ended by 2 PM. After that, most students would either join their respective clubs or go home.


    Naturally, there were students like Ryuji who didn''t join any clubs and went straight home.


    Ryuji had considered looking for Miko, but just as he was packing up his things to leave, someone called out.


    "Hey, is Hoshino kun in a hurry to leave?"


    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday? Surely you haven''t forgotten already, right?"


    Three figures entered through the back door of the ssroom.


    At that moment, the few students still left in the ssroom turned their attention toward the scene.


    "Yesterday?"


    Seeing the trio, Ryuji suddenly recalled something.


    These three looked like typical delinquents Hikawa Okazaka was their leader. Before Ryuji''s reincarnation, they had bullied him for quite some time, often extorting him for money.


    Just yesterday, these guys hade to him after school and demanded he bring 10,000 yen by today as "protection money." Ryuji had been weak-minded before as an orphan with no parents to rely on and the relentless bullying had driven him to the point of jumping into the river out of despair.


    "Still don''t remember?"


    "Well, let us jog your memory."


    Seeing Ryuji''s indifferent expression, Hikawa Okazaka was starting to lose his patience. He gestured for hisckeys to drag Ryuji out of the ssroom.


    Even though they were notorious bullies, they weren''t dumb enough to start something in front of witnesses.


    "Alright then."


    The memories of his past life resurfaced, but instead of feeling scared, Ryuji smiled at them.


    Without a word, he stood up and followed them out.


    "???"


    They were surprised. In the past, Ryuji would resist or cower in fear, but this time, he followed them without any fuss. Confused for a moment, Hikawa and his cronies quickly surrounded him and led him outside the ssroom. After all, with the three of them together, they had nothing to fear.


    The other students in the ssroom saw what was happening, but they acted as if it was business as usual. Some looked concerned, but most were indifferent. When it came to things outside their own social circles, they chose to stay out of it.


    "Yumiko, do you think we should report this to the teacher?" Yuigahama Yui asked nervously. After all, they were in the same ss; it didn''t feel right to just stand by and watch.


    Miura Yumiko, who had a reputation for being the "Queen" of their clique, wasn''tpletely heartless despite her sharp tongue and bossy demeanor.


    "Thest homeroom teacher didn''t care at all about these kinds of things. What if¡­?"


    Miura had brought it up before, but the previous teacher had turned a blind eye. The culture of bullying was deeply ingrained in Sakura High. Who knew how the new homeroom teacher would react? If they reported it and nothing changed, wouldn''t it just be a waste of time?


    "Why don''t we give it a try?" Yuigahama Yui, being the kind person she was, suggested softly.


    Seeing Yui''s persistence, Miura Yumiko hesitated but was ready to agree.


    But before they could act


    "Oh, why bother helping a loner like that?"


    Tobe Sho, one of the boys in their group, waved dismissively. In his eyes, Ryuji wasn''t worth their time. He was more interested in preserving the harmony of their current friend group than in helping an outcast.


    "How about you guys head to the club first? I''ll go inform the teacher," Tobe suggested nonchntly.


    "Thanks, Tobe!" everyone said without a second thought, trusting their friend.


    However, after leaving the ssroom, Tobe Sho walked toward the teacher''s office for a bit before quickly ducking into the bathroom.


    "Tch, what''s the point of helping a loser like that? Tch, why would I stick my neck out for him?" Tobe muttered to himself as he entered the bathroom.


    He was only putting on an act to impress Ebina Hina, a girl he had a crush on in their group.


    Even if he had gone to the teacher, he doubted the new homeroom teacher, Hiratsuka Shizuka, would care any more than the previous one.


    At worst, he could just say the teacher didn''t give a damn nobody would know the truth anyway.


    "Huh?"


    Just as he was about to leave the bathroom, Tobe noticed a CD lying on the floor near his feet.


    "What''s this?"


    His face turned red as he realized what it was.


    It was that  kind of CD.


    "Someone must''ve dropped it," he muttered to himself, looking around. Seeing no one nearby, he quickly snatched it up and hid it, excited at the thought of watching itter.


    After pocketing the CD, he rushed out of the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji had followed Hikawa Okazaka and his twockeys to a secluded area of the school grounds, near a small patch of woods by the yground. It was out of sight, and more importantly, there were no security cameras around.


    Once they were confident no one would disturb them, Hikawa Okazaka turned to Ryuji and said menacingly, "Alright, Hoshino. Either you hand over 10,000 yen today, or we''ll send you to the hospital for a month!"


    He cracked his knuckles as he spoke, while his twockeys smirked and surrounded Ryuji menacingly.


    "Actually, I have a third option," Ryuji replied casually.


    If this had been yesterday, he might have felt cornered, but today? Things were different now.


    Ignoring their threats, Ryuji smiled confidently. "How about you kneel down and beg for mercy? If you do, maybe I''ll let you walk away."


    "What did you just say?" Hikawa Okazaka''s eyes widened in disbelief. Was this guy crazy?


    "Are you out of your mind? Who do you think you are?"


    Smack!


    Before Hikawa could finish, Ryuji''s hand shed,nding a heavy p across his face.@@novelbin@@


    The force sent Hikawa flying several meters away. His face swelled almost instantly, and a few teeth flew out, glinting in the sunlight as they spun through the air.


    "It seems like you''re not interested in kneeling. How about I help you with that?" Ryuji said calmly, flexing his wrist.


    Even though he had held back, the p was more than enough to leave Hikawa seeing stars. If Ryuji had gone all out with his current strength, he could have easily turned their heads into mush.


    "Monster! He''s a monster!" Hikawa''s twockeys, terrified by the sudden disy of power, shrieked in fear and scrambled to run away.

 Chapter 9: Special Feelings?

    "Let''s go!"


    Ryuji  didn''t waste any more words. His stomach was growling, and he couldn''t wait to start eating. As they walked back, Miko began exining her family situation, her voice growing more serious as she mentioned the strange urrences at home.


    Whenever Miko talked about those bizarre entities she could see, her eyes clouded over with fear. But that fear seemed to morph into hesitation, as if she were holding something back.


    "Is it someone she knows?" Ryuji wondered. Based on what he remembered from the anime, it was likely that the ghost haunting her was her father, who had died but lingered in this strange form. Even though her father had be a spirit, he was still her father, and it was only natural that she felt conflicted.


    "Mm-hmm," Miko responded quietly, as though Ryuji had guessed correctly. After a brief pause, she nodded.


    "It''s my dad... and my brother."@@novelbin@@


    "Your brother?" Ryuji was momentarily stunned. ording to the anime, Miko''s brother was supposed to still be alive, with only her father having passed away. Could it be that in this world, the story had been altered?


    At this point, Miko was too lost in her emotions to notice the surprise in Ryuji''s tone. She lowered her head and continued softly, her voice trembling.


    "That day... I saw my dad eat the pudding I had put in the fridge. We got into a huge argument, and because of that, my dad took my brother out to buy more pudding for me. But then..."


    Her voice broke, and tears welled up in her eyes as the memories flooded back.


    "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, my dad and brother wouldn''t have..." she choked, unable to finish her sentence.


    Miko had carried the guilt of that day for so long. She felt that her selfishness had led to her father and brother going out, which ultimately led to their ident. The weight of that guilt had burdened her for years.


    Seeing her in this fragile state, Ryuji gently pulled Miko into his arms, patting her back softly.


    "This isn''t your fault," he said, his voice firm butforting. "No one can predict when idents will happen. Even if you hadn''t argued, would they have stayed home forever? What if something happened the next time they went out? You can''t me yourself for this."


    "But... but..." Miko stammered, her sobs growing louder as she clung to Ryuji, as though finding a safe ce to let her emotions spill out.


    To passersby, it might have looked like a typical high school couple having a tearful moment. Some nced at them, but most went about their business, uninterested in the scene.


    After a while, Miko''s sobbing subsided, and she slowly came to her senses. Realizing what she had been doing, she pulled away from Ryuji and took a couple of steps back, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    She noticed the wet stains on Ryuji''s shirt from her tears and immediately felt guilty.


    "I-I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to..." she stammered, lowering her head, her cheeks burning red. Her mind raced with anxiety. Had she just made a terrible impression on him?


    "Don''t worry about it," Ryuji said with a gentle smile, waving off her concern. "What''s there to apologize for? Honestly, I''m d I could be here for you. It means you trust me enough to show your vulnerable side. If you ever need to talk again, don''t hesitate toe to me, alright?"


    Despite his casual tone, Ryuji''s words made Miko''s heart flutter. It wasn''t just what he said, but how he said it like he genuinely cared. For a brief moment, her mind wandered. Did Ryuji... like her?


    She quickly shook the thought from her head. Ryuji was so amazing, and she was just Miko. She couldn''t let herself get carried away, could she?


    "Th-thank you..." Miko whispered, her voice barely audible. She felt touched, but also a little embarrassed by howforting Ryuji was. Had she misunderstood his kindness?


    Ryuji, sensing her hesitation, smiled warmly. "Well, enough of that. Let''s head to your ce and figure out what''s going on."


    Miko nodded, still feeling a bit shy, but grateful for Ryuji''s understanding. She fell into step beside him, following him like a puppet as they made their way to her home.


    ---


    "I''m home!" Miko called out as they entered her house. It was a cozy, two-story building, simr in size to Ryuji''s own ce but filled with a warmth that made it feel lived in.


    "Miko, you''re back!" A woman''s voice called from inside. Momentster, a woman who looked about 70% like Miko, but older and more mature, stepped out from the kitchen.


    This was Yotsuya Touko, Miko''s mother. She was a bit haggard from the grief of losing her husband and son, but there was still an air of strength about her. Ryuji couldn''t help but notice how strikingly simr she was to her daughter, except with a more mature grace.


    "Mom!" Miko said, her voice brightening a little.


    Touko smiled gently at her daughter, but then her eyes shifted to Ryuji, standing just behind Miko.


    "And who''s this young man?" she asked, her eyes lighting up with curiosity.


    "Mom, this is Ryuji," Miko introduced him, ncing over at Ryuji.


    "Hello, Auntie. My name is Ryuji Hoshino," Ryuji said with a polite smile. He couldn''t help but appreciate Toru''s mature beauty, but quickly pulled his gaze away to avoid any misunderstanding. He was here to help Miko, after all.


    "So, you''re Miko''s ssmate? Come in,e in!" Touko said warmly, quickly moving to grab a pair of slippers for Ryuji. She smiled knowingly, a little twinkle in her eye. "You know, Miko''s never brought a boy home before. You''re the first one, Hoshino-kun!"


    "Mom!" Miko''s face immediately turned crimson. The way her mother said that, with such an obvious hint, made her feel embarrassed beyond belief.


    Given what had happened today, coupled with thefort Ryuji had provided earlier, Miko couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered. Now, with her mom teasing her, the situation only got more awkward.


    Touko chuckled at her daughter''s reaction. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you."


    But inwardly, she was surprised by Miko''s reaction. It wasn''t every day her daughter brought someone home, and seeing how flustered Miko was now, Touko wondered if there was something more between them.


    As a mother, she couldn''t help but feel both surprised and a little happy. After all, she had only Miko left in the world now, and she wanted her daughter to be happy.


    "Come in and make yourselvesfortable. Don''t just stand there!" Touko said, ushering them inside.


    Ryuji stepped inside, exchanging a brief nce with Miko, who was still blushing furiously.

 Chapter 11: Up

    "So weak!"


    Ryuji patted his stomach and sighed in disappointment.


    Not only did the strange creature fail to satisfy him, but Ryuji didn''t even feel half full. He wasn''t sure if the creature was just too weak or if he had grown much stronger.


    "Amazing!" Miko eximed. Even though it was the second time she had witnessed it, she still couldn''t help but be in awe of Ryuji''s power.


    Turning to face Miko, Ryuji saw the admiration in her eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well, where else are there strange entities in your house? I might as well take care of them all while I''m here," Ryuji said, a yful grin on his face.


    On their way to her house, Miko had mentioned that there was more than one strange thing lurking in her home. Ryuji hade directly because he was hungry, but now that he had taken care of one, it seemed like there were more to deal with.


    "The bathroom... and the study too!" Miko eximed, leading Ryuji to the next locations.


    Maybe it was because Miko was the protagonist of this strange world, but supernatural encounters seemed unusuallymon around her.


    ---


    Half an hourter, Ryuji patted his stomach and let out a satisfied burp.


    "Finally full!" he said, stretching. After devouring the remaining spirits in the house, he felt much better. While the creatures weren''t all that strong, at least there had been enough of them to sate his hunger for now.


    "Is that all of them?" Miko asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Ryuji nodded, then noticed Miko looking a bit anxious.


    "Ryuji-kun, are you sure this... won''t hurt you?" she asked, suddenly realizing that devouring spirits might have some sort of negative effect on him.


    Ryuji burst outughing at her concern. "Don''t worry!" He waved his hand dismissively. "If anything, the more I eat, the stronger I feel. Not only that!"


    As he spoke, Ryuji raised his arm. Under his mental control, his ordinary looking arm suddenly glowed with a faint blue light.


    "I noticed something interesting," Ryuji said, looking at his arm with curiosity. "It seems like this soul devouring ability gives me more than just strength. I think I''ll gain new abilities as I absorb more souls. I''m not sure what this light is yet, but I''ll figure it out soon enough."


    "So powerful!" Miko gasped, marveling at his abilities. She couldn''t help butpare herself to Ryuji, feeling a bit down.


    "All I can do is see these things. I can''t do anything useful like you¡­" Miko said, her voice trailing off. She looked at Ryuji, feeling a bit like a burden. Compared to him, she feltpletely powerless.


    "That''s not true at all!" Ryuji said firmly.


    "Um?" Miko looked up, surprised.


    "Because, Miko-chan is still very cute!" Ryuji said with a mischievous grin.


    Miko''s face immediately flushed bright red. "N-no way!" she stammered, feeling her heart race.


    Ryuji chuckled at her reaction. "I''m serious! Every time I see you, I feel happy. Isn''t that a special ability in itself?"


    His teasing tone only made her blush harder. For a girl who had never experienced love before, Miko didn''t know how to handle the emotions Ryuji was stirring in her.


    In truth, she had been feeling a bit insecure around Ryuji. He was strong, capable, and seemed to handle everything with ease, while she was just¡­ Miko. Ordinary, powerless Miko. But hearing his yful words gave her a little courage.


    "Actually," Miko said softly, gathering her resolve. "When I''m with you, Ryuji-kun, I feel safe too." She looked up at him, her eyes shimmering. "You''ve saved me so many times already. I''ve never felt this way before."


    Her heart was pounding, and the unfamiliar feelings she had toward him were bubbling up. She wanted to say it out loud to confess how she felt.


    "I¡­" Miko began, but just as she was about to speak, they heard Touko''s voice calling from downstairs. (of course)


    "Dinner''s ready! Miko, Ryuji-kun,e down and eat!"


    The moment was shattered, and Miko deted like a balloon. Her confession caught in her throat, and her courage evaporated in an instant.


    "I¡­ let''s go eat first," Miko mumbled, her face burning with embarrassment.


    Ryuji found her reaction endearing and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright," he said. As they headed for the stairs, Ryuji casually reached out and took Miko''s hand.


    "Let''s go together," he said, his tone warm and gentle.@@novelbin@@


    Miko''s eyes widened in surprise, and her heart skipped a beat. She felt a little shy but didn''t pull her hand away.


    "Mm-hmm!" she murmured, nodding softly as she followed him down the stairs.


    ---


    Touko stood at the bottom of the stairs, watching with a bemused expression as Ryuji and Miko came down hand-in-hand. For a moment, she was stunned, but then a wide, knowing smile spread across her face.


    She didn''t need to meddle. It seemed like things were progressing just fine on their own.


    ---


    After dinner, Touko offered to let Ryuji stay the night, so he wouldn''t have to rush back home. But Ryuji politely declined. As much as he enjoyed spending time with Miko, it was frustrating to be around her and not be able to take things further. He figured it would be better to wait for a future opportunity to be with her more privately.


    "I''ll head back now," Ryuji said, standing up to leave. It was gettingte, and he didn''t want to impose.


    "I''ll walk you out!" Miko said quickly, rushing over to follow him out the door. She didn''t want him to leave just yet, even though she knew he had to go.


    "Girls really can''t stay home once they''re grown," Touko murmured with a soft sigh as she watched them walk out together. Humming a little tune, she cleared the dinner table, feeling a happiness she hadn''t felt in a long time. Since the loss of her husband and son, this was the first time she''d truly felt at peace.


    ---


    At the door, Miko hesitated, her face full of uncertainty. She looked like she wanted to say something but was too nervous to say it.


    Ryuji noticed her hesitation and couldn''t help butugh. "You want to ask me something, don''t you?" he said, reading her easily.


    Miko''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?" she asked, her cheeks flushing pink.


    "You want to know if I like you, right?" Ryuji said with a grin.


    Miko''s face turned bright red, her heart pounding. That was exactly what she had wanted to ask but had been too embarrassed to say. Before she could get the words out, Ryuji had already answered for her.


    "I... you..." Miko stammered, flustered and unsure of what to say.


    Ryuji stepped closer, closing the distance between them. Without any hesitation, he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    "Of course I like you, Miko," Ryuji whispered into her ear. "I''ve liked you from the start."


    Miko''s breath caught in her throat, and she felt her heart skip a beat. For a moment, she stood there in shock, but then she wrapped her arms around him, hugging him back.


    "Mm¡­ yeah," Miko murmured, her voice soft and full of emotion.


    As she buried her face in Ryuji''s chest, the shy girl finally allowed herself to embrace her feelings, knowing that Ryuji felt the same way.

 Chapter 12: Urban Legend

    "Hmm, strawberry vor!"


    On his walk home, Ryuji couldn''t help but recall the sweet taste from earlier, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. He had wanted to push things a little further, but Miko, shy as she was, clearly wasn''t ready for that yet. Ryuji didn''t mind. These things were better taken slow. After all, it was only the second day since they met what''s the rush?


    "This is the life!"


    He sighed contentedly, not caring if any passersby heard him. He had finally gotten a girlfriend after crossing into this new world, and even better, this world was full of beautiful girls.


    "Well," he thought with a chuckle, "I want them all!"


    Ryuji saw no reason to limit himself. He wasn''t going to make difficult choices between the girls he liked why bother when he could just be strong enough to have them all? His new goal: be so powerful that no one could question him.


    ---


    Miko''s home wasn''t far from Ryuji''s ce only a ten minute walk. He wasn''t in a hurry to get home, and maybe, just maybe, he''d run into something interesting on the way back.


    As if on cue, a desperate cry for help echoed from a nearby alley.


    "Help! Someone help me!"


    Ryuji stopped in his tracks. "That worked fast," he muttered to himself, a bit surprised. He''d been expecting to find something interesting on his walk, but he hadn''t thought it would happen so soon.


    It wasn''t likely to be anything supernatural, since ordinary people couldn''t see those things. Could it be some kind of pervert?


    Either way, Ryuji figured he should check it out. It was, after all, the way he needed to go to get home.


    ---


    Kato Megumi was having a very unlucky day. It had all started earlier that afternoon when, due to some club matters, she had ended up at the school yground. There, she witnessed a fight and had tried to quietly sneak away using her usual low sense of presence, but to her dismay, she had been spotted. Thankfully, the handsome boy from earlier hadn''t attacked her.


    Still, she thought her day couldn''t get any worse. But now, as she walked home, her entire worldview was about to be shattered.


    "What... is that?"


    Megumi had been walking quietly, minding her own business, when she heard a strange sound, like the gnawing of an animal. Curious, she turned her head, and what she saw froze her in ce.


    There, not far from her, stood a dog-like creature nearly two meters tall. Its head was bent low, its sharp teeth gnashing at something on the ground. It wasn''t food.


    No. It was a person.


    For someone who had always prided herself on her calm demeanor, Megumi found herself utterly terrified. Her heart pounded in her chest as she covered her mouth, stepping back slowly, praying she wouldn''t be noticed.


    Clink!


    But fate was not on her side. Her foot kicked an empty can on the ground, the sound echoing through the quiet alley. Despite her low presence, it wasn''t enough to escape the creature''s attention this time.


    The dog-like monster, covered in blood, slowly lifted its head.


    "What... what is that?" Megumi''s voice trembled. Her eyes widened in horror as she realized that, although the creature had the body of a dog, its head was disturbingly human. Thebination of animal and human features was grotesque beyond belief.


    "Human..." the creature hissed, a sinister grin spreading across its human face as it locked eyes with Megumi.


    Panicked, Megumi turned and ran.


    The monster didn''t charge after her immediately. Instead, it followed at a slow, deliberate pace, savoring her fear.


    "The scent of fear... Delicious, so delicious!" it taunted, enjoying the chase.


    "Help! Help!" Megumi screamed as she ran, her feet pounding the pavement. She didn''t know why the monster hadn''t pounced on her right away, but she wasn''t about to stick around to find out. The sun had already set, and the streets were eerily quiet. She was all alone.


    Until she spotted a figure up ahead.


    "Huh?" Her heart leaped in hope. It was a person!


    As she got closer, Megumi recognized him it was the boy from earlier. The one she had seen during the fight at school. Her relief was short-lived though, as she quickly remembered who he was.


    "Run! There''s a monster!" she shouted frantically as she approached him.


    "Monster?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow. He had thought this might be some sort of pervert situation, but now it seemed like something even more interesting. His curiosity piqued.


    Seeing Ryuji stand there nonchntly, Megumi thought he didn''t believe her. She grew even more anxious. She wasn''t a fast runner to begin with, and she could feel her energy waning. Her foot caught on a crack in the pavement, and she stumbled, about to hit the ground hard.


    But instead of feeling the cold, hard pavement, she felt herself fall into a warm embrace.


    Blinking in surprise, Megumi looked up and saw Ryuji, who had caught her just in time.


    "T-thank you..." she stammered, her voice soft and shaky.


    "You''re wee," Ryuji said with a smile, gently helping her back onto her feet.


    "Sessfully contacted target: Kato Megumi! A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Another entry? Ryuji grinned. As expected, it always triggered with protagonists. He had tried to activate the system earlier with the three bullies from school, but it hadn''t worked. Now, though, it seemed the system only worked with important characters.


    He wondered what kind of special ability he would get from Kato Megumi.


    "There''s another human!" the monster''s voice growled from behind, snapping Kato Megumi back to reality. She turned, her face paling as she saw the human-faced dog slowly approaching.


    "Run! The monster''sing!" she screamed, desperately tugging on Ryuji''s arm, but to her shock, he didn''t move. She couldn''t even budge him.


    "Is it real?" Ryuji muttered, finallyying eyes on the creature. It was indeed a strange one, with the body of a dog but the face of a human. His first guess was right it was some kind of supernatural being.


    "But," he mused, "ordinary people shouldn''t be able to see something like this. How can she?"


    Ryuji nced at Megumi, who didn''t seem to have the ability to see spirits or supernatural entities like Miko did. It was strange that she could see this monster.


    Seeing Ryuji''s calm demeanor, Megumi felt slightly more at ease, but the monster behind them was anything but calm.


    "Don''t you darepare me, a noble urban legend, to those filthy, lowly monsters!" the human faced dog snarled, clearly insulted by Ryuji''s offhandment.


    Then, with a vicious growl, it lunged at them.


    Ryuji smiled as the creature charged. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and simply waited for the perfect moment. Just as the monster closed in, he moved with lightning speed.


    "Too slow," he muttered.


    With a single, powerful strike, Ryuji knocked the creature to the ground. It let out a pitiful whimper, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    "Is that it?" Ryuji scoffed, disappointed at how weak it was.


    Behind him, Megumi stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief. What had just happened? Had Ryuji really just defeated that terrifying monster so effortlessly?@@novelbin@@


    Turning to her, Ryuji smiled again. "You''re safe now," he said softly.


    Megumi could only stare, her heart still pounding.


    _______________________________________if you''re interested in supporting me or reading 15+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves


    Please do check out the other fanfics I''m working on:


    ¡ã Starting With Real Madrid


    ¡ã Naruto: Reborn As Orochimaru

 Chapter 13: There鈥檚 Nothing That Can鈥檛 Be Solved With a Punch

    Megumi trembled in fear, but Ryuji remained calm.


    "I have a few questions," Ryuji said, his voice steady as he raised his right fist. A pale blue glow surrounded it once more. "Before that, though, can you please be quiet for a moment?"


    His words were directed toward the monstrous creature in front of him, a human-faced dog that had just tried to attack him. Ryuji had other priorities. Urban legend? He was intrigued.


    With a casual motion, he swung his glowing fist at the creature.


    Bam!


    The punch sent the human-faced dog flying over ten meters, crashing into the alley wall with a loud thud.


    "It hurts! It hurts!" The creature yelped in pain. "What kind of monster are you, human?!"


    The creature was stunned. It couldn''t believe what had just happened. It was supposed to be an urban legend, a being feared by humans, yet this boy had knocked it aside like it was nothing.


    Ryuji, however, wasn''t concerned with its confusion. Ignoring its pained cries, he looked down at his glowing fist with a thoughtful expression.


    "Just as I thought."


    Under normal circumstances, humans couldn''t physically harm supernatural beings, but this pale blue light that surrounded his fist seemed to grant him the ability to strike them. It wasn''t just brute strength-there was something more to it. He was starting to grasp the true extent of this strange new power.


    Meanwhile, Megumi stood frozen, wide-eyed and speechless. She had fully expected this to be the end of her, to be devoured by the horrific creature that had been chasing her. but now... now, she watched as Ryuji, a fellow student, had not only stood up to the monster but sent it flying with a single punch.


    What was going on? Who was this guy?


    Her fear gave way to awe as she stared at him, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    At that moment, Ryuji dispersed the glow around his fist and began walking toward the creature, which was now crumpled on the ground.


    "Can we talk now?" Ryuji asked, his voice cold and calm.


    "Human!" The creature snarled, still writhing in pain. "I''ll kill you! I''ll eat you alive!"


    Its fury had reced its fear. It couldn''t tolerate being humiliated like this by a mere human. Its grotesque face twisted in anger, its body shaking as it struggled to rise.


    "It seems you still haven''t learned to listen,"


    Ryuji said, his tone slightly amused. The blue glow reappeared around his fist, and the creature''s eyes widened in fear.


    "Wait, wait-!"


    Bam!


    Before it could finish, Ryuji delivered another punch, this time directly to the creature''s head, causing part of its face to cave in.


    "Are you ready to listen now?" Ryuji asked casually, ncing down at the creature, who was now trembling in fear, its head half-copsed from the impact.


    "Please, please! I''m sorry! Forgive me!" The human-faced dog was now on its knees, groveling before Ryuji. Its earlier confidence hadpletely disappeared. This human wasn''t just strong-he was terrifying.


    Megumi stood by, unsure whether she should be terrified or relieved. The boy who had saved her was clearly powerful, but watching him beat the creature so effortlessly made her question whether she should be more afraid of him than the monster.


    "So, tell me about these urban legends," Ryuji said, finally giving the creature a chance to speak.


    "Y-yes, of course!" The creature stammered, eager toply.


    It exined that urban legends were supernatural beings born from stories passed down through generations. These creatures were different from ordinary spirits or ghosts. They could appear in front of humans freely, without being bound to a particr location. Their power came from the fear they instilled in people, which was why they thrived on human terror.


    That exined why the human-faced dog hadn''t immediately devoured Kato Megumi- it had been savoring her fear, letting it grow stronger before nning to consume her.


    "I see," Ryuji said, his expression thoughtful.


    So, you''re not just some random ghost. You''re born from stories."


    Urban legends. He had heard of them before. And if those legends were true, some of these beings were incredibly powerful-on par with gods, even.


    Things in this world were definitely moreplicated than he had first thought.


    "Since I''ve told you everything I know, can I... can I go now?" The human-faced dog asked, its voice trembling with hope.


    "Leave?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, then smiled. His smile wasn''t friendly-it was the kind of smile that sent shivers down your spine.


    The creature''s hope vanished instantly.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji said, stepping closer. "The pain won''tst long."


    "Wh-what?! No, wait!"


    But it was toote


    "Soul Devouring!" (T/N: I changed this to soul devouring from soul devourer because I thought it sounds better let me know your thoughts should I leave it as it was before or continue using this)


    Chains erupted from the air behind Ryuji, wrapping around the human-faced dog and pinning it in ce. The creature struggled, but the chains tightened, pulling it toward a dark, swirling void.


    "Human! No! Please-!"


    Its cries were cut off as the chains dragged it into the darkness, and the alley fell silent once more.


    Burp!


    Ryuji let out a small burp and patted his stomach. "Ah, finally full," he said with satisfaction.


    The silence was heavy until Megumi finally found her voice.


    "T-thank you," she said, her voice still shaky. She wasn''t stupid. Without Ryuji''s intervention, she knew she would have been devoured by that creature.


    You don''t have to thank me," Ryuji waved her off, clearly unconcerned.


    Besides, he had gained something from the encounter too. A golden entry had triggered when he met Megumi, though he didn''t yet know what ability it would grant him. Golden entries were rare and powerful, so whatever it was, he knew it would be something good.


    Ryuji was in a very good mood.


    "Didn''t you report me to the school for beating up those bullies?" Ryuji asked casually, as if they were discussing something trivial.


    Megumi shook her head. "No, I didn''t," she said quietly. "I know those three. They''ve been bullying other students for a long time. I''ve reported them to the teachers before, but..."


    She trailed off. With her low presence and the general apathy of the school staff, her reports had always been ignored. The teachers didn''t care  as long as the bullying wasn''t too obvious.@@novelbin@@


    Anyway," she said, bowing her head slightly. "Thank you again for saving me."


    Ryuji smiled. "Alright, if that''s all, I''ll be heading back now." As much as he enjoyed chatting with Kato Megumi, he was eager to return home and check out the golden entry he had just unlocked.


    "Wait!"


    Ryuji paused, looking back at her.


    "Can I... Can I have your contact info?" Megumi asked, as she fidgeted awkwardly.


    It was the first time she had ever asked a boy for his number, and she felt nervous beyond belief.


    "Hmm?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Noticing his yful gaze, Megumi became even more embarrassed, but she didn''t back down.


    "Please?" she asked, Her voice soft but earnest.


    After a moment, Ryuji chuckled. "Sure, why not?"

 Chapter 15: Hana鈥檚 Special Physique

    "Delicate: Your fragility makes people want to protect you!"


    "..."


    Ryuji stared at the effect of the talent entry, utterly speechless.


    He had to admit that when Miko was terrified by some supernatural entity, she did indeed look fragile and in need of protection. But if such a talent were applied to him, it would be an entirely different story.


    There was no way he was going to use this talent. It would be buried deep in the system''s archives, never to see the light of day.


    At that moment, the system, which had been silent for a while, chimed in.


    "If the host has a talent entry they do not want, it can be dposed for points."


    "Dposition?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. He didn''t even know that was an option.


    Curious, he asked, "How many points can I get for dposing this green entry?"


    Up until now, he hadn''t known how to earn points, but it seemed dposing unwanted talent entries was one way to do it.


    "Ten points."


    Ryuji blinked in disbelief. "Ten points?! It takes a hundred points to get a green entry, and dposing it only gives me ten?!"


    He shook his head in frustration. "You''re worse than a ck-hearted capitalist!"


    The system remained silent, offering no defense for its questionable exchange rate.


    "Fine, whatever. Ten points are better than nothing, I guess."


    "Dpose it," Ryujimanded.


    With that, the Delicate entry was removed, and his score finally ticked up from zero. At least he had something now, even if it wasn''t much.


    Ten points were enough to draw a white entry, but given how useless the green entry had been, he wasn''t too eager to find out what kind of garbage a white entry would offer. He''d hold onto the points for now.


    ---


    "Ryuji?" Miko''s soft voice interrupted his thoughts, bringing him back to the present.


    "Hm?" Ryuji turned to look at her, shaking off his internal monologue.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, a bit of concern in her voice. She had called his name several times before he had snapped out of his daze.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Ryuji replied with a smile, shaking his head lightly. "I was just lost in thought, feeling lucky to be holding my girlfriend so early in the morning. It distracted me for a second."


    "No way!" Miko eximed, her face turning red with embarrassment. She lowered her head, her cheeks burning, while Ryuji just smiled at her reaction. Watching her shy expressions always made him feel a little greedy for more of these moments.


    Looking around to make sure no one was nearby, Ryuji leaned down and whispered in Miko''s ear, "I have something I want to show you."


    "Here?" Miko whispered back, flustered. They were outside, after all, and anyone could walk by at any moment.


    "Don''t worry, I checked. There''s no one around," Ryuji assured her with a mischievous grin.


    "Okay..." Miko nodded, unable to resist her boyfriend''s charm. She didn''t want to refuse him. Ryuji''s hands finally moved around her waist, the warmth of his touch sending a shiver down her spine, he moved slowly and teasingly, but he kept things gentle, respecting her boundaries. After all, he knew this was about as much as Miko could handle for now.


    By the time they entered the school, Miko''s face was still flushed, her mind reying the tender moment they''d just shared. Ryuji, now content with their little exchange, simply held her hand as they walked.


    "See you!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice called out.


    "Hana chan!" Miko smiled, turning to greet her best friend, Yurikawa Hana. But the smile quickly faded from her face when she noticed something horrifying. A massive creature, something only visible to those with spiritual awareness, was following closely behind Hana, its eyes locked on her, yet keeping a certain distance.


    Hana,pletely unaware of the entity, happily approached her friends, chatting away as if nothing was wrong.


    Miko''s heart skipped a beat. She had seen spirits and strange creatures many times before, but seeing one this close to someone she cared about always filled her with dread.


    Ryuji noticed Miko''s sudden tension and gently squeezed her hand to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got this," Ryuji whispered calmly, his words instantly soothing Miko''s nerves. He had already proven countless times that he could handle these supernatural threats.


    Ryuji himself had been a bit surprised when he first saw the creature. But once he realized it was targeting Yurikawa Hana, he understood what was going on.


    In the anime, Hana unknowingly possessed an innate spiritual power that naturally attracted spirits and strange beings. However, this same power also protected her, injuring any supernatural entity that got too close. As a result, many entities would try to target her, only to be repelled without her even knowing.


    Hana waspletely oblivious to the creature that followed her, thinking she was just a girl with an unusually strong appetite. Her spiritual energy would often drain, leaving her hungry, which exined why she always needed to eat more than others.@@novelbin@@


    "Time to get rid of this thing," Ryuji muttered.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Several chains shot out from the air behind Ryuji, glowing with the pale blue light of his spiritual energy, and wrapped tightly around the creature stalking Hana.


    The creature, which had been fixated on its target, didn''t even have time to react before the chains bound it, yanking it into the air.


    "You!"


    The creature thrashed and tried to resist, but it was no match for Ryuji''s overwhelming power. In mere moments, it was dragged into the dark void created by the chains, vanishing from existence.


    "Burp!"


    Ryuji let out a satisfied belch and smiled to himself. "Ah, nothing like a good meal in the morning. Is there anything better than this?"


    Miko, who had watched the whole thing unfold, looked at Ryuji with deep gratitude in her eyes. Once again, he had protected her and the people she cared about.


    Meanwhile, Hana remained blissfully unaware of the danger she had just escaped. Seeing Miko and Ryuji standing together, hand-in-hand, Hana''s eyes lit up in excitement.


    "Miko!" she eximed, rushing over. "Wait, are you two¡­?"


    Before she could finish, Miko, feeling shy and conscious of the many students around them, quickly covered her friend''s mouth.


    "Keep it down!" Miko whispered, her face turning red as she nced around, hoping no one had overheard.


    Hana blinked and nodded in understanding, her expression apologetic. After Miko let go, she immediately leaned in closer, her voice hushed but full of curiosity. "Are you two dating?"


    Even though it was a bit embarrassing to admit it in front of her best friend, Miko couldn''t lie. With a small, nervous nod, she whispered, "Y-yeah¡­ Ryuji-kun is my boyfriend now."


    Hana''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "That''s amazing! I''m so happy for you!" she said, barely able to contain her enthusiasm.


    Miko blushed even harder, feeling a mix of embarrassment and happiness.


    "Well," Ryuji said with a grin, "it''s nice to meet Miko''s best friend properly."

 Chapter 19: Are You Asking Me Out?

    "Already living together?"


    Eriri''s voice stammered as she struggled to process what Tomoya had just said.


    Utaha, on the other hand, stopped tiptoeing and stood straight with a dark, cold expression on her face. "Living together?" she echoed, her voice icy. "So what you''re saying is, you used us to help you create your game, but now that you''ve moved in with some other girl, the club is meaningless to you, and you want to kick us out. Is that right?"


    Eriri''s thoughts finally caught up, and she realized the implication of Utaha''s words. "You... you''re going too far!" she eximed, her twin ponytails bouncing as her frustration grew.


    Unlike the two girls'' heated reactions,Tomoya remained calm, almost indifferent. "I''ve said what I wanted to say. I''m going to find Ellie-chan now." Without waiting for their responses, he turned and left the ssroom.


    Silence filled the room for a moment before Megumi, who had been mostly absent-minded until now, quietly stood up. "Since the club is disbanded, I''ll be leaving as well," she said simply. Without another word, she walked out of the ssroom, leaving Eriri and Utaha to stew in their frustrations.


    ---


    "Sensei!" Ryuji called as he opened the door to Hiratsuka Shizuka''s office and walked in casually.


    "Ugh!" A quick, startled cough followed. Shizuka, caught off guard, hurriedly put out the cigarette she had been smoking. Even though she had a tough, rebellious side, she still wanted to maintain her professional image as a teacher.


    "You... shouldn''t you be eating lunch right now?" she asked irritably, still a little flustered. She had been hoping to rx for a bit, but Ryuji''s sudden appearance interrupted her rare moment of peace.


    With a shrug, Ryuji smiled and said, "I figured it would be better toe see you sooner."


    "..." Shizuka was speechless for a moment. He had said the right thing, leaving her with no room to scold him. Afterposing herself, she looked at him seriously.


    "Aren''t you going to have a proper talk about the bullying incident?" she asked, folding her arms and giving him a stern look.


    Ryuji, however, didn''t seem fazed. "What''s there to talk about?" he replied nonchntly.


    "You broke three people''s bones!" Shizuka eximed, still somewhat in disbelief. She couldn''t understand how this seemingly normal, if somewhat rebellious, student had taken on three bullies by himself.


    "Did I? I didn''t really pay attention," Ryuji said, his tonepletely rxed.


    "..." Shizuka couldn''t help but roll her eyes. His casual attitude was both frustrating and oddly amusing.


    "Listen, if something like this happens again,e to the teacher first," she warned, her tone more firm this time. "You can''t just handle everything by yourself. What if next time there are more people? You can''t fight off an entire group alone!"


    "You haven''t joined a club yet, have you?" Shizuka suddenly asked, shifting gears.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow and answered honestly, "No, I haven''t."


    "Would you like to..."@@novelbin@@


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Ryuji interrupted her with a swift, "NO."


    Shizuka blinked in surprise. "I didn''t even say what I was going to ask yet! How do you know what I was going to say?"


    "Your thoughts are written all over your cute face, sensei. It''s not that hard to guess."


    Shizuka narrowed her eyes and stood up, walking around her desk to stand in front of him. "You think you''re good at reading women, huh?"


    She was about to challenge him further, but something he said earlier hit her, and she froze. "Wait... what did you just call me?"


    Ryuji mentally kicked himself for letting his thoughts slip out. "Uh... I called you cute, sensei."


    "..." Shizuka''s face twitched. She was almost 30, and this was the first time a student let alone a boy had called her "cute." And he said it so casually, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Sensei calm down!" Ryuji quickly said, hoping to soften the impact.


    "Bang!"


    Before he could react, Shizuka''s fist shot toward him. Fortunately, Ryuji had quick reflexes, and he raised his hand to block it just in time.


    "Sessfully contacted the target: Hiratsuka Shizuka! The purple entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A purple entry? That was just one step below a golden one. Ryuji''s mood improved instantly, but he decided to save looking at it forter.


    Meanwhile, Shizuka was ring at him. "What did you call me?!"


    Ryuji shrugged, trying to appear innocent. "I just said you were cute, sensei. I didn''t mean anything by it."


    "You still said it!" She wasn''t entirely sure how to handle this. She had been single for 30 years, and the idea of a student calling her cute while ttering also felt entirely wrong. She quickly found an excuse to mask her confusion. "I just wanted to confirm if you really beat up those three guys by yourself."


    As she tried to pull her hand back from his grip, she realized with shock that she couldn''t. "Why can''t I move...?" Shizuka was strong, certainly stronger than your average person, but Ryuji''s grip was far beyond what she had expected from a student.


    Seeing her surprise, Ryuji quickly released her hand. "Sorry, sensei. It''s my first time holding a girl''s hand. I guess I got carried away."


    Shizuka blushed slightly, caught off guard by his casual flirtation. No one would believe that she was almost 30 with the way Ryuji treated her. She knew she was attractive for her age, but hearing it from a student made her heart race in a confusing way.


    "If you keep talking nonsense, my fist will meet your face," she warned, though her voicecked its usual fierceness.


    Ryuji immediately raised his hands in surrender, though a yful smile danced on his lips. "So, sensei, do you have any ns after school today?"


    Shizuka was somewhat immune to his yful tone by now and looked at him curiously. "Why? Are you trying to ask me out on a date?"


    Ryuji smirked. "I know a noodle shop nearby that''s pretty good. I was wondering if I could treat you."


    Shizuka froze. It wasn''t every day or any day that a student asked her out. In fact, no one had asked her out in a long time. She was momentarily thrown off bnce.


    Subconsciously, a small part of her felt ted. See? I can get asked out too! Even if it''s by my student...


    But she quickly snapped back to reality. Wait, no, that''s weird!


    "You''re out of your mind, brat. You''re not my type," she said, crossing her arms.


    "How can you be so sure if you don''t give it a try? Besides, sensei, I''m not as young as you think," Ryuji shot back with a wink.


    "Get lost!" Shizuka finally said, shaking her head in disbelief. "Go have lunch before I knock you out!"


    Ryujiughed and stood up, giving her a mock salute. "Alright, alright. But seriously, let me know if you ever change your mind, sensei!"


    As Ryuji left the office, Shizuka watched him go, feeling both amused and flustered. She had to admit, the boy had guts. Young people these days... so bold.


    _________


    If you enjoy reading this book, I''d love to hear your thoughts. Please consider leaving a review and sharing yourments. Your feedback helps me grow and improve, and I truly appreciate it.

 Chapter 20: Iron Fist

    After Ryuji  left the office, Shizuka was still feeling a bit flustered. It took her a few puffs to calm down, and when she did, a sudden realization hit her.


    "Wait... why did I even call him over here in the first ce?"


    ---


    "Purple Entry: ''Iron Fist''!"


    A simple yet powerful ability once activated, it would double the power of Ryuji''s punches.


    "She really does live up to the title of ''Iron Fist Spinster''," Ryuji thought with amusement, as he recognized how fitting this ability was for Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    "Loading!"


    This kind of ability, which directly boosted hisbat power, was too valuable to dpose. Ryuji smiled, satisfied with this new addition to his abilities.


    ---


    Talent Entry System:


    - Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    - Bloodline: Human


    - Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple]


    -Points: 120


    From an empty te, Ryuji now had four loaded talent entries. He was in a good mood as he returned to the ssroom. But the moment he stepped in, he noticed how the atmosphere had changed.


    Compared to before, the other students in the ss were now quietly curious about him. Their sideways nces gave away their thoughts they were wondering what exactly had happened to those three bullies from the other day, but no one dared to ask.


    The school day passed, and when sses were over, Miko appeared at his desk, looking for him. But today, something was off.


    "Ryuji-kun..." Miko''s voice was small and filled with anxiety. She looked at him with a pitiful expression, one that immediately gave Ryuji an idea of what was bothering her.


    "Can you see it?" she asked, ncing nervously around her, clearly frightened.


    As expected, Miko, one of the anime''s heroines, had an unusual talent for attracting monsters and ghosts. It seemed like yet another spirit had been drawn to her today.


    Ryuji chuckled softly, unable to resist her pitiful expression. "Leave it to me," he said reassuringly.


    Without further dy, Ryuji activated his Soul Devouring ability.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!"


    Several dark chains materialized from thin air,shing out and binding the spirit that had been haunting Miko. With Ryuji''s growing strength, dealing with such lesser spirits had be a trivial matter. The entity barely had time to react before being sucked into the dimensional rift created by the chains.


    "Ryuji! Thank you!" Miko eximed, walking up to his side as the air around them became peaceful again. Whenever Ryuji was near, she felt a profound sense of safety, knowing that he could protect her from all the eerie things she saw.


    "As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to you," Ryuji said, giving her a confident smile.


    "Uh-huh," Miko nodded eagerly,forted by his words.


    "Let''s go home," he added, taking her hand gently as they left the school grounds together. They were a new couple, after all, and it was only natural for them to want to spend time together.


    As they walked through the quiet streets, Miko talked about her day what she had seen, what had made herugh, and even the more mundane things. Ryuji listened without interrupting, letting her vent all her thoughts. If it weren''t for him, Miko might have sunk into a much darker mindset, burdened by her ability to see spirits. But with Ryuji by her side, she could at least feel lighter, even when dealing with the supernatural.


    After some time, they finally reached the front of Ryuji''s house. He stopped and turned to Miko, a yful glint in his eye. "It''s still a bit early. Would you like toe inside and hang out for a while?"


    Miko''s face turned a light shade of pink as she looked down shyly. She knew the implications of going inside a boy''s house alone, even though they had just started dating. But she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes... I''d like that."


    Ryuji grinned. "Come on, then."


    ---


    Meanwhile, elsewhere in town...


    "This is the ce!" Eriri said confidently, pointing at a house.


    "How do you even know where he lives?" Utaha asked, eyeing her curiously.


    "Mind your own business!" Eriri snapped back, rolling her eyes.


    Behind them, Megumi sighed, feeling a bit exasperated. "Why did you two drag me along for this?" she asked, clearly not interested in the venture. "I told my mom I''d be home early. We''re not in the club anymore, so I don''t see why I need to be here."


    Eriri, annoyed by Megumi''s disinterest, retorted, "We''re all part of the club! Don''t you care about saving it?"


    "I don''t want to," Megumi replied bluntly, her face as emotionless as ever. In her mind, Tomoya''s antics were no longer her concern. She had never been that invested in the club, and with everything that had happened, she felt even less inclined to care.


    "You!" Eriri was left speechless by Megumi''s straight to the point answer.@@novelbin@@


    Before she could say anything more, Utaha cut in, "It doesn''t matter. We''re already here. Aren''t you the least bit curious about who this ''Ellie'' is?"


    Both Utaha and Eriri had been taken aback by Tomoya''s sudden deration that he had found a new heroine. Even though they were usually rivals, this situation had put them on the same side. They needed to know who this mysterious Ellie was.


    "..." Megumi had nothing to say. She didn''t care about Tomoya''s supposed new ''heroine.'' But since she was already here, she decided to wait and see what would happen. After all, the quicker this was over, the quicker she could head home.


    ---


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Utaha knocked on Tomoya''s front door, but there was no response. Minutes passed, and the house remained eerily quiet.


    "Strange. Maybe he''s out working?" Eriri suggested, though she didn''t sound convinced. Tomoya often worked part-time to support his hobbies, so it wasn''t entirely out of the question.


    "What luck," Utaha muttered, her frustration clear. "Should we head back?"


    Megumi, who had remained silent until now, was the first to speak up. "Can we go home now?"


    Before the others could respond, the door suddenly creaked open on its own.


    "Wait... what?" Eriri took a step back, her voice trembling slightly. The door had opened by itself, and under the moonlight, Tomoya''s house looked unnervingly dark and quiet.


    "This... doesn''t feel right," Utaha said, her bravado faltering as she also took a step back. Despite her usual calm demeanor, she couldn''t shake the unsettling atmosphere.


    Megumi, standing behind them, narrowed her eyes. Unlike the other two, she had a suspicion of what might be going on. After the strange encounter she had with Ryuji the previous night, she had a sinking feeling that the world was far stranger than she had previously believed.


    "Maybe there really is something weird in this world after all..." Megumi muttered under her breath, her mind drifting back to Ryuji.

 Chapter 21: New Urban Legend

    "I wanted to leave, but I was brought in anyway."


    "I dont want to be here," Megumi thought, but she found herself being pulled into the house with Eriri and Utaha. The atmosphere inside felt strange, but before anyone could say anything...


    "Is the air conditioner on? It''s freezing!" Eriri shivered suddenly, hugging her arms as they walked further into the house. The early autumn chill was already in the air, and no one in their right mind would be sting the AC this time of year.


    Megumi flipped on the lights, and the cold, dark ambiance receded slightly. "It seems like Tomoya isn''t home," Eriri said after taking a quick look around the living room.


    Just as they were about to leave, Utaha, who had been standing in silence, furrowed her brow. "Wait a second," she said softly, scanning the room.


    Eriri noticed her expression and asked, "What is it?"


    Utaha''s gaze shifted to a corner of the room. "There''s something strange," she muttered. "Where are the daily necessities?"


    "Daily necessities?" Eriri looked confused, staring around the room, thinking everything looked normal.


    Megumi, standing beside Utaha, chimed in with her usual calm tone, "She''s right. There''s only one set of daily necessities." She nced at the shelves, the bathroom door, and other ces one might expect to find traces of another person. There was nothing.


    Utaha nodded, confirming Kato''s observation. "Tomoya said he was living together with someone, right? But there''s no evidence of anyone else living here."


    "True..." Eriri looked around more carefully, starting to realize the same thing. "If he''s living with someone, where''s the other person''s stuff?"


    The room suddenly felt colder again, and before anyone could speak, the bedroom door creaked open slowly, as if someone or something had pushed it open from the inside.


    The girls froze, tension building in the room. Out from the door stepped Tomoya , but he didn''t look like the cheerful, tired boy from earlier. His expression was grim and unnerving, his presence dark and foreboding.


    "I was scared to death!" Eriri eximed nervously, taking a step back. "Why didn''t you answer when we knocked? You nearly gave me a heart attack!"


    But Tomoya didn''t respond immediately. His face remained eerily nk. Then, in a low, unsettling voice, he muttered, "Who let you in?"


    Eriri blinked in confusion. "What are you talking about, Tomoya? It''s us!"


    But Tomoya didn''t seem to hear her. His voice rose, repeating the question louder, "Who let you in? Who let you in? Who let you in!"


    Utaha immediately sensed something was very wrong. She tugged at Eriri''s sleeve. "Something''s off."


    Eriri nced between Utaha and Tomoya, realizing the tension in the air was not normal. She started to back away instinctively, but Tomoya''s eyes darkened, and his expression twisted into something feral.


    "No one can disturb my life with Ellie!" he snarled, his voice now menacing and wild. His hand darted to his side, and when it came back up, he was holding a knife.


    "Tomoya! What are you doing?!" Eriri shrieked, stumbling back.


    "Ellie and I... no one cane between us! You all need to die!" Tomoya''s voice cracked with madness as he raised the knife and lunged forward.


    "Run!" Megumi''s sharp voice cut through the chaos, and the three girls bolted toward the door.


    As they ran outside, hearts pounding, they finally looked back. Tomoya didn''t chase them. He stood at the threshold of the house, knife hanging loosely by his side, eyes dark and vacant. But it wasn''t just him. Standing behind him was a tall woman, at least a head taller than him.


    The woman''s face was grotesquely beautiful on one side, but the other half looked like a decaying skeleton, her twisted smile sending chills down their spines. She stared at them with an eerie, unblinking gaze, her hand resting possessively on Tomoya''s shoulder.


    The sight was enough to make their blood run cold. Just a nce at the pair filled them with dread, and when they looked again, the door had mmed shut as if nothing had happened.


    "What... what the hell was that?" Utaha muttered breathlessly.


    The girls stood in stunned silence, their fear still fresh in their minds.


    ---


    The next morning, Ryuji woke up to the muffled voice of Miko, whoy next to him in bed. She pouted as she buried her face against him, her voice barely audible. "Liar..."


    Ryuji chuckled, still a bit groggy from the night. "What did I lie about this time?"


    "You said I would only stay a little while... but I ended up staying the night..." Miko''s cheeks were flushed with both embarrassment and happiness. She had initially intended to just stop by for a bit, but one thing led to another, and now... well, she was still here.


    "Are you sure that''s what you saidst night?" Ryuji teased, his voice yful as he propped himself up on one arm, leaning over her.


    Miko''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. "D-Don''t repeat it!" she squealed, covering her face with her hands. Despite her usual reserved nature, she had moments of surprising boldness. But in the quiet of the morning, those moments left her blushing.


    Ryujiughed, his voice warm. "Alright, alright. Your secret is safe with me. I already let your mom knowst night that you''d be staying over. She was totally cool with it."


    Miko peeked through her fingers, her heart racing. "My mom knows? She... agreed?" Her voice was small, and while she tried to sound embarrassed, the truth was, she felt overjoyed.


    "Yup. She didn''t seem surprised either." Ryuji stretchedzily, watching Miko as she slowly got out of bed. "You doing alright? You seemed a little sore earlier."@@novelbin@@


    Miko winced slightly but nodded. "Yeah, I''m fine now.


    "If you''re really feeling okay, I won''t push it. But, if you wanted to take the day off, I''d back you up." Ryuji smirked. "Just think about it: a whole day with me."


    Miko shook her head, smiling shyly. "No, I''m fine. I''d rather go to school with you."


    Ryuji shrugged. "Alright, but don''t me me if we end up continuingst night''s activitiester." He gave her a sly wink.


    Miko blushed again and swatted him yfully. "You''re terrible!"


    ---


    Later that morning, as Ryuji sat in ss, he could still feel a lingering sense of satisfaction from the night before. It was impossible to wipe the grin from his face, though that grin quickly faded when he felt a certain gaze on him.


    Looking up, he noticed Shizuka staring at him from the front of the ss, an unreadable expression on her face. The moment their eyes met, she quickly turned away, trying to focus on her lesson.


    Ryuji smirked knowingly. Yesterday must''ve gotten to her. He thought about how flustered she had been during their conversation. Guess I left more of an impression than I thought.


    Meanwhile, Shizuka clenched her fists, trying to maintain herposure. Damn brat... She had barely sleptst night, her mind racing with thoughts about their conversation. Now, here he was, lookingpletely unfazed while she was the one feeling rattled.


    How is he so calm? she thought, growing more frustrated by the second.

 Chapter 23: I Owe You

    They all knew that  Megumi rarely joked.


    She would never tease them about such things.


    Therefore, the story Megumi told was probably true, and Ryuji in front of them was indeed a capable person.


    They couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect toward him.


    Even though Utaha usually had a habit of being sarcastic, she wasn''t foolish. She knew when to be sharp-tongued and when to hold back.


    "Well, let me see your palms first," Ryuji said without any further ado.


    "I''d like to perform a little palmistry"


    "Palmistry?"


    Utaha and Eriri were still a little hesitant. After all, they didn''t know Ryuji well and weren''t familiar with his abilities.


    "That''s right," Ryuji, already prepared with his exnation, replied calmly. "Through palmistry, I can see a person''s fortune in various aspects. I want to confirm whether you''ve really encountered any of those strange things."


    In truth, with his current Yin-Yang Eyes, Ryuji didn''t need to look at any palms to figure out whether someone hade into contact with the supernatural. The palm-reading bit was just an excuse to trigger his talent entry.


    "Okay," Utaha said, finally deciding to cooperate. After ncing at Eriri, she raised her hand, offering it to Ryuji.


    "Then, take a look at mine first."


    "Hmm." Ryuji took her hand gently. As one of the heroines of an anime, Utaha''s skin was smooth and delicate, and holding her hand was a pleasant feeling.


    "Sessfully contacted a target: Kasumigaoka Utaha! A purple entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A purple entry? Ryuji, pretending to be deep in thought, let go of her hand quickly, careful not toe across as too eager.


    "Yours next," he said, turning to Eriri.


    "Alright, alright!" Eriri was clearly a bit nervous, but after seeing Utaha do it without any issues, she felt she had no reason to hesitate. She raised her small hand.


    "Sessfully contacted a target: Sawamura Eriri! A gold entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Another gold entry? Not bad at all, Ryuji thought, nodding to himself as if he was carefully considering something.


    Lastly, he nced at Megumi''s hand, but no talent entry was triggered this time. It seemed that the probability of triggering an entry on the first contact was much higher, and subsequent chances would be lower. But there was no rush; there would be plenty of time to figure things outter.


    "It seems you really have encountered something strange," Ryuji said seriously, letting go of Eriri''s hand. "Now, tell me what happened during that time."


    "I''ll exin," Utaha volunteered. Despite the fear she felt, she wasn''t one to shy away and bravely began recounting the events of the previous night.


    Although Miko was only listening, she could still feel the dread in the air as Utaha described the situation. Instinctively, she moved closer to hide behind Ryuji.@@novelbin@@


    "I see," Ryuji muttered after hearing the story. "No wonder you looked so frightened. That was definitely terrifying."


    "Was it an urban legend?" Megumi, who had been silent until now, suddenly asked Ryuji.


    "Hm?" Ryuji looked at her in surprise. Despite the calm situation, her expression hadn''t changed it was still the same nk, emotionless face as always.


    "I also heard about some urban legends that night. Normal people shouldn''t be able to see those strange beings, right?"


    The human-faced dog had indeed said that only certain special urban legends could be seen by humans. Normal spirits and ghosts wouldn''t be visible to most.


    "I have to say, you were pretty brave at that time," Ryuji praised her with a smile. "Not many people could stay calm in such a creepy situation."


    Megumi didn''t show much in response, but a small sparkle of excitement flickered in her eyes, as if the praise had lifted her spirits.


    "If I had to guess, it was probably the Skeleton Woman," Ryuji added, drawing from the knowledge he had gained about various urban legends.


    "Skeleton Woman?" The name confused the girls, as they had never heard of it.


    Unlike famous urban legends like the Slit-Mouthed Woman, Sadako, or Hanako in the Toilet, the Skeleton Woman was rtively unknown.


    "In the realm of urban legends, the Skeleton Woman isn''t very well known. She''s an entity that feeds on the energy of boys. Once you receive her token, she marks you, drains your energy, and won''t let go. If anyone interrupts her feeding, she bears a grudge."


    Traditionally, the Skeleton Woman''s token was a hairpin, but in the modern era, it was likely updated to something more appealing to boys.


    If the girls had heard this story before experiencing the supernatural, they would have dismissed it. But now, they were forced to believe it, having witnessed these horrors firsthand.


    "Are there many urban legends?" Utaha asked. It seemed that the realization of the paranormal had sparked a need for further understanding.


    "There are as many urban legends as there are gods in Japan," Ryuji answered with a wry smile.


    Utaha fell silent. She was well aware that the phrase "eight million gods" in Japanese culture referred to the countless gods, spirits, and creatures believed to exist in thend, including even stray animals.


    "Since you know it''s the Skeleton Woman, can you deal with her and remove whatever she attached on to us ?" Eriri couldn''t help but interject, desperate for a solution.


    "Yes," Ryuji replied confidently.


    "Great!" Eriri was about to sigh in relief, but then Ryuji added something unexpected.


    "Two hundred thousand yen."


    "???" Eriri''s happy expression froze in ce.


    "Did you really think I''d help you for free?" Ryuji said, his tone casual.


    "Of course not!" Eriri muttered, finally snapping out of her surprise. She knew Ryuji''s request was reasonable, but it still took her off guard.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll transfer the money now!"

 Chapter 25: New Talent

    Even Ryuji was taken aback by Megumi''s sudden and straightforward deration.


    Is she being serious right now?


    The most surprising part was how Megumi''s calm expression never wavered, not once showing any form of embarrassment or hesitation. She remained asposed as ever, making it difficult to gauge her true intentions.


    "Do you even know what you''re saying?" Ryuji asked, still a bit thrown off by her boldness.@@novelbin@@


    "If it''s you, Ryuji, I''m fine with it," Megumi replied, her voice unwavering.


    Megumi wasn''t the type to mince her words. Unlike someone like Eriri, who struggled to express her feelings due to her tsundere nature, Megumi was direct. If she liked someone, she wouldn''t beat around the bush, even if the person already had someone else by their side.


    She lifted her head, locking eyes with Ryuji, waiting for his response with the same calm demeanor.


    "..."


    From his initial surprise, Ryuji quickly calmed down. Seeing Megumi''s unwavering gaze, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Leaning in slightly, he lowered his voice and whispered, "This is considered as an interest, then."


    With a soft chuckle, Ryuji used his abilities to clear the lingering negative energy from Megumi.


    Kato Megumi didn''t say a word, but her breathing quickened just a bit, betraying the calm front she tried to maintain. Her cheeks might have been impassive, but she wasn''t asposed as she pretended to be.


    "Sessfully contacted a target: Kato Megumi!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji grinned inwardly, pleasantly surprised. Another golden entry! It seems like Megumi really was something special, earning the nickname "saint" wasn''t for nothing.


    The lunch break wasn''t long, and given that this was Megumi''s first time making such a bold move, there wasn''t much more that could happen on the rooftop.


    When Ryuji returned from clearing Megumi''s negative energy, Miko looked over at him with a concerned expression.


    "How did it go?" she asked, her eyes filled with curiosity and a bit of unease.


    "Don''t worry, it was nothing serious," Ryuji reassured her with a wave of his hand and a casual smile.


    He then turned to the group and added, "By the way, I''ll be heading out tonight for some important business. Do you want toe with me?"


    Having already received the two million yen for the job, Ryuji was looking forward to handling things and maybe grabbing a nice meal afterward.


    Miko thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. "I''ll pass. I''ll stay home and prepare dinner for you."


    She knew her limitations while she could see the supernatural beings, she couldn''t really help in dealing with them. Rather than being a burden to Ryuji, she preferred to wait for him at home.


    "Just be careful," she added, her voice soft but sincere.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji replied with a warm smile, pulling Miko into a hug before she left for the day. She was always so thoughtful and considerate it was one of the reasons he appreciated her so much.


    ---


    With some time left before afternoon sses resumed, Ryuji decided to check out the talent entries he had triggered on the rooftop during lunch.


    The first entry came from Eriri.


    "Golden entry: Blond Loser!"


    "...Huh?"


    Ryuji blinked in disbelief. This is a gold entry? What kind of trash is this?


    "Blond Loser: A person unable to urately express their feelings. Whenpeting for something or someone, they are destined to fail."


    Reading the description, Ryuji couldn''t help but fall silent. This is definitely fitting for Eriri. So beautiful, yet this is the talent she gets?


    Without hesitation, he muttered, "Dpose."


    Why would he keep such a useless talent? Thankfully, dposing golden entries earned a decent amount of points. This one, though disappointing, would at least be worth something.


    Next was Utaha''s entry.


    "Purple entry: Literary Genius!"


    Finally, Ryuji smiled. Now this is a talent with some growth potential. It perfectly suited Kasumigaoka Utaha, considering she was a best selling author. However, in terms of practical use for him, it wasn''t all that beneficial.


    "Let''s dpose this too," Ryuji muttered to himself.


    It wasn''t that the entry was bad it was just that, in a world filled with supernatural beings and potential battles, being a literary genius didn''t offer him much utility. After dposing it, he gained another chunk of points.


    The dposing of the two talents Eriri''s golden entry and Utaha''s purple one had given him a total of 11,000 points. Not bad, but nothing spectacr either.


    Now, for thest one Megumi''s entry. Considering her reputation as "Saint Megumi," Ryuji had high hopes for this one.


    "Gold entry: Tranquility!"


    Ryuji''s eyes lit up as he read the description.


    The talent allowed him to remain calm in any situation, no matter how stressful or dangerous. In a world where emotions could easily cloud judgment or throw someone off bnce, maintaining aposed, clear mind was invaluable.


    "Now this is a must keep," Ryuji said, grinning. He knew just how crucial it was to keep calm during critical moments especially in battle.


    "You really are something special, Megumi," he thought to himself as he loaded the talent.


    The entry joined the rest of his already impressive collection:


    ---


    Talent Entry System


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded Entries:


    - Soul Devourer [Red]


    - Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold]


    - Presence Concealment [Gold]


    - Tranquility [Gold]


    - Iron Fist [Purple]


    Points: 11,120


    ---


    With the addition of "Tranquility," Ryuji felt more confident in his ability to handle any situation, whether it be inbat or otherwise. After all, staying calm under pressure could make all the difference between victory and defeat.


    He also reflected on his overall progress. Given that it only took 10,000 points to extract a purple entry, and that he had amassed over 11,000 points from dposing talents, he was in a good position to continue growing stronger.


    However, Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry to spend his points. Drawing a purple entry was always a gamble. And below purple entries like blue, green, or white were practically worthless. They offered little to no real benefit to someone at his level.


    What he really wanted was another red entry like his Soul Devourer ability. But the cost to extract a red entry was astronomical one million points. At his current rate, it would take time, but Ryuji wasn''t one to rush. He knew that patience,bined with smart decisions, would eventually pay off.


    In the meantime, there was no shortage of protagonists in this world. Opportunities to trigger new and useful talent entries would keeping.


    ---


    After school, as promised, Ryuji met up with Eriri, Utaha, and Megumi at the school gate. All three girls had been waiting for him, and they seemed ready for whatever was toe.


    When Ryuji''s eyesnded on Megumi, they lingered a little longer than usual. He couldn''t help but recall what had happened on the rooftop during lunch.


    It was hard to imagine that this expressionless girl had been so bold just a few hours ago.


    Megumi had shocked him by taking the initiative, even pinning him to the wall at one point. It wasn''t something he''d expected from someone who usually blended into the background so effortlessly.


    Tsk, she''s braver than she looks, Ryuji thought, his lips curling into a smirk.


    ______


    If you''re interested in supporting me or reading 30+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 28: Shizuka is Disturbed

    "Of course not!"


    With a life at hand, why would they need to watch something like that?


    "It''s not just that this disc is imbued with the Skeleton Woman''s malevolent aura!"


    "What do you mean, Ryuji-kun?"


    Megumi, ever sharp, immediately grasped Ryuji''s implication from his statement.


    "As you''ve guessed, this must be the Skeleton Woman''s token," Ryuji confirmed with a nod.


    Then, with a simple flick of his wrist, the colorful disc turned into a fine cloud of ash, disintegratingpletely in his hand.


    "This Skeleton Woman really knows how to keep up with the times," Ryuji remarked dryly. "She uses items like this as her keepsakes. Any boy who picks it up and watches the disc is instantly targeted by her."@@novelbin@@


    She was exploiting a certain¡­ let''s say, ''hobby'' that some boys had.


    "..."


    Utaha and Eriri''s expressions soured at Ryuji''s exnation. So, Tomoya ended up like this because he wanted to watch an adult disc?


    The thought left them feeling a bit disgusted.


    "Well, since the matter is resolved, I''ll take my leave now," Ryuji said casually as he stretched his arms and headed for the door without any intention of lingering in such a ce.


    Seeing him leave, Megumi immediately followed after him. "I''ll head out too."


    "..."


    That left Eriri and Utaha standing there, staring at each other in stunned silence.


    "Since he''s your childhood friend, why don''t you stay and deal with it?" Utaha said teasingly with a sly smile, quickly darting out the door herself not wanting to stay in the somewhat creepy house any longer.


    "Why does it have to be me!?" Eriri muttered to herself, frustrated.


    If Utaha found this whole situation gross, what made her think Eriri didn''t? Plus, this room had just been the scene of a supernatural event leaving her here alone was a serious test of her courage. Without a second thought, she bolted out the door as well.


    ---


    Not long after, Tomoya stirred from his unconscious state.


    "What... happened to me?" he croaked, his voice raspy and unfamiliar, as if it didn''t belong to him.


    He propped himself up with trembling hands, slowly pushing himself off the ground.


    "What''s... wrong with me?"


    His heart sank as he stared at his hands, which now looked withered, like they belonged to an elderly man. Fear slowly crept into his eyes as he took in the sight of his decrepit body.


    "Eriri! Utaha-senpai! Kato! Where are you?!"


    Panicked and terrified, Tomoya called out for help. But no matter how many times he shouted their names, there was no response.


    ---


    Meanwhile, outside¡­


    "Already here?"


    Megumi looked up at her house, surprised at how quickly they had arrived. It usually took much longer to get home, but today the journey had flown by.


    Ryuji smiled knowingly. "Time always flies when you''re enjoying yourself, doesn''t it?"


    He was implying that, since she was walking with him, she was happy and that made the time pass faster.


    "..."


    Megumi didn''t respond immediately, instead fixing Ryuji with an unreadable gaze.


    "So, do you want to stay out a bit longer?" she asked softly.


    Though they hadn''t eaten yet, satisfying another craving spending more time together didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    "Sure," Ryuji agreed with a smile.


    ---


    Elsewhere, Shizuka''s emotions were in turmoil. She was almost thirty years old, and after years of waiting, someone had finally asked her out. The problem was, that someone happened to be her student. This left her feeling conflicted.


    Shizuka was the type of person who couldn''t bottle things up, so that night, she called her friend Yukinoshita Haruno to discuss the matter over drinks.


    In a dimly lit izakaya, Haruno, a woman with refined features, burst intoughter after hearing Shizuka''s predicament.


    "Hahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    Herughter grew louder and more uncontroble with every passing second.


    "You... you!" Shizuka eximed, trying to maintain herposure.


    "Okay, okay! I''m doneughing!" Haruno said, wiping a tear from her eye, though a smile still yed on her lips. Seeing that Shizuka was genuinely getting annoyed, she finally managed to calm down. Despite her yful teasing, Haruno valued their friendship deeply. Because of the strict and controlled environment she grew up in, Haruno rarely showed her true self around others. Shizuka was one of the few exceptions.


    "It''s just... I never thought the first person to ask you out, of all people, would be your student!" Haruno said, holding back another fit of giggles.


    "Ugh!" Shizuka rolled her eyes, clearly irritated.


    "If I had known this was how you''d react, I wouldn''t have told you!" she grumbled before downing her ss of sake.


    "Well, at least someone''s asked me out. Now nobody canugh at me for not having any dates!"


    In truth, Shizuka had gone on blind dates before, but they never ended well. One time, things had been going smoothly until she had a bit too much to drink, knocked over the table, and scared her date off. After that, no man had dared to approach her.


    Of course, it didn''t help that the men in Tokyo tended to be quite chauvinistic. Hiratsuka''s family was influential, and not many men could handle a woman who was stronger and more capable than they were.


    Haruno''sughter had subsided by now, and she spoke in a more serious tone. "But are you sure he doesn''t know about your background?"


    It was a joke, but also a genuine concern. Shizuka''s family was the Hiratsuka Group, a powerful local syndicate with significant influence. Shizuka herself was essentially an heir to a criminal empire, though she operated within legal bounds. Still, her bold personality was a direct result of her upbringing.


    "Don''t worry about it," Shizuka replied calmly, clearly not bothered by the thought.


    "He''s just a student. There''s no way he knows about any of that."


    "Hmm..." Haruno still wasn''t convinced. She hadn''t met this student, but she found it hard to believe that he had no ulterior motives.


    "These days, even students can be just as scheming as office workers!" Haruno teased. "And sometimes, they''re even more shameless. Some of them are just looking for a free ride!"


    Shizuka shrugged off her friend''s concerns, but Haruno''s words hung in the air like a shadow of doubt.

 Chapter 30: I won鈥檛 Fail

    "..."


    It was a little unexpected, but it made sense.


    If there wasn''t a particr reason, Yukino wouldn''t havee to him.


    "What do you need help with?"


    After all, this was the club''s first officialmission, so Yukino was taking it very seriously. She didn''t want to fail at her first task.


    "Hiratsuka Sensei mentioned something about you," she began, "She said you''re lonely and asked me to help you make some friends!"


    In Shizuka''s opinion, it would be great if Ryuji could make more friends.


    "..."


    No matter what, this was Shizuka''s way of showing concern for him. But, as Ryuji looked at the girl standing in front of him, his eyes turned suspicious.


    "What''s with that look?"


    Yukino frowned as Ryuji''s suspicious expression lingered. Was he looking down on her?


    "I was just curious," he said with a slight smirk, "You''re going to help me make friends, but do you have any friends yourself?"


    Good question this was like getting love advice from someone who''d never dated before.


    If he remembered correctly, Yukino didn''t really have any friends during this time.


    "..."


    As expected, Ryuji''s question left Yukino speechless. Her usual calm expression showed a hint of embarrassment and doubt.


    "Wait a minute," she protested, "Before we start talking about friends, we should first define what actually counts as a ''friend''!"


    Her answer was exactly like in the anime, and Ryuji almost burst outughing.


    "The fact that you''re saying that probably means you don''t have any friends at all."


    "Well, do you have any friends?"


    Clearly annoyed, Yukino shot back, looking unhappily at Ryuji. Sure, maybe she didn''t have any friends, but what about him?


    Just as Ryuji was about to respond


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    A voice suddenly called out, and when he turned, he saw Miko approaching. The timing couldn''t have been better.


    Ryuji raised his hand and waved.


    As she quickly made her way over, Miko''s face brightened with joy upon seeing him.


    "Ryuji-kun, I noticed you didn''t bring lunch this morning, so I made something for you!" she said, handing him a bento box with a big smile.


    "Thanks a lot!" Ryuji replied.


    "No problem!" Miko beamed. She was so happy to have made lunch for Ryuji that she didn''t feel the least bit tired from the effort.


    "...What''s going on?"


    Yukino, who had just been insisting that Ryuji had no friends, now looked thoroughly confused. Was she... wrong?


    "Who is she?"


    Miko had finally noticed Yukino standing beside them and curiously asked about her.


    "This is Yukino," Ryuji exined, "She was asked by Hiratsuka-sensei to help me make friends."


    "Oh, Hiratsuka-sensei is such a responsible teacher!" Miko couldn''t help butment. It wasn''t often that you saw a teacher so dedicated to their students.


    After that, she smiled and introduced herself to Yukino. "Hi, I''m Yotsuya Miko!"


    "Hello¡­ hello¡­" Yukino responded, though she still seemed a bit dazed. She turned back to Ryuji.


    "Is she your friend?"


    No, the fact that she prepared lunch for him probably meant she was more than just a friend.


    "Well, you''re almost there ," Ryuji said, pulling Miko closer to him, "Strictly speaking, Miko is my girlfriend now."@@novelbin@@


    "Ryuji-kun!" Miko blushed and lowered her head, clearly embarrassed. Even though they had already confirmed their rtionship, hearing it said so openly still made her flustered.


    "..."


    Yukino remained silent, but Ryuji grinned and addressed her with a smug look.


    "By the way, what were you asking me earlier?" he teased. "Something about me not having any friends? Feeling embarrassed now?"


    "..."


    Yukino didn''t say anything, but it was clear she thought Ryuji was a troublesome person. What a waste of time! She nced at Miko with a look of pity, then turned and walked away.


    She seemed upset.


    "What just happened?" Miko asked, confused as she watched Yukinoshita leave.


    "Nothing much. She''s just a bit odd," Ryuji said nonchntly. "It''s amon trait among anime heroines something quirky to make them stand out. It''s fun to watch in shows, but in real life, they''re more trouble than they''re worth."


    He shrugged and smiled at Miko. "Let''s find a ce to eat lunch."


    "Yeah!"


    ---


    After school in the afternoon.


    As soon as sses ended, Miko was called over to the club because she had missed several meetings in the past few days.


    Initially, she had considered quitting the club entirely, but Ryuji persuaded her otherwise. There was no need to leave.


    He understood that Miko wanted more time to spend with him, but there would be plenty of time for that at night, after all. Besides, it was still a good idea for her to make more friends at school.


    In the end, Miko agreed and didn''t push the issue.


    Meanwhile, since there was no point in going home early, Ryuji wandered around the school. With so many people around, there was a higher chance of encountering something strange. Maybe he could find one or two oddities to deal with and fill his stomach in the process.


    But after wandering around for a while, he didn''t encounter anything unusual. Instead, he saw something unexpected.


    "Are you still here?" Ryuji asked, surprised as he saw Yukino again.


    He thought she had given up on her mission, but here she was.


    Yukino remained where she was, her eyes focused intently on Ryuji as he walked away. She had epted Hiratsuka-sensei''s request, and now her pride was on the line. There was no turning back. And even though Ryuji wasn''t an easy person to deal with, she wasn''t one to be easily deterred.


    "I won''t fail," she muttered to herself.

 Chapter 31: Restlessness

    "If you insist on saying so, I''ll just take it as it is," shrugged, not refuting anything Yukino said. However, after giving her a sidelong nce, he continued to stroll leisurely through the school grounds, speaking in a casual tone:


    "I don''t really think I need friends. I''m fine the way I am now."


    Though he had traveled to this world, Ryuji had no intention of suddenly bing someone who sought out friendship with everyone he met. His life as it was now suited him just fine.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that Ryuji was about to leave, Yukino quickly hurried after him.


    "This is amission from Hiratsuka-sensei, and I intend toplete it!" she dered with determination.


    It wasn''t that she necessarily disagreed with Ryuji''s perspective. In fact, Yukino herself didn''t see anything wrong with being alone or having no friends. She was quite used to it, after all.


    But this wasn''t about personal beliefs it was a task she had been assigned, and she intended to see it through.


    As they walked, Yukino began lecturing about the meaning of the word "friend," reciting what felt like a textbook definition, or something one might pull from an inte search. The exnation was long, detailed, and a bit dry very typical of Yukino.


    Ryuji listened without much reaction. It was, indeed, very Yukino.


    After a while, Yukino noticed that Ryuji hadn''t responded to her speech. She didn''t get angry, but she did feel a little puzzled.


    "Are you looking for something?" she asked, noting the way Ryuji seemed to be scanning his surroundings as they walked.


    "Yeah, something weird," Ryuji said openly, not bothering to hide it.


    "Weird?" Yukinoshita echoed, her confusion deepening.


    "Have you ever heard of urban legends?"


    In Japan, urban legends were quite popr, especially among younger people. Many kids grew up hearing these eerie stories.


    "¡­"


    Of course, Yukino had heard of urban legends. She wasn''tpletely out of touch. But hearing Ryuji say that he was actively looking for something like that left her feeling¡­ bemused.


    "Chuunibyou, perhaps?" she muttered under her breath, her face hard to read. Wasn''t this a ssic case of second-year syndrome? How could someone seriously be looking for urban legends in the real world?


    Ryuji didn''t feel the need to exin, though he did nce at her. "Just because you don''t believe in something doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist."


    In the end, it was all about perspective.


    "¡­"


    Yukino didn''t argue, but in her mind, she had already pegged Ryuji as someone with a bit of a Chuunibyouplex. She thought about calling him out but decided against it.


    However, just as she was about to say something else.....


    "Hmm?"


    Ryuji suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing as he looked in a specific direction.


    Such a strong concentration of Negative energy. Could it be a spirit? No, this energy feels stronger than the usual spirits. What is it?


    Without another word, Ryuji quickened his pace, moving toward the source of the energy.


    "You¡ª!"


    Yukino was startled as Ryuji suddenly took off. For a moment, she debated leaving him to his own devices, but she quickly changed her mind. She had taken on this task, and she wasn''t someone who gave up halfway.


    She followed him, quickening her own pace to keep up.


    After walking for a few minutes, Ryuji came to a stop. Yukino, still catching her breath, was about to speak when she heard faint voices from around the corner. The sounds made her freeze in ce.


    "Hey, Okkotsu Yuta, where''s the money I told you to bring?"


    "You didn''t bring it, huh?"


    "Looks like we''re going to have to teach you a lesson."


    This area was in the back part of the school, far from where most students would wander. Those who were supposed to go home had already left, and the rest were in their club activities. That made this an isted spot, perfect for troublemakers.


    Bullying.


    Just hearing those voices was enough for Yukino to realize what was happening. She had been bullied before, after all. Her expression darkened, and without hesitation, she moved forward.


    Seeing this, Ryuji merely shrugged, not surprised at all. Despite their varying personalities, many anime heroines seemed to share amon trait an unshakable sense of justice. And Yukino was no exception. She wasn''t the type to turn a blind eye when witnessing something like this.


    He followed after her, though his mind was still preupied.


    Okkotsu Yuta? That name sounds oddly familiar¡­


    ---


    "Yuta, huh? You need us to remind you what happens when you don''t listen?"


    The timid, introverted boy who was being surrounded by three bullies was Yuta. His body was hunched over, trembling as fear gripped him.


    "W-Wait! Rika¡­ no, don''t do this!" Yuta stammered, though it wasn''t clear who he was talking to. He seemed more terrified of something else, something unseen.


    "You¡ª!"


    Before Ryuji could get a good read on the situation, Yukino''s voice rang out, her eyes zing with anger as she rushed forward to stop the bullying.


    However


    "Wait."


    Ryuji ced a hand on Yukino''s shoulder, stopping her in her tracks.


    "Sessfully contacted a target: Yukinoshita Yukino! A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A golden entry? Already? It seems that Yukino really is something special¡­


    "What are you doing?" Yukino snapped, irritated by Ryuji''s sudden interference. She had assumed he''de to stop the bullying, but now he was holding her back. Did that mean he was siding with the bullies?


    "Just watch. The real fun is about to start," Ryuji said with an amused smile, ignoring the fire in her eyes.


    The name had finally clicked in his mind. Yuta Okkotsu of course, it was that guy. The boy bound to the Queen of Cursed Spirits, Rika.


    No wonder he looked so terrified. It wasn''t the bullies he was afraid of it was the cursed spirit within him.@@novelbin@@


    Ryuji chuckled softly to himself. He had only just realized that this world wasn''t just a blend of Miko''s reality, but also the world of Jujutsu Kaisen. Cursed spirits, jujutsu sorcerers¡­


    Not only were there strange spirits to deal with, but now cursed spirits like Rika? This world just became a lot more dangerous and a lot more exciting.


    Far from feeling fear, Ryuji felt his blood pumping with excitement. A world that was too safe and easy would be boring. But a world with real danger? Now that was something worth ying in.


    "Tch," Ryuji muttered to himself with a grin.


    "Maybe I''m just a bit of a thrill-seeker at heart."

 Chapter 34: Strongest Sorcerer Of Modern Era

    "This...!"


    Yukino waspletely dumbfounded. Everything she had just witnessed shattered her understanding of the world. She had always prided herself on being rational, grounded in logic, but now? Now she was staring at somethingpletely outside the realm of normalcy.


    Her mind told her to run to get as far away from this madness as possible. She wasn''t a fighter, she wasn''t equipped to handle anything like this. The battlefield before her was one where she had no ce, where even the smallest misstep could cost her her life.


    But despite everything, despite knowing she should flee, Yukino found herself unable to move. It wasn''t fear that rooted her to the spot, but a strange sense of curiosity, of determination.


    "Is this the reality of the world?" she whispered to herself. After seeing so much, she couldn''t pretend anymore. She couldn''t go back to her safe, ordinary life and act like none of this existed.


    ---


    "Almost there," Ryuji  muttered to himself, his eyes locked on the special-grade cursed spirit Rika.


    Rika, at this point, wasn''t the same Rika who would one day be able to fight alongside Yuta in harmony. Right now, she was nothing more than a raw, uncontroble force, bound by her attachment to Yuta. Despite her immense power, she hadn''t yet reached the full potential of a cursed spirit who could wield a domain expansion.


    To Ryuji, she was simply a highly durable target one that had absorbed a significant amount of Cursed Energy. But every creature had its limits.


    With one final punch, Ryuji sted Rika away, her massive form crashing into the ground with a resounding bang.


    She was clearly weakening. The once terrifying, all-powerful presence of the Queen of Cursed Spirits was now reduced to little more than a shadow of its former self.


    "Soul Devouring."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Ryuji activated his technique. The space behind him warped as several spectral chains shot out, coiling around Rika''s monstrous form and pulling her toward the dimensional rift.


    ---


    "Ah, so he consumes cursed spirits differently than Geto," Gojo remarked with interest, watching the scene from the rooftop. He had been observing the battle for a while now, choosing not to interfere. "Geto''s technique involves literally rolling the cursed spirit into a ball and eating it... which, ording to him, tastes absolutely horrible."


    Gojo chuckled to himself. The idea of Geto watching Ryuji''s method and being envious amused him to no end. After all, Ryuji''s method of consumption was far more elegant, no bad taste to deal with.


    ---


    "No! Yuta! Yuta!"


    Rika, sensing her impending demise, struggled violently against the chains that bound her. Her deep connection to Yuta gave her the strength to resist more than any cursed spirit Ryuji had faced before. Despite all the punishment she had taken, her will to stay with Yuta was unbreakable.


    "Rika, don''t leave me!" Yuta cried out, his voice desperate. He didn''t want to lose Rika. No matter how terrifying her power was, no matter how much destruction she had caused, she was still the girl he loved the one he had sworn to spend his life with.


    The chains began to creak as Rika''s cursed power surged once more, her roars filling the air. But Ryuji remained calm, watching the struggle with a faint smile.


    "Impressive," he murmured. "There really is no curse more twisted than love."


    He knew the truth about Rika''s curse how it wasn''t Rika herself who had cursed Yuta, but rather the other way around. Yuta''s overwhelming grief and love had been the true source of the curse. When Rika had died in front of him, Yuta couldn''t ept it, and his immense cursed energy manifested into a binding curse, trapping Rika''s soul as a cursed spirit.


    At the core of it, this entire twisted existence came from love.


    "Rika! Rika!" Yuta screamed, his cursed power spiraling out of control. His emotions amplified his cursed energy, creating a feedback loop that only made Rika stronger. The two of them boy and cursed spirit were intertwined in a bond so strong that it defied all logic.


    Rika''s struggling intensified, and the chains that bound her began to falter. Slowly, she was being dragged out of the rift, her power fighting against Ryuji''s.


    The ground beneath them trembled as Rika roared, her full might unleashed.


    "Hmm," Ryuji noted, tilting his head slightly as he watched the struggle. "I suppose I haven''t consumed enough cursed spirits yet. If I had, I could''ve finished this quickly."@@novelbin@@


    He hadn''t had his Soul Devouring Technique for long. It hadn''t even been up to two weeks since he''d acquired the ability, let alone enough time to strengthen himself by devouring cursed energy.


    "But," Ryuji said with a dangerous gleam in his eye, "if you think you can break free just because of that, you''re seriously underestimating me."


    With a sharp burst of energy, the chains glowed brightly, bing even stronger. He tightened his grip on Rika, the chains wrapping around her even more securely as he began to pull her back into the rift.


    It looked like the fight was reaching a stalemate.


    But then....


    "Hey, hey, hey. They clearly love each other. Why not give them a chance?"


    A yful, carefree voice echoed behind Ryuji.


    Startled, Ryuji turned his head and was greeted by the sight of a tall figure with white hair, wearing a casual sses.


    Gojo Satoru.


    ---


    Ryuji narrowed his eyes slightly. He shouldn''t have been surprised. If Yuta was here, then it was only natural that Gojo Satoru, the strongest sorcerer of the modern age, would appear as well.


    Gojo''s casual stance and the mischievous smile on his face indicated that he had been watching for some time. No doubt he was intrigued by the events unfolding, but now he had decided to step in.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here," Ryuji said, his tone steady, though inwardly he was calcting the situation. Gojo was a wild card too strong to simply ignore.


    "Come on, don''t act like you didn''t know I''d show up," Gojo replied with a grin, lowering his head slightly to look at Ryuji through his blindfold. "You''ve heard of me, haven''t you?"


    Ryuji chuckled. "Of course. Gojo Satoru, the strongest sorcerer of this era. You''re pretty famous, even in the world of cursed spirits."


    "Wow, you tter me," Gojo said, his voice dripping with amusement. "But seriously, this is a special moment. Yuta and Rika have a bond like no other. Wouldn''t it be more fun to see where it goes?"


    Ryuji nced at Yuta and Rika. He knew how dangerous Rika was, but he also understood what Gojo was implying. Yuta , with Rika by his side, had the potential to be one of the most powerful sorcerers in the world. Was it worth killing Rika now, or should he let the story y out?


    "It''s rare to see someone your age wielding such a special-grade level of power," Gojo continued, his voice light but calcted. "At this rate, you could easily be a special-grade sorcerer yourself."


    Ryuji grinned. "I appreciate thepliment."


    It wasn''t an exaggeration. There were only a few special-grade sorcerers in the world, and the potential to join their ranks was something few could im.

 Chapter 36: RCT

    Judging from the battle with the special-grade curse spirit Rika just now, Ryuji definitely has the ability to be a special-grade sorcerer.


    "Forget it!" Ryuji thought about it and declined.


    It''s not a bad idea. Joining Jujutsu High School means he could meet more sorcerers and trigger more opportunities. But at the same time, it also means he would need to be under the management of Jujutsu High.


    Ryuji was very aware that the current world of sorcery was quite corrupt.


    In the words of Gojo, it''s a group of rotten oranges obsessed with power struggles.


    By then, it would be difficult for him to even swallow curse spirits at will, as he''d have to ept their control.


    "Inparison, I prefer the free and easy life I have now!"


    However, Ryuji thought of something and added, "Of course, if there are curse spirits that are difficult to deal with, I don''t mind lending a hand!"


    Although he refused to join Jujutsu High, he could still use their information. Knowing where the powerful curse spirits were would make it easier for him to "deal" with them.


    "Is that so? Then let''s exchange contact information!"


    Seeing Ryuji''s decision, Gojo didn''t push further. Everyone has their own goals. As long as Ryuji didn''t turn into a curse user who harmed humans at will, Gojo wouldn''t interfere.


    After exchanging contact information, Gojo turned to Yuta Okkotsu on the other side.


    "How about you?"


    "Me?"


    At this time, Rika had already returned to Yuta''s body.


    Yuta was a little confused by the question. He probably didn''t expect the situation to concern him as well.


    "That! I¡­"


    He didn''t even know what Jujutsu High was like. Would it be too rash to say he wanted to join?


    However, when it came to Yuta, Gojo wasn''t as patient as he had been with Ryuji.


    "You just killed three people, so you don''t get the luxury of saying no!"


    "Ugh!"


    Yuta fell silent. Even though it had been Rika who had done it, Yuta still felt the guilt was on him.


    "Okay," he finally agreed.@@novelbin@@


    He had secured a genius.


    Gojo grinned and turned back to Ryuji.


    "Well, see you next time!"


    With that, he grabbed Yuta by the cor and disappeared.


    "Wait! I¡­"


    Yuta wanted to say something, but it was toote. He was whisked away in the next second.


    "What a convenient ability!" Ryuji had to admit that Gojo''s ability was quite handy and almost impossible to counter.


    Today''s gains were considerable. Not only did he get a golden entry from Yukino, but he also received one from Gojo Satoru!


    It had been a great harvest.


    Looking back, Ryuji saw Yukino still standing there, looking dazed.


    Ryuji walked over and said casually, "What, feeling insignificant?"


    These female protagonists in anime always had a bit of pride. If it were an ordinary world, it might not be such a big deal. But in a world full of curses, oddities, and urban legends, pride was not a plus.


    Moreover, as a regr person, she had no reason to be prideful at all.


    "Yeah."


    Yukino didn''t deny it. As she gradually came back to her senses, she looked at Ryuji, feeling as though they were frompletely different worlds.


    She had also noticed how Gojo Satoru hadpletely ignored her earlier. In the end, no matter how amazing she was, she was just an ordinary person. In front of people with special abilities, she was far too insignificant.


    "Is that person really strong?"


    As for the power structure in the world of curses, Yukino didn''t have a clear understanding.


    "Very strong! There are only three special-grade sorcerers in the current world of sorcery, and he''s one of them, the strongest, in fact. But soon, there will be a fourth."


    Ryuji was referring to Yuta, but Yukino thought he was talking about Ryuji himself.


    After all, Gojo had just said that Ryuji had the strength of a special-grade sorcerer.


    "Well, there''s nothing left to do here. I''m going to head out."


    With that, Ryuji waved his hand and left.


    As for the spiritual power he had left on Yukino, it would allow her to see cursed spirits. But it would dissipate soon, so there was no need to worry.


    "I¡­"


    Seeing Ryuji say he was leaving, Yukino wanted to say something, but by the time she reacted, he had almost disappeared from sight.


    There was no helping it. Yukino stood there for a while, stunned, and eventually left. After all, they were still at the same school, and there would be opportunities to meet again.


    Now that he was free, Ryuji could finally check out the two golden entries he had just triggered.


    First, from Yukino.


    "Golden Entry: Flower of the High Mountain!"


    "???"


    Ryuji was momentarily confused. What the hell was this?


    He immediately read the system''s description.


    "Flower of the High Mountain: Possesses a cool and pure temperament, much like a flower growing high in the mountains, giving off the impression that it can only be admired from afar and must not be desecrated!"


    "..."


    After a brief silence, Ryuji made a decisive choice.


    "Dpose!"


    What was the point of keeping such a useless entry? Dposing it was the best choice.


    With the dposition of the golden entry, his points increased by 10,000.


    "As expected, most entries from these everyday heroines have nothing to do withbat!" Of course, Megumi''s was a pure ident. Saint Megumi was just special like that.


    Next up was the talent entry from Gojo Satoru.


    "Golden Entry: Reverse Cursed Technique!"


    "Is it this?"


    When Ryuji saw the Reverse Cursed Technique, he was a little surprised, but it made sense. Gojo Satoru had many abilities: Six Eyes, Limitless, Reverse Cursed Technique, and even ck sh in physicalbat.


    Among them, the Reverse Cursed Technique was quite special.


    Cursed energy was typically negative energy, but the Reverse Cursed Technique could convert it into positive energy.


    The Positive energy could not only heal oneself but also heal others.

 Chapter 39: Ability To Attract Monsters

    "Okay!"


    Seeing  Yumiko''s indifference, Hayato could only smile helplessly and shake his head. Since Yumiko wasn''t willing to join, he knew Yui and Hina, who were also part of the girls'' group, wouldn''t go either.


    "Then let''s go together after school!" Hayato said, turning to Ooka and Yamato, who were both part of the current group.


    "..."


    Ooka and Yamato exchanged nces. To be honest, they didn''t particrly care about Tobe. A friend of a friend doesn''t automatically be your friend. They had an average rtionship with Tobe, but since Hayato had spoken up, they could only nod in agreement.


    "Sure!"


    The morning sses were rtively rxed. Ryuji sat at his desk, flipping through a book out of boredom.


    When lunchtime arrived, Miko immediately came over.


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    At first, Miko had been shy about calling out to Ryuji in front of their ssmates. But after spending so much time together, she had grown bolder, not caring about the stares from the other students. Happily, she waved to him.


    Noticing Miko''s call, Ryuji casually walked out of the ssroom, unfazed. He wasn''t hiding anything. By now, most of the ss knew that the once lonely Ryuji from their ss was in a rtionship with  Miko from the ss next door.@@novelbin@@


    "Ryuji''s girlfriend is so pretty!"


    "Man, I''m so jealous!"


    "Ugh, when will I find a girlfriend?"


    Most of the boys sighed. After all, they were at the age when love was a frequent daydream.


    ...


    "You two are so close!"


    On a bench in the schoolyard, Hana watched as Ryuji and Miko sat across from each other, feeding each other food. The sight made the lunch in her own hands feel a little less appetizing.


    "Ah..." She sighed deeply.


    Her best friend had found love, and of course, she should be happy for her. But the more she looked at them, the worse she felt.


    "Hana is so pretty. I''m sure you''ll find a great boyfriend in no time!" Miko smiled, noticing her friend''s mood. In the past, she would''ve been shy about showing affection in public, but now she wasn''t embarrassed at all.


    "I hope so!" Hana replied with a small smile, but in truth, she didn''t know what else to say.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Ryuji patted Hana''s shoulder in a natural, casual manner.


    "If you hang around me for too long, it might actually be harder for you to find a boyfriend!"


    "Huh? Why''s that?" Hana looked at him curiously, not even flinching at his shoulder pat. She didn''t seem to mind being close to Ryuji.


    "Well, I''m just too handsome. If you get used to seeing a guy like me, when you meet someone else, no matter how good they look, they just won''t measure up." Ryuji exined with a shrug, soundingpletely serious.


    "That... makes sense." Hana nodded, looking as if she genuinely considered his words. But the next moment, she lightly smacked Ryuji''s shoulder in mock annoyance.


    "No way! You''re not that handsome!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryujiughed and casually wrapped his arm around Miko''s shoulders, yfully raising his eyebrows at Hana.


    "Miko, tell her! Isn''t your boyfriend the most handsome guy in the world?"


    Knowing Ryuji was joking around with Hana, but feeling the need to support her boyfriend, Miko yed along.


    "Yes, yes, my boyfriend is definitely the most handsome!"


    "See!"


    "Tsk!"


    Hana didn''t say anything else, simply rolling her eyes at Ryuji''s exaggerated confidence. He was definitely thick-skinned, but at the same time, she couldn''t really deny that he was attractive with his short wavy hair and bright red eyes.


    After a bit of yful teasing, the group settled into their lunch. Ryuji, however, was subtly brushing against Hana and Miko intentionally, attempting to trigger another entry. Although the probability of repeatedly triggering entries on the same person wasn''t high, persistence would eventually pay off.


    And sure enough¡ª


    "Sessfully contacted a target: Yurikawa Hana!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    It worked! And it was a golden entry this time.


    Ryuji was a bit surprised and immediately checked what kind of talent entry it was.


    "Golden Entry: Monster-attracting Physique!"


    A Monster-attracting Physique? In simple terms, it meant having a body that attracted monsters toe closer.


    No wonder Yuri Kawana was always prone to strange happenings.


    "Loading!"


    This time, Ryuji didn''t choose to dpose the entry. His Soul Devouring ability needed cursed spirits and monsters to grow stronger. This newly gained Monster-attracting Physique meant Ryuji wouldn''t even have to go looking for cursed spirits they woulde straight to him!


    ...


    While Ryuji enjoyed his leisurely lunch, across campus, Yukino was finishing hers in a hurry. As soon as she was done, she headed straight to Shizuka''s office.


    "What did you just say? You want to give up themission?"


    Hearing Yukino''s request, Shizuka was visibly surprised. It wasn''t because she was against it, but because Yukino was known to be incredibly stubborn. Unless something serious had happened, Yukino rarely gave up on anything halfway through.


    "Did Ryuji do something bad to you?"


    "No!" Yukino shook her head immediately, worried that Hiratsuka might get the wrong idea.


    She quickly exined, "I just think thismission is unnecessary. Ryuji isn''t the lonely person I thought he was."


    Yukino recalled that Shizuka had mentioned Ryuji was a solitary student, but now it seemed that wasn''t the case at all.


    The reason he hadn''t made any friends in ss before wasn''t because he was incapable. It was likely because he didn''t care to.


    After all, in Yukino''s eyes, as a sorcerer no, a special-grade sorcerer how could Ryuji have the time or interest to engage in typical teenage activities like making small talk or ying games with ssmates? Most of his time must have been spent dealing with cursed spirits and maintaining peace.


    People are great at constructing narratives in their heads, and Yukino was no different. She had built up the idea that Ryuji, in hismitment to handling cursed spirits, had sacrificed friendships and lived as a loner because of his duties.


    In fact, the reason society seemed so stable today was thanks to people like Ryuji, who silently worked behind the scenes to protect everyone, so she thought.

 Chapter 40: Cat Ears?

    Thinking of this, Ryuji''s figure in Yukino''s mind suddenly became muchrger, almost heroic.


    "Yukino?"


    Seeing Yukino suddenly fall silent, Hiratsuka Shizuka couldn''t help but call out.


    "It''s nothing."


    Coming back to her senses, Yukino simply shook her head. She thought about telling Shizuka that Ryuji was a sorcerer but decided against it. Instead, she exined,


    "He already has a girlfriend, so he doesn''t need me to help him make friends."


    She thought that exnation would be enough.


    But!


    Bang!


    Shizuka suddenly mmed the table and stood up.


    "He has a girlfriend?"


    Her voice rose several degrees in disbelief.


    What does that mean? He has a girlfriend, but he still flirts with me? Is he a scumbag?


    So, the first time he asked me out, it turns out he was actually a scumbag?


    Damn it!


    Shizuka had the sudden urge to curse out loud.


    "Sensei?"


    Yukino was taken aback by her sudden reaction. Why was her teacher so worked up just because she mentioned Ryuji had a girlfriend?


    "..."


    Shizuka realized she had lost herposure. She tried to calm down, but the more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    Damn it! I finally started liking someone, and now I find out I''mpeting with his girlfriend? I can''t believe this!


    Yukino had intended to say something, but what happened next left her speechless.


    After a few moments, Shizuka managed to regain some of herposure. She took a deep breath and turned to Yukino, only to notice her student staring at her with a strange expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Shizuka frowned.@@novelbin@@


    "Hiratsuka-sensei... your..." Yukino stammered, pointing shakily toward Hiratsuka''s head. She could barely finish her sentence.


    "What? Is there something weird on my head?" Shizuka touched her head in confusion.


    "This isn''t right," Shizuka muttered to herself, feeling nothing out of the ordinary at first. But as she was about to say it, she froze. She reached for the small mirror on her desk and took a look at herself.


    Sure enough, a pair of furry cat ears had sprouted on her head.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei, there''s also... your back," Yukino added in a much calmer voice. Having seen some unbelievable things yesterday, she was moreposed now.


    "Behind me?"


    Shizuka turned her head slowly, and the bad feeling in her gut deepened. When she looked back, she saw a long, fluffy cat tail swishing behind her.


    "What the hell is going on?" she gasped in disbelief. Cat ears and a tail? This had to be a dream!


    Click!


    The sound of a photo being taken echoed in the room. Shizuka turned quickly to see Yukino quietly tucking her phone away.


    Yukino had a secret she had never shared with anyone she absolutely loved cats. Whether they were long-tailed, short-tailed, ck, or brown, she adored them all. Even items with the word "cat" in their name held a special ce in her heart.


    Seeing Shizuka in her current cat-like state, instead of being frightened, Yukino found herself wanting to savor the moment. She quickly snapped a photo to capture this unique memory.


    "Did you just take a photo?" Shizuka''s voice grew low and dangerous, her eyes narrowing.


    There was no way she would let anyone capture her in such an embarrassing state.


    "No!" Yukino lied without hesitation. There was no way she would admit it.


    After that, Yukino quickly moved toward the door, attempting to leave.


    "Oh no, you''re not getting away that easily!"


    With a sh of agility, Shizuka blocked Yukino''s path. Her reflexes were now as sharp as a cat''s.


    "Hand over your phone!" she demanded, her tone deadly serious.


    "No way!" Yukino shook her head firmly. There was no way she was giving up such a precious "treasure."


    Within three minutes, Yukino found herself sitting on the sofa in Hiratsuka''s office, looking utterly defeated. She could only watch helplessly as Shizuka retrieved her phone and deleted the picture. Yukino had no chance against Hiratsuka before, and with her enhanced speed and reflexes now because of the transformation, it was a hopeless battle.


    "That''s enough."


    Hiratsuka returned the phone to Yukino, sighing in exasperation.


    "Now help me think of a way to fix this!"


    Shizuka was truly confused. How could she possibly go out in public like this?


    "If you''re asking for a solution, I might have one," Yukino replied. She knew how serious this was. If Shizuka went outside looking like this, she would probably be mistaken for some sort of monster or a cosyer.


    Before yesterday, Yukino wouldn''t have had any clue how to help. But after everything that had happened, one figure popped into her mind Ryuji.


    "I know someone who can help you, Sensei."


    "Who?" Shizuka''s eyes lit up with hope, and she stared at Yukino with expectation.


    Yukino was about to say Ryuji''s name, but then she thought of something and paused.


    "Since lunch is almost over, why don''t we wait until after school? I''ll call them over then."


    Yukino did this partly to buy herself time. As a lover of all things cat-rted, she wanted to see if she could snap another picture of Shizuka in her current form.


    "After school? But what am I supposed to do until then?" Shizuka asked, visibly upset. There were still a few hours left before school ended, and she didn''t want anyone to see her like this.


    What if someone saw her? Shizuka shuddered at the thought.


    No, she didn''t even want to imagine it.

 Chapter 43: Unexpectedly Quiet And Cute

    "You and your girlfriend seem to have a really good rtionship!" Shizuka couldn''t help butment after Ryuji hung up the phone.


    "..."@@novelbin@@


    Was it just me, or did that sound a bit sarcastic?


    "Miko is indeed very well-behaved!" Ryuji replied with a casual shrug,pletely unfazed by her remark. He didn''t mind if she knew about his rtionship with Miko.


    "Tsk!"


    Shizuka clicked her tongue in frustration. His open and nonchnt admission left her at a loss for words. For some reason, she felt annoyed. After all, hadn''t he flirted with her despite having a girlfriend? What a scumbag!


    "Alright, let''s take care of business first," she said, trying to shift the conversation.


    Yukino, who had initially wanted to join them, was quickly rejected by Shizuka.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to!" She red at Yukino, clearly displeased. She could easily guess that Yukino just wanted to sneak a photo of her transformed state.


    With that, Shizuka grabbed Ryuji and walked out, leaving Yukino standing there, fuming.


    "If I had known this earlier, I would''ve taken the picture first and then found you someone to help!" Yukino muttered to herself in frustration.


    ---


    "I didn''t realize you were so wealthy!" Ryuji said with a smirk as he stepped out of Shizuka''s sports car and looked up at therge vi before him. He raised an eyebrow.


    "Tsk!"


    To her, the vi wasn''t a big deal. "With your abilities, Ryuji, it wouldn''t be hard for you to buy a ce like this," she remarked, knowing that as a sorcerer, he could easily earn a lot of money if he wanted to. Many wealthy families would likely flock to him once they discovered his talents.


    "I don''t want to deal with all that hassle," Ryuji replied nonchntly. He knew what she meant, but he had no interest in getting entangled with the rich and powerful. If he had the time, he''d rather spend it with someone he liked.


    "I never realized you were so indifferent to fame and fortune," Shizuka said, genuinely surprised.


    "..." Indifferent to fame and fortune? You''ve got quite the imagination, Ryuji thought to himself but didn''t bother correcting her. If that''s what she wanted to believe, then fine.


    Following her inside, Ryuji entered the vi. The ce was spacious and luxurious, but clearly not maintained well. Items were scattered everywhere, giving the vi a cluttered look.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. Given her personality, it wasn''t too surprising that her ce was a bit messy.


    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat, feeling a little embarrassed. "I forgot to call the cleaning staff today. They''lle by tomorrow."


    For some reason, she didn''t want Ryuji to think she couldn''t keep up with basic housework.


    "Let''s just deal with my problem first!" she quickly added, trying to change the subject.


    But Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry. "Don''t worry, it''s still early. Since this is my first time at your ce, I want to take a look around," he said with a grin, strolling deeper into the vi.


    He wandered through the kitchen and study on the first floor,menting on the stylishyout.


    Shizuka followed behind him, unsure of what he was looking for but deciding not to stop him. However, her expression changed when she realized where Ryuji was headed next her bedroom on the second floor.


    "Wait! Not there!" She called out, her face paling slightly.


    "Is this the bedroom?" Ryuji asked innocently, but it was toote. He had already opened the door.


    Upon seeing the interior, Ryuji raised his eyebrows slightly and then calmly closed the door.


    "..." She didn''t say anything, but her face was flushed red, her head lowered in embarrassment.


    "Who would''ve thought? You''re actually quite wild at heart," Ryuji teased with a chuckle.


    Inside the room were some uundered clothes, including Shizuka''s more personal items. The colors and styles of those garments were¡­ bold, to say the least.


    "I-I just like those kinds of things, okay? Is that so wrong?" Shizuka stammered, her face burning with embarrassment.


    "Of course not! I like that too," Ryuji said with a mischievous grin.


    "You!" She wanted to retort, but before she could, Ryuji stepped closer to her, lowering his head slightly.


    "W-Wait, what are you trying to do?" Shizuka stammered.


    "Rx," Ryuji said, leaning in closer.


    "Sessfully contacted a target: Shizuka Hiratsuka!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji blinked in surprise. Another golden entry? He hadn''t expected that.


    Pushing her against the wall.


    "Wait¡­ wait a minute!"  Shizuka''s voice trembled slightly as she backed away, but her resistance was minimal.

 Chapter 46: Fearless

    "I must have been possessed by a monster!"


    An hourter, Shizuka, now curled up beside Ryuji, could barely move as she muttered thisint under her breath.


    Wasn''t this exactly like being possessed by a monster?


    "What about your girlfriend?"


    Suddenly calming down, Shizuka''s mind drifted back to reality. What was she now? Some kind of mistress?


    "Shizuka, you know I''m a sorcerer. You can''t be that naive, right?"


    Ryuji''s tone was light, almost yful. He didn''t seem to think much of it, and given that Shizuka didn''t resist in the first ce, it had been pretty clear what she wanted.


    "Tsk!"


    Shizuka clicked her tongue, annoyed but not denying the truth. Sorcerers were different from ordinary people, and their lives often followed different rules. In the world of sorcery, things like bloodlines were essential just look at the famous families like the Gojo, Kamo, and Zenin ns.


    Sorcerers would do anything to ensure their bloodlines continued, and some families would even send their children into arranged marriages to ensure the next generation had sorcery talent.


    Given that, could she really be mad at Ryuji? Sorcerers tended to haveplicated personal lives, and Ryuji wasn''t exactly breaking any unwritten rules.


    "Well, I''m thest one in my family, so I do need to expand it," Ryuji said casually, as if expanding his lineage was a perfectly normal conversation topic.


    "..."


    Shizuka didn''t reply for a while. After a moment of silence, she raised her hand and lightly swatted him.


    "The nerve!."


    "Haha," Ryujiughed, clearly pleased with himself."


    "Oh, and you still haven''t fixed my problem!" Shizuka suddenly remembered the main reason Ryuji hade to her house to deal with the barrier cat that had possessed her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    Now that she was his, Ryuji had no intention of letting any harme to Shizuka.


    With a wave of his hand, Ryuji activated Soul Devouring, and a chain of spiritual energy shot from his palm, wrapping around the spirit of the barrier cat hiding inside Shizuka. The spirit was pulled out effortlessly, still looking confused as it hadn''t realized it had been exposed.


    Shizuka, not having the Yin-Yang Eyes, couldn''t see the spirit, but she immediately felt lighter, as though a weight had been lifted off her body.


    "Ah, much better!" she eximed, feeling the tension in her body disappear.


    "Wait a second!"


    Suddenly, Shizuka''s expression changed, and she red at Ryuji with suspicion.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryuji asked, still a bit confused.


    "If it was that easy to solve, why did youe to my house?" Shizuka demanded. She had just seen Ryuji wave his hand and resolve the problem with ease so much for the "troublesome process" he had mentioned earlier.


    Had she been tricked?


    Seeing the realization dawn on her, Ryuji didn''t bother trying toe up with an excuse. Instead, heughed and leaned back. "If I hadn''te to your house, how else would I have had the chance to get close to you?"


    At this point, there was no use in pretending. He didn''t need to lie about his intentions.


    "Hmph!"


    Despite her annoyance at being tricked, Shizuka couldn''t help but feel a little proud. He had wanted her all this time? She must still be quite attractive, then. The thought brought a small smile to her lips, and her mood lifted.


    She shifted slightly in bed, her newly grown cat tail swishing yfully behind her.


    "Wait... my tail?"


    Shizuka suddenly realized that despite Ryuji exorcising the barrier cat''s spirit, her cat ears and tail were still present.


    "What''s going on?!" she demanded, rmed. "Why am I still like this?"


    "Rx," Ryuji said calmly, as if he had expected her reaction. "I only removed the spirit of the barrier cat. I left part of its spiritual power inside you. Now, you can control the appearance of the cat ears and tail at will."


    "Control it at will?"


    Shizuka took a deep breath and concentrated. Sure enough, after a moment, she was able to make her cat ears and tail disappear, and then bring them back again with just a thought.


    "...But why leave its power inside me?" she asked, still feeling a bit confused. "What''s the point of keeping it?"


    Ryuji sat up slightly, looking at her seriously.


    "The world isn''t as safe as it seems,  and I need to make sure you''re protected, even if I''m not around. The power of the barrier cat left inside you should give you enhanced strength and reflexes. It''s harmless to you but will help you defend yourself if anything happens."


    For a moment, Shizuka was silent as she absorbed his words. She tested her new strength, feeling the lightness in her body, the agility in her movements. She had be something more than an ordinary human. She was now... different.


    A rare look of tenderness crossed her face as she nced at Ryuji.


    "What? Are you touched?" Ryuji teased with a grin.


    Shizuka didn''t deny it. She was indeed touched by his thoughtfulness.


    Without waiting for him to say anything else, she suddenly rolled over and pinned him down.


    "Let''s start round two!" she dered boldly.@@novelbin@@


    And so, they began again. This time, Shizuka''s new physical capabilities gave her the stamina to keep up, though even she was eventually worn out.


    ---


    The next morning, Ryuji nced at Shizuka, who nowypletely exhausted beside him, unable to even turn over.


    "Good thing I''ve got some tricks up my sleeve," Ryuji muttered to himself, feeling grateful for the enhancements to his own stamina.


    After a quick wash, he returned to the bedroom to find Shizuka still sprawled out in bed, looking like she couldn''t move a muscle.


    "I''m heading to school. Take the day off and rest, okay?" Ryuji said, slipping on his shoes. With her current abilities, he was confident she''d recover after a full day of rest.


    "Mmm..." Shizuka could only give a weak response before slipping into a deep sleep,pletely exhausted from the night before.


    Ryuji smiled and shook his head before heading out the door.


    ---


    Stretchingzily as he stepped outside, Ryuji walked toward the school, checking in with his system along the way.


    He hadn''t had a chance to look at the entries that were triggered the night before. Two golden entries had appeared in total.


    "Hmm, let''s see what we''ve got here," Ryuji said to himself, pulling up the system interface.


    Golden Entry: Reactive Nerves!


    Golden Entry: Fearless!


    Ryuji chuckled. The "Reactive Nerves" must have been triggered by Shizuka''s cat-like reflexes during their time together. Cats were known for their incredible speed and agility, after all.


    As for "Fearless," that was probably an attribute of Shizuka herself. Her boldness and headstrong nature made her pretty much unshakable.


    "Fits her perfectly," Ryuji thought with a smirk.


    Still, while these entries were interesting, they weren''t particrly useful to him. His own reaction speed had already been enhanced by his soul devouring abilities, and fearlessness was only helpful if backed by real power.


    "Let''s just dpose them," Ryuji decided with a wave of his hand, converting the two golden entries into points.

 Chapter 48: Far Eastern Magic Nap Society of Summer Summoning

    Although what Ryuji said was true, Yukino couldn''t help but feel a bit hurt by how bluntly he stated it.


    The Service Club had been around for a while now, and the only mission" Yukino had ever received was from Shizuka. And that one didn''t exactly end in sess. Recently, she''d started doubting herself.


    Plus, Yukino was genuinely curious about all the strange urban legends.


    "It''s alright. If you''re curious, go ahead and ask!"


    Miko suddenly spoke up, gently interrupting the awkward atmosphere.


    "Thank you, Yotsuya-san!" Yukino replied, visibly relieved. She couldn''t help but wonder how someone like Ryuji who had a sharper tongue than she did ended up with such a kind and gentle girlfriend like Miko.


    "Of course, it''s because I''m amazing!"


    Although Yukino hadn''t voiced her thoughts, Ryuji easily read her expression. With a smug grin, he casually wrapped his arm around Miko''s shoulders.


    "R-Ryuji-kun¡­" Miko blushed at his boldness, softly calling his name in embarrassment. However, she didn''t pull away.


    "Tsk!"


    Yukino clicked her tongue in frustration, watching the scene unfold. Shameless, she thought.


    "Alright, alright! We don''t have much time for lunch, so don''t interfere with Miko and me having some alone time." Ryuji waved his hand dismissively, as if shooing away a nuisance.@@novelbin@@


    Yukino''s eyebrow twitched. She knew she was being a bit of a third wheel, but her curiosity had gotten the better of her. How could she leave without asking her questions?


    But then, an idea popped into her head, and her eyes lit up. "If you don''t mind, you can use the Service Club during lunch breaks. That way, you two won''t be disturbed." She offered the suggestion, a glint of hope in her eyes.


    "A clubroom?"


    Miko hesitated. She already had her own club, but it wasn''t a private space, and the idea of being disturbed during her time with Ryuji didn''t appeal to her.


    "That''s fine!" Ryuji immediately epted the offer on Miko''s behalf and exined to her, "Don''t worry, Yukino''s the only member of her club, so there''s no one else to bother us."


    "How can one person form a club?" Miko asked, puzzled.


    "Privilege," Ryuji said matter-of-factly, as if it was the most normal thing in the world.


    "¡­"


    Yukino''s face darkened, but she couldn''t argue. It was true. If it hadn''t been for Hiratsuka''s special permission, Yukino wouldn''t have been able to form a one-member club. Still, Ryuji didn''t need to be so blunt about it. Please, at least consider my feelings!


    For a brief moment, Yukino wondered if she should revoke her offer. But seeing that Ryuji was already getting up to follow her, she sighed and led the way to the clubroom.


    ---


    Just as Ryuji, Miko, and Yukino were leaving, Hana arrived at the spot where they were supposed to have lunch together.


    "Where did everyone go?" Hana muttered to herself, looking around the now-empty bench. She was clearly confused everyone had agreed to meet here for lunch, so where were they?


    ---


    "So, are the gods in urban legends real?"


    In the quiet Service Club room, Yukino wasted no time getting to the heart of her curiosity after Ryuji and Miko finished eating.


    In many urban legends, gods and divine beings were frequently mentioned. One such example was Hachishaku-sama an urban legend where a godlike figure ys a central role.


    "You could say they''re real, in a way." Ryuji leaned back, crossing his arms. He seemed thoughtful for a moment before continuing. "But they aren''t really gods. Most of the so-called ''gods'' in these legends are just monsters or strange beings wearing the guise of gods. They''re no different from the spirits or curses we deal with, just with a fancier title."


    Yukino listened intently, immediately pulling out a notebook to jot down his words. Her serious expression reflected her deep curiosity, in line with her usual meticulous character.


    "Take some shrines, for example," Ryuji continued. "The beings they enshrine might seem like gods, but a lot of them are just monsters. Like that ''mountain god'' we encountered in a certain incident¡­ it wasn''t a god at all. Just a spirit pretending to be one."


    "I see¡­" Yukino murmured as she scribbled notes, her mind racing. She paused, deep in thought for a moment, before speaking again. "But if these beings are just monsters or spirits, should people be worried about them?"


    Ryuji chuckled. "You don''t need to worry. It''s actually pretty rare for normal people to encounter anything like that. Most weird things urban legends, cursed spirits, whatever tend to stay hidden. And even if you do encounter them, chances are, you won''t even be able to see them. As long as you can''t see them, you won''t be affected."


    In other words, ignorance was sometimes a blessing. Ordinary people, with no spiritual awareness, could live their whole lives without ever being affected by the supernatural.


    Yukino understood this logically, but now that she knew these things existed, it was hard to ignore them. She couldn''t help but feel ufortable not knowing the full scope of what was out there.


    "You¡­" Ryuji started to say something but suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    "Huh?" Miko and Yukino both turned to him, confused by the abrupt shift in his tone.


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression bing more serious. "There''s something off¡­ I''m sensing a strange aura."


    "A strange aura?"


    Both Miko and Yukino tensed. Could there be something supernatural happening nearby?


    Ryuji stood up. "Let''s check it out." Without waiting for a response, he walked out of the room, clearly intrigued by the strange energy he''d felt.


    Miko and Yukino exchanged nces before quickly following after him.


    ---


    Just a few minutes earlier, upstairs from the Service Club room¡­


    The rooms above Yukino''s club were used by other student clubs. One of them was the Far Eastern Magic Nap Society of Summer a name that was more entric than it sounded.


    "Do you really think we can summon a familiar?" one of the girls in the club, wearing long braids and twin tails, asked excitedly. Her eyes were wide with anticipation as she stared at the crimson, rune-covered pattern on the floor.


    "Of course!" Takanashi Rikka, the girl with an eyepatch covering one eye, nodded with firm conviction.

 Chapter 50: The Invisible Boundary

    "Guardian knight? you''ve got quite the imagination," Ryuji thought to himself, ncing briefly at rikka but saying nothing.


    He then turned his attention back to the monster in front of him.


    "Really weak!"


    To Ryuji, although the creature looked terrifying with its grotesque appearance, it was incredibly weak. or maybe he had just gotten too strong for this to even feel like a challenge.


    The monster seemed to understand ryuji''sment and let out a low, angry roar.


    "Forget it. It''s a waste not to eat it."


    "Soul devouring!"


    Without further hesitation, Ryuji summoned a chain that shot out and quickly dragged the monster into a crack in space.


    "it''s really weak," Ryuji muttered, patting his stomach, which didn''t feel the slightest bit full. shaking his head, he dismissed any disappointment.


    With the monster gone, the clubroom quickly fell silent again.


    "Guardian knight, you came to protect me!"


    "So amazing! is this the power of the guardian knight of The Eye of the Wicked Lord?"


    Miko and Yukino were just about to say something when Rikka and Sanae rushed over, admiring Ryuji like he was their savior.


    What were they talking about? Guardian knight? do they even know what that means?


    ---


    "They''re... chuunibyou, aren''t they?" Miko asked, stepping forward with a curious look on her face.


    Yukino nodded affirmatively. "Yes, they are Rikka Takahashi and Sanae Dekomori from ss F. Although they''re beautiful girls, they don''t have many friends in their ss because of their chuunibyou. They are really pretty, but with their entric behavior, it''s hard for anyone to approach them."


    Although Yukino wasn''t in ss F, she had memorized the names of all the students in her grade. in her mind, knowing everyone''s name was a basic responsibility.


    Yukino''s sense of thoroughness might''ve seemed over the top to some, but for her, it was just another part of her genius-level mentality.


    "We''re not chuunibyou!"


    Upon hearing what Miko and Yukino said, Rikka and Sanae immediately became defensive.


    Pointing to her covered eye, rikka said with absolute seriousness, "i''ll show you the power of my Tyrant''s eye. It has the ability to destroy reality and bend ideals to my will!"


    "The Tyrant''s Eye?"


    Yukino frowned slightly. could it be that this girl had some kind of hidden ability?


    Both yukino and miko watched with curious eyes as rikka slowly began to remove her eyepatch.


    Ryuji stood by, watching silently. he had to admit, when rikka got serious about her fantasies, it was pretty entertaining to watch.


    Sure enough, when the eyepatch was removed, it revealed a golden pupil a striking contrast to her other eye.


    "Heterochromia?" Miko asked, somewhat surprised.


    "No, it''s just a colored contact lens," Yukino said bluntly, immediately recognizing the truth. "You''ve probably been wearing it for too long. i can see the redness around your eye. it''s likely a mild infection from wearing the lens too much. you should take it off now, or you might actually damage your eyesight!"


    Yukino''s tone was stern, almost motherly. while it wasn''t that serious, she intentionally exaggerated the risk to get rikka to stop wearing the lens.


    "Really?"


    Rikka panicked and hurried to remove the contact lens. chuunibyou or not, she didn''t want to lose her eyesight over a fantasy.


    Surprisingly easy to deal with, Yukino thought to herself, casting a nce at Sanae, who was standing on the other side.


    Sanae, having just watched her "master" be exposed so easily, was determined not to be outdone. she swung her long, twin-tailed hair dramatically and pointed at Yukino.


    "You must be part of the demon king''s army! even if you''ve defeated the eye of the wicked lord, you can never beat me, the thunder hammer user!" Sanae dered, her hair whipping around like a weapon.


    Sanae''s twin tails were adorned with small balls at the ends, making it easier to swing them around like she was wielding an actual weapon.


    But then¡­


    shua! shua! shua!


    Her "weapon" wrapped itself around her, causing her to lose bnce and fall to the ground in a heap. she iled on the floor, looking like a helpless fish out of water.


    "Help! somebody help me!"


    Her plea for help was pitiful, to say the least.


    Ryuji, Yukino, and Miko stood in silence, watching this scene unfold without saying a word. but deep down, they all thought the same thing:


    Yep, she''s an idiot.


    ---


    Ryuji walked over to the paper that had summoned the monster and picked it up. after inspecting it briefly, he deduced, "it looks like a one-time use summoning rune for weirdness. there''s no spiritual energy left on it now."


    He shook his head, turning to the girls. "you two are incredibly brave dripping blood on something like this without even knowing what it does. even in a world without weird things, randomly dripping blood like that would be a bad idea. but in a world with curses and spirits? you two were lucky."


    Sanae, still wrapped in her own hair, could only manage to nod in agreement from her unfortunate position on the ground.


    Rikka, however, walked over to Ryuji, her eyes wide and filled with a mixture of admiration and hope. she gently grabbed his hand, pleading, "Please, sir knight, take me to the invisible boundary!"


    She''s really persistent, ryuji thought.


    "Invisible boundary?" miko and yukino, who had been watching with growing curiosity, finally spoke up. "what''s that?" they asked, genuinely intrigued.


    "it''s where my dad went. he must''ve gone into the invisible boundary, and i want to go there to bring him back!" rikka exined, her voice full of conviction.


    "???" Miko and Yukino exchanged confused looks.


    Only Ryuji seemed to understand what Rikka was really talking about. her obsession with the invisible boundary stemmed from her inability to ept her father''s death. instead of confronting reality, she had built up this borate fantasy world where her father had simply disappeared into another dimension, and she was destined to find him.


    it was her way of coping with the harshness of the real world.


    Ryuji sighed inwardly. "the invisible boundary, huh?"


    "Please! you''re the only one who can take me there!" Rikka begged.


    He didn''t want to crush her hope, but at the same time, he couldn''t just y along with her delusions forever.


    "You''re a strong girl, Rikka," ryuji said softly, pulling his hand free. "But the invisible boundary isn''t what you think it is."


    Rikka stared at him, clearly not understanding what he meant.


    "Sometimes, people build their own invisible boundaries in their hearts," Ryuji continued. "and crossing that boundary isn''t about magic or knights. it''s about learning to live with what''s happened and finding your own strength."@@novelbin@@


    Rikka''s eyes widened. for a brief moment, it seemed like she was going to argue. but something in Ryuji''s words struck a chord, and she fell silent.


    "That''s enough for today," Ryuji said, turning to Miko and Yukino. "let''s go."


    The three of them left the clubroom, leaving Rikka and Sanae behind. Sanae, still wrapped in her hair, finally managed to free herself and rushed over to rikka''s side.


    "Rikka? are you okay?" sanae asked, worried.


    Rikka didn''t answer right away. she stared at the spot where ryuji had stood, her mind swirling with thoughts.


    "I... i''ll find the invisible boundary one day," she muttered under her breath, still clinging to her dream. but for now, something in her heart had shifted.


    ---


    As they walked back to the service club room, Miko nced at Ryuji. "you know, you''re really good at dealing with people like Rikka."


    Ryuji chuckled. "i''ve had some practice. everyone has their own ways of coping with the world."


    Yukino nodded in agreement. "You handled that better than i expected."


    "Well, i guess you could say i''ve learned to be a bit of a ''guardian knight'' after all," Ryuji said with a grin.


    Miko smiled softly, while yukino just rolled her eyes at his teasing.


    "Let''s just get back to lunch," she muttered, leading the way.


    ---


    It wasn''t until the afternoon ss that Ryuji finally had the chance to check the talent entries that had been triggered earlier.


    "Golden entry: Tyrant''s Eye!"


    This was obviously triggered by Rikka. Seeing it, Ryuji couldn''t help but feel a bit curious.


    "Could it be that the Tyrant''s Eye is real?"


    Was her chuunibyou fantasy actually manifesting into reality? Ryuji quickly scanned the description of the entry.


    "Tyrant''s Eye: This ability changes the color of one''s eyes to a golden hue, causing those who see them to feel awe from the depths of their hearts. The strength of this power depends entirely on the imagination of the viewer."


    "..."


    Ryuji was at a loss for words. The power of this eye is entirely based on how much the other person believes in it. The eye itself didn''t actually do anything, it was pure bluff.


    In a sense, it truly was the embodiment of Rikka''s "Tyrant''s Eye." Deciding it had no real value for him, Ryuji quickly chose to dpose the entry.


    He then turned his attention to the talent entry triggered from Sanae.


    "Golden entry: Double Braid Technique."


    "...What?"


    Ryuji stared at the entry, bewildered. He''d heard of whip techniques and other forms of martial arts, but braid skills? What could this possibly be?


    He nced at the description, hoping for some rity.


    "Double Braid Technique: A technique that uses one''s hair styled into braids. When swinging, the braids be highly flexible, allowing for uniquebat applications."


    "..."


    Ryuji had no words. Sure, it wasn''tpletely useless he supposed it could be effective for someone like Sanae or even someone with long twin-tails like Eriri Sawamura. But what if he tried to use it?


    He briefly imagined himself with twin braids, swinging them around to fight off strange entities. The mental image was so absurd he couldn''t even process it.


    Nope. Forget it.


    "Dpose!"


    Without hesitation, Ryuji chose to break down the entry. Another 20,000 points were added to his bnce, and he smiled in satisfaction.


    Just as well, he still had the chance to use his golden entry draw, a reward for triggering more than ten golden entries. He crossed his fingers, hoping for something good.


    Excited, Ryuji activated the draw.


    "Sessfully drawn!


    Obtained: Golden entry: Third Dimension!"


    For a moment, Ryuji was unsure how to react. It felt like a simr experience to when he first drew the red entry. But this time, it was a golden one.


    "Third Dimension?"


    At first, Ryuji didn''t expect much. After all, despite triggering many golden entries, most of them were fairly niche or even useless to him. But after seeing the result, he was a bit surprised.


    "Wait, is it that Third Dimension?"


    Could it be that the golden entries obtained from a draw were different from the ones triggered by interacting with people? While still puzzled, Ryuji read the description.


    "Third Dimension: Grants the ability to distort space. Allows free entry into the Domain Dimension, granting intangibility by projecting oneself outside while the true body remains within Domain Dimension."


    "..."


    This is a serious upgrade!


    Ryuji couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement. Compared to most of the other abilities he''d drawn so far, Third Dimension was on a whole different level.

 Chapter 52: Visit

    "Is this the the Third Dimension Space?"


    After school, Ryuji didn''t head home immediately. Instead, he found a quiet spot to test out his new ability.


    Looking around at the barren, rockyndscape and the eerie, lonely atmosphere, he realized he had fully entered the Third Dimension Space.


    "It''s like having a personal storage dimension," Ryuji muttered to himself.


    This space coulde in handy. If he stored things here, there''d be no need to worry about losing them.


    "Now, let''s try virtualization."


    Ryuji had already tested distorting space and entering the Third Dimension. The next thing to try was the most broken aspect of the Third Dimension''s ability: virtualization.


    Virtualization would allow him to enter a state where he becamepletely immune to any physical attack.


    "The trick is to leave my body in the third dimension while projecting an image of myself in the real world. That way, no attack cannd on me," Ryuji exined to himself, remembering how it worked.


    After all, with his true body in another dimension, how could he be hit?


    In time, as he grew more proficient, he''d even be able to phase only parts of his body, achieving partial virtualization.@@novelbin@@


    "Looks like this will take some practice to master," he muttered, testing it out. The ability itself wasn''t difficult to activate, but he''d need to hone his skill to use it effectively in battle.


    As Ryuji immersed himself in mastering the virtualization ability, elsewhere¡­


    ---


    Yumiko, Yui, and Hina didn''t go to their usual club activities that day. Instead, the three of them were walking toward the school gates.


    "Are we really going?" Hina asked, a bit uncertain. After school, Yumiko had suddenly suggested they head to Tobe Sho''s ce. As a friend, Hina didn''t refuse, but she was still confused.


    What was the point of going to see Tobe?


    "Hmph, I just want to clear things up. I didn''t say anything wrong that day. He couldn''t handle the truth and had a breakdown. That''s on him," Yumiko huffed, clearly still upset. She med Tobe''s dropout on her words, but she wasn''t going to take it back. It wasn''t her fault if Tobe couldn''t handle criticism.


    "Uh¡­" Hina sighed, realizing this was Yumiko''s way of dealing with her feelings. She nced at Yui, who had been strangely quiet for a while now.


    "Yui? Yui!" Hina called out after noticing her friend wasn''t paying attention.


    "Huh? What''s up?" Yui blinked in confusion, finally snapping out of her thoughts.


    "What''s up with you? You''ve been out of it since school let out," Hina asked, frowning. Yui had been acting strange all afternoon.


    "I¡­" Yui hesitated. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. If Ryuji really has superpowers or something, and I tell my friends¡­ what if it puts them in danger?


    After thinking it over, Yui forced a smile and shook her head. "It''s nothing. I''m fine."


    Hina didn''t press further. She could tell Yui was hiding something, but if Yui didn''t want to talk, she wouldn''t push her.


    "Let''s catch up to Yumiko. She''s getting ahead of us," Hina said as she noticed Miura already walking ahead.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji, who had wrapped up testing his abilities, decided to stop by Shizuka''s ce to check on her.


    He sent Miko a quick text, letting her know he''d be busy for a bit and would head home after her club activities were over. Then, he left the school.


    "Here hees."


    Yukino''s older sister, Haruno, had been waiting outside the school. When she saw Ryuji leaving, her eyes lit up, and she hurried over to intercept him.


    "Excuse me!" she called out, deliberately tripping over her own feet to stage a fall.


    "Huh?"


    Instinctively, Ryuji stepped forward and caught her.


    Huh¡­ smells nice, Ryuji thought absentmindedly.


    "Thank you so much," Haruno said, still holding onto his arm, her voice full of mock embarrassment.


    Yukinoshita Haruno? Ryuji quickly recognized her. She looked almost identical to her younger sister, Yukino.


    But there were subtle differences. Compared to Yukino, Haruno appeared more vibrant, while Yukino looked slightly malnourished.


    Ryuji lingered on Haruno''s face for a moment longer than necessary, then smiled and shook his head. "No problem."


    "..."


    He''s a scumbag, Haruno thought, instantly reading his expression. She was great at reading people, and the way Ryuji''s eyes changed told her everything she needed to know. (Bruhhh???)


    This only confirmed her suspicions. If it weren''t for me, someone as naive as Yukino would be easily fooled by a guy like this.


    "My ankle feels a little twisted. Can you help me to my car?" Haruno asked, her voice soft and fragile.


    "Sure," Ryuji replied casually, not seeing any reason to refuse.


    As they walked, Ryuji spotted Haruno''s shy sports car parked nearby. It was the same model as Hiratsuka''s, only in a different color.


    "Thank you so much," Haruno smiled sweetly after settling into the driver''s seat.


    "You''re wee, Miss Yukinoshita," Ryuji responded with a grin.


    Haruno''s smile faltered for a split second.


    "How do you know my name?" she asked, narrowing her eyes slightly. She hadn''t introduced herself yet.


    Ryuji shrugged. "You look way too simr to your sister. Figured it out pretty easily."

 Chapter 53: Narrow Escape

    "Shit, I really forgot about this."


    Haruno sighed inwardly, realizing she had been recognized. She was decisive, though. Since her identity was known, there was no point in pretending anymore.


    "That''s right, I''m Yukino''s sister, Yukinoshita Haruno."


    Ryuji, who was already seated in the passenger seat, nodded but didn''t say much. His calm demeanor suggested he was waiting for Haruno to continue. After all, there had to be a reason for her sudden appearance.


    Seeing Ryuji''s calmness, Haruno was slightly impressed. He''s good at keeping his cool, no wonder he could be such a scumbag, she thought.


    "Yukino is a very simple person. I don''t want her to be caught up with someone who has ulterior motives," Haruno said pointedly, staring at Ryuji with a gaze that clearly implied he was the one with ulterior motives.


    "And what exactly is Miss Haruno implying?" Ryuji suddenly chuckled. He found the situation amusing and wasn''t in a rush to leave. Instead, he continued the conversation, intrigued by what Haruno was trying to aplish.


    Haruno hadn''t expected Ryuji to be thisposed. She assumed that once she confronted him, he''d get flustered or defensive.


    Well, looks like I''ll have to switch tactics, she thought, quickly adjusting her approach. Smiling slightly, Haruno leaned closer, her tone yful but suggestive.


    "I just think Yukino is still too young. If you''re into her, wouldn''t I be a better choice?" She winked at Ryuji seductively.


    Of course, Haruno wasn''t serious. While she did attend various social events and banquets due to her early takeover of the family business, she was still very much inexperienced in actual rtionships. This was just a calcted move. In fact, she had nted a small hidden camera in the car. If Ryuji made any questionable moves, Haruno was ready to show him how powerful the Yukinoshita family could be.


    "Forget it."


    But what Haruno didn''t expect was how bluntly Ryuji rejected her.


    "..."


    Even Haruno was left speechless for a moment. Why? Why wasn''t he reacting the way she expected?


    "Am I not as pretty as Yukino?" She asked, half-joking but with a hint of genuine curiosity. After all, no woman likes being told they''re second to someone else.


    "Or do you think I''m not as attractive?"


    Ryuji raised two fingers with a smile. "Two reasons. First, your acting could use some work. It''s a little obvious."


    "..."


    Haruno''s smile froze. So, he had seen right through her act from the start.


    "Second, I prefer Yukino because she''s simple and straightforward."


    Compared to Haruno, who was always calcting, Yukino was much more transparent and genuine. It was exhausting to be around someone whose words and actions you constantly had to second-guess. In this world, especially with the anime heroines he knew, there was no shortage of beauty. One more or less made little difference to Ryuji.


    Haruno fell silent. There was a time when she, too, had been a simple girl. But circumstances had forced her to wear a mask to protect herself. Her calcted nature was her shield in a world that often demanded too much.


    "I don''t like people like you," Ryuji said bluntly and moved to open the car door, ready to leave.


    Click!


    The door locked. When Ryuji looked over, he saw veins bulging on Haruno''s forehead. Her voice was calm butced with irritation as she said slowly, "You really dare say that?"


    Without waiting for a response, she started the engine, and the supercar roared to life, speeding away from the school.


    ---


    "This is the ce."


    Yumiko, along with Yui and Hina, arrived at Tobe Sho''s house. As members of the same clique, they naturally knew where he lived.


    Yumiko knocked on the door but received no answer.


    "Is he not home?" Yui and Hina whispered behind her.


    "Maybe we should go back," Yui suggested. "I don''t know why, but I''ve had a bad feeling ever since we got here."


    "Yeah, Yumiko, it feels off being here," Hina agreed, shivering slightly.


    Yumiko, however, was adamant. "I..."@@novelbin@@


    Click.


    Before she could finish, the door swung open on its own.


    "There! Someone''s home after all. Let''s go in!" Yumiko said excitedly, stepping inside.


    "Yumiko!" Yui and Hina called after her, but seeing no other option, they reluctantly followed.


    Inside, the house felt strangely empty. It wasn''t arge home, so it didn''t take long to explore. Yet, there was no sign of Tobe.


    "Is he really not here?" Yumiko muttered, confused.


    At that moment, Hina''s voice trembled. "It''s freezing in here. We should go outside."


    Yui nodded in agreement. It was odd¡ªthe temperature had felt fine outside, but inside the house, it was unnaturally cold.


    "Yeah, let''s get out of here," Yumiko finally agreed, rubbing her arms as she felt a chill run down her spine.


    But as she took a step, her foot brushed something. Looking down, she saw a CD lying on the floor.


    "What''s this?" She bent down and picked it up, flipping it over. Her face immediately turned beet red.


    "Yumiko?" Yui and Hina asked, rushing over to see what had flustered their friend.


    When they saw the cover of the CD, they both froze, their expressions equally mortified.


    "H-Hentai!" Yui stammered.


    "It''s porn!" Hina squeaked.


    Disgusted, Yumiko threw the CD aside, and the girls bolted out of the house. While it wasn''t shocking for a teenage boy like Tobe to have something like that, the girls couldn''t help feeling grossed out.


    However, none of them noticed the faint trace of dark energy that flickered on the discarded disc as it fell back onto the floor. They were already halfway out the door, and without the ability to see spiritual energy, they were oblivious to the ominous presence they had narrowly escaped.

 Chapter 55: Dream Ape

    In Jujutsu Kaisen, few people are willing to face the danger of a domain head-on. Typically, one would use a domain to counter another domain or rely on the "Simple Domain" technique from the New Shadow Style.


    However, Ryuji could do neither. Still, it didn''t matter overpowering the domain with sheer force was also a viable strategy!


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Under the overwhelming force of divine power, the space around them began to distort, twisting and copsing.


    "Bang!"


    The domain shatteredpletely, and the surrounding space gradually returned to normal. The car had alreadye to a stop.


    "What just happened?"


    Haruno was still in shock, staring at the familiar streets outside. The entire experience felt surreal, as if it had been nothing more than a dream.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a dark shadow leapt in front of the car. It bared its teeth at both Ryuji and Haruno through the front window, roaring angrily.


    "A... monkey?"


    Haruno was startled. The creature did indeed resemble a monkey, which left her utterly confused.


    "So, it''s a Dream Ape."@@novelbin@@


    The moment Ryujiid eyes on it, he understood everything. The Dream Ape was a creature from urban legends, capable of dragging people into their dreams.


    "Humans!"


    The Dream Ape''s voice seethed with hatred. It lunged straight through the car window, rushing at Ryuji.


    "Bang!"


    Ryuji calmly extended his hand and grabbed the Dream Ape mid-air. He had encountered many strange beings before, but this was the first time he hade across something this small.


    "Target sessfully identified: Dream Ape! Golden entry has been triggered. Would you like to load it?"


    Ryuji smirked. "So, even urban legends can trigger the golden entry? This is going to be fun."


    "You¡ª"


    The Dream Ape tried to speak, but Ryuji cut it off.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    "Swish! Swish! Swish!"


    Several chains shot out, wrapping around the Dream Ape. It didn''t even have time to react before being devoured.


    "Not bad!" Ryuji said with satisfaction. "That filled me up a bit. Seems like this Dream Ape is fairly powerful. I wouldn''t mind encountering more of them in the future."


    Turning to look at Haruno, who waspletely stunned, Ryuji smiled.


    "Now that that''s dealt with, let''s get back on the road."


    They were still in a deste suburban area, far from the city.


    "You... you''re the sorcerer that Yukino met?"


    "I suppose so," Ryuji replied casually.


    Haruno fell silent. So, she had misunderstood everything. Her sister probably sought Ryuji out because he was a sorcerer, not for any other reason she had imagined.


    "But isn''t it said that most sorcererse from prestigious bloodlines? What a lie!" she thought angrily. However, she quicklyposed herself, shing Ryuji a dazzling smile.


    "Actually, there''s been a bit of a misunderstanding. I didn''t mean anything by what I said earlier!"


    She didn''t want her family to provoke a powerful sorcerer because of her actions.


    Ryuji, however, didn''t seem to mind at all. He looked at her bright smile and found it somewhat amusing.


    "If I said I was angry, what would you do?" he asked, his eyes glinting with interest.


    "Well... what do you want?" Haruno asked, her voice slightly shaky. After all that had just happened, she still hadn''t fully recovered, feeling a lingering sense of unease.


    "Me?" Ryuji then leaned in close to her ear, whispering something softly.


    Haruno''s face flushed red, but despite the embarrassment, she nodded in response to Ryuji''s suggestion.


    "I understand..."


    The car was parked on the side, and at this time of day, few people drove by.


    Not long after, the car door swung open. Haruno staggered out, grabbing a half-finished bottle of water from the car. If she could, she would''ve preferred to brush her teeth immediately.


    Ryuji, looking quite satisfied, stepped out of the passenger seat as well.


    "Good work. I look forward to seeing you again."


    After saying that, Ryuji used his Third Dimension ability, twisting space around himself until he vanished.


    "Damn it!" Haruno cursed softly. She had no desire for a "next time." Still, the way Ryuji left made it clear to her that he was indeed a formidable sorcerer.


    "Hah!"


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, Haruno finallyposed herself. She wanted to let out her frustrations, but seeing as no one was around, she simply got back into the car and left.


    Now that she knew monsters truly existed, thest thing she wanted was to stay out here alone any longer.


    ---


    At home, Miko greeted Ryuji with a bright smile as soon as he walked in.


    "Ryuji! Dinner''s ready!"


    Her tone was filled with joy, unaware that he had just dealt with something strange.


    "Everything alright?" she asked, a hint of concern in her voice.


    "Nothing to worry about, just a small issue,"Ryuji reassured her with a casual smile.


    Strictly speaking, the problem he had dealt with was indeed a bit peculiar, but it wasn''t anything serious.


    After dinner, Ryuji apanied Miko until she fell asleep. Once she was resting peacefully, he finally had the chance to open his character temte and check his recent gains.


    "I wonder what kind of entry I triggered this time."


    The purple entry from Haruno and the golden entry from the Dream Ape both intrigued him. He was particrly curious about thetter''s potential.


    "Let''s check Haruno''s first."


    "Purple Entry: Disguise."


    This ability allowed the user to mask their true emotions, making it difficult for others to read them. It fit Haruno''s personality perfectly.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Dpose it."


    It wasn''t an entry he found particrly useful. Hopefully, the Dream Ape''s ability would be more worthwhile.


    "Golden Entry: Dreamwalker."


    This one surprised him.


    "The power to enter dreams?"


    ording to the description, the Dreamwalker ability didn''t just allow him to enter someone''s dreams it also enabled him to create and control the dream itself. Ryuji could craft any dream he wanted for the other person, manipting thempletely within the dreamscape.

 Chapter 59: Cursed Speech

    After talking for a while, Maki and Inumaki left.


    The barrier surrounding the area disappeared, but the buildings were still heavily damaged. It wouldn''t be surprising if they med it on a gas explosion or something such cover-ups were practically tradition in the world of sorcery.


    Ryuji took a moment to nce atUtaha and  Eriri, who were nearby.


    "How are you? Can you walk?" he asked.


    "I¡­" Eriri tried to stand, and Utaha was there to help her up. But despite her efforts, Eriri''s injured foot couldn''t support her, and she stumbled forward.


    "Ah!"


    Instinctively, Eriri braced herself for the fall, closing her eyes. But instead of hitting the ground, she found herself in a warm embrace. Opening her eyes, she saw Ryuji holding her, close enough that she could hear his steady heartbeat. Her face flushed red in an instant.


    "You should be more careful," Ryuji said casually as he gently set her back on her feet.


    "Let me help you heal." Without waiting for her response, Ryuji knelt down and ced his hand on her injured foot.


    Eriri hesitated for a moment this was the first time a boy had ever touched her like this. Despite the initial shock, she found herself staying still. "T-thank you," she whispered shyly.


    Utaha, who was standing nearby, clicked her tongue in annoyance, her expression betraying a hint of envy. This scene was getting on her nerves. If only she had been the one injured.


    Ryuji paid no mind to the brewing tension and focused on Eriri''s injury. "Reverse Cursed Technique!" he muttered, activating his healing ability.


    Ryuji''s ability to heal others wasn''t something he originally had. At first, the Reverse Cursed Technique he obtained from Gojo Satoru was limited to healing himself. But as his powers grew, his mastery over various techniques had also improved, allowing him to heal others with ease.


    While healing Eriri, Ryuji couldn''t help but think about other possibilities if he could grow his Reverse CursedTechnique this much, maybe he could unlock a Domain Expansion on his own without relying on external triggers.


    "It''s ticklish," Eriri said, squirming slightly as her foot healed.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be over soon."


    "Mm!" Eriri nodded, unusually obedient. Even Utaha, who had known her for a while, couldn''t believe how well-behaved the usually tsundere blonde was being. She couldn''t help but wonder: Has she really fallen for him?


    Not wanting to y matchmaker, Utaha immediately tried to steer the conversation away. "Who were those two earlier?" she asked, referring to Maki and Inumaki.


    "Sorcerers," Ryuji exined as he continued healing Eriri. "They handle cursed spirits and other supernatural matters like the one you just experienced."


    "I see¡­" Both Utaha and Eriri nodded, understanding now. They had been scared to death when they first saw the monstrous form of Tomoya, but then Maki and Inumaki appeared and helped them escape.


    "That Zenin Maki¡­ she seemed really sensitive about her name," Utaha remarked.


    "Yeah. The Zenin family is one of the three great sorcery families, alongside the Gojo and Kamo families," Ryuji said casually.


    "The Big Three?" Utaha asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You could think of them like the Shinomiya family in the ordinary world."


    "Oh, I get it now," Eriri chimed in, her face thoughtful. The Shinomiya family was known as a vast, untouchable financial empire. If the Zenin family was like that in the world of sorcery, then their influence must be tremendous.


    Ryuji nodded. "Among the three families, the Zenin family is the most conservative. They still follow ancient traditions, where power and strength determine your value. If you don''t have enough cursed energy, you''re treated like dirt."


    "And Maki¡­ she doesn''t have much cursed energy, does she?" Utaha asked, recalling how Zenin Maki reacted when her family name was brought up.


    "That''s right. She''s considered one of the weaker members of the Zenin n, even though she''s actually quite strong. Because of that, she''s been treated horribly and doesn''t want to be associated with her family."


    "Wow," Eriri muttered, awestruck. "But she was amazing against that cursed spirit! If that''s considered weak in her family, I can''t imagine what the stronger members are like¡­"


    Ryuji chuckled. "Yeah, the Zenin family has some monsters. But Maki''s got her own strength."


    "Alright, that should do it," Ryuji said as he finished healing Eriri''s injury.


    "Is it really healed?" Eriri stood up cautiously, then took a few steps, surprised to find that her foot no longer hurt. "Wow, it''spletely better. Thank you so much!" She hesitated for a moment, then shyly added, "Maybe you coulde by my house sometime and I''ll..."


    Before Eriri could finish, Utaha interrupted with a sly smile. "How about you add me first, Ryuji? I''ll treat you to dinner to say thank you." She took out her phone and handed it to him.


    Eriri red at Utaha, seething with silent fury. Utaha had deliberately cut her off, and worse, she was trying to monopolize Ryuji.


    "Sure," Ryuji said, taking the phone and adding his contact info.


    "And you?" Ryuji asked, looking over at Eriri. "Want to add me too?"


    "Y-yes!" Eriri immediately fumbled for her phone, the anger momentarily forgotten as she quickly exchanged contacts with him.


    Utaha raised an eyebrow, teasing, "It''s not every day I see you being so well-behaved, Eriri. Usually, you''d act all tsundere and make people chase after you."


    "Who said I''m tsundere?!" Eriri fumed.


    "Actually, I''m a very sweet person!" Eriri insisted, her eyes darting nervously toward Ryuji for confirmation.


    Utaha just gave a small, knowing smirk. She didn''t need to say anything more her expression alone was enough to provoke Eriri.


    Veins bulged on Eriri''s forehead. She and Utaha had always been rivals, but right now, it felt like Utaha was winning.


    "Ahem, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading out," Ryuji said, sensing the tension between the two girls. As much as he found their rivalry amusing, he had other matters to attend to like inspecting the entries he had triggered and figuring out what to do with the finger he''d collected.


    "You''re leaving already?" both girls asked in unison, momentarily forgetting their bickering.


    "Yeah, but we''ll be in touch," Ryuji waved before turning and walking away.


    After watching him disappear from sight, the tension between Eriri and Utaha returned immediately.


    "Your acting skills are top-notch, Eriri," Utaha said sarcastically. "You almost fooled me with your little miss perfect act."


    "Like you''re one to talk, Utaha! You pretended to be all cool and aloof, but I saw right through it!" Eriri snapped back.


    "You just wait he''s not going to fall for a bratty tsundere," Utaha shot back.


    "And he''s not going to fall for some stuck-up ice queen either!" Eriri retorted.


    After a long, heated stare-off, they both snorted and turned away from each other, storming off in opposite directions.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji was already deep in thought, examining the entries he had just triggered.


    "Golden entry: Physical Strengthening!"


    A smile spread across his face as he felt the power surging through his body. This was exactly the kind of enhancement he needed. The strength boost was significant his physical capabilities had increased even more than they had after devouring the special-grade cursed spirit.


    "Nice!" Ryuji clenched his fists, feeling the immense strength coursing through him.


    But there was more. The golden entry triggered from Inumaki''s contact had also appeared.


    "Golden entry: Cursed Speech!"


    Perfect. This was exactly what he had hoped for from Inumaki.


    Cursed Speech was one of the most unique and powerful techniques in the world of jujutsu sorcery. It allowed the user to manipte the target''s actions with just a word. Inumaki had used it to freeze the special-grade cursed spirit earlier, but the technique came with severe drawbacks. The stronger the opponent or themand, the greater the bacsh on the user''s body.@@novelbin@@


    For Inumaki, speaking even simple words carried a risk. But for Ryuji, this wouldn''t be a problem. His physical enhancements and mastery of the Reversal Technique would mitigate the side effects, making him one of the few sorcerers who could fully exploit the potential of Cursed Speech without suffering the consequences.


    "This is amazing¡­" Ryuji muttered, excitement welling up inside him.


    Without hesitation, he loaded the Cursed Speech entry.


    Almost immediately, he felt a strange tingling sensation in his throat, followed by an urge to cough.


    Cough, cough!

 Chapter 61: Almost

    "Although it seems a bit out of ce, it must be said that with Gojo Satoru around, they can indeed feel more at ease.


    ''If we really can''t hide it anymore, we can only make the existence of cursed spirits public. At that time, we will have to stand in front of people and be stars!''


    After all, it is precisely because of this that only a powerful sorcerer can make the general public feel at ease and avoid generating more negative emotions.


    But the secret of sorcerers can no longer be hidden.


    ''I just want to train and be stronger!'' Maki dered. She didn''t care whether she became a star or not, as long as she could get stronger.


    ''Alright! Let''s go back first,'' Gojo said, ready to gather everyone and leave.


    At that moment, a calm voice suddenly came from Yaga.


    ''Gojo! Have you forgotten something?''


    ''Have I?'' Gojo looked genuinely surprised. He didn''t think he''d forgotten anything.


    ''You don''t n to reveal the identity of the sorcerer who killed the special-grade cursed spirit in seconds, because you don''t want the higher-ups to know, do you?'' Yaga asked pointedly.


    Indeed, Gojo had intentionally kept this information under wraps. He didn''t want the news about Ryuji to reach the upper echelons of the sorcery world. After all, he had long been fed up with the corrupt old men clinging to their power. If it weren''t for needing someone to rece them, Gojo would have already wiped them out and installed his own people.


    But since he had been asked directly, he didn''t see the need to hide it anymore.


    ''His name is Ryuji, and he''s even more powerful than Yuta Okkotsu!'' Gojo announced casually.


    At this, everyone''s gaze naturally turned toward Yuta. After all, Yuta had been deemed a special grade as soon as he entered school. Could this Ryuji really be more talented than Yuta?


    ''Why not invite him to join the school?'' Yaga suggested. If such a talented young sorcerer existed, wouldn''t it be better to have him train at Jujutsu High?


    ''Don''t look at me like that,'' Gojo responded, waving a hand. ''I did invite him, but he didn''t agree.''


    ''Is it because Mr. Gojo seems a bit out of tune?'' Nanami Kento, who had remained silent until now, suddenly interjected.


    ''Nanamiiii!'' Gojo immediately draped an arm around Nanami''s neck, looking somewhat put out. ''I am serious!''


    Nanami just sighed, ustomed to Gojo''s antics.


    ''Well, everyone has their own path to follow,'' Gojo continued, his tone a bit more reflective. Unlike Yuta, who possessed a massive amount of cursed energy and a powerful technique butcked the mental fortitude to wield it effectively, Ryuji was different. Ryuji already had the strength and mindset of a seasoned sorcerer. He didn''t need guidance the way Yuta did.


    ''Even if Ryuji joined the school, there wouldn''t be anything for us to teach him. He can be stronger just by devouring cursed spirits on his own.''


    ''Devouring?'' Yaga and the others picked up on the key word.


    ''Is it simr to Geto''s cursed spirit maniption technique?'' Geto''s technique involved controlling cursed spirits, but there were very few techniques that involved actually consuming them.


    ''Not exactly,'' Gojo exined. ''Geto controlled the cursed spirits, but Ryuji absorbs their power by eating them.''


    ''Is there a limit to that?'' someone asked, eyebrows raised. What kind of technique was this? It sounded rather grotesque, but the implications were staggering. Although it might seemcking in the early stages, it was clear that a technique like this could potentially lead to overwhelming powerter on, once enough cursed spirits had been consumed.


    ''Who knows?'' Gojo shrugged again. ''Probably not.''


    ''What a terrifying technique!'' Meimei, standing nearby, chuckled. A sorcerer like Ryuji could be very useful. If only she could get him to work for her... she could already imagine the amount of money she could make with his help.


    ''Wait a minute!'' Maki interrupted, still looking puzzled. ''I saw him devour the cursed spirit, but before that, it seemed like he twisted the spirit''s body with something.''


    Maki had witnessed the special-grade cursed spirit''s upper half being twisted and crushed in an instant.


    ''Twisted?'' Gojo''s interest was piqued again. ''Well, that makes things even more interesting!''


    Was Ryuji using multiple techniques? Or was this something like Yuta''s ability to imitate others'' techniques?@@novelbin@@


    Whatever the case, Gojo was intrigued.


    ''Isn''t this perfect?'' Gojo grinned. ''With cursed spirits mutating, our sorcerer world could use a few more exceptional young talents, don''t you think?''


    ''...'' Gojo said it lightly, but the others couldn''t help feeling uneasy. After all, who was to say that Ryuji would choose to stand with them?


    ''Alright, alright!'' Gojo waved his hand dismissively. ''I''m done talking with you guys. I need to head over and check on my students.''


    The group fell into an awkward silence for a moment before Yaga Masamichi, the principal of Jujutsu High, broke it.


    ''In any case, we should keep this under wraps for now,'' Yaga said firmly. He understood that the higher-ups were already wary of Gojo Satoru, and thest thing they needed was for them to get their hands on a weapon like Ryuji. They would undoubtedly try to control him.


    ''Understood,'' the others nodded. They were all first-grade sorcerers; no one here was foolish. They knew how to navigate the politicalndscape of the sorcerer world.


    ---


    The next day, Ryuji had no idea that he had be a topic of heated discussion among the higher-ups in the sorcery world. And even if he did know, he wouldn''t have cared much.


    ''This is all your fault. Now I need to take another day off!'' a voice whined from behind him as Ryuji got dressed. Shizuka, still lying in bed, looked up at him with mock resentment.


    Ryuji chuckled as he looked back at her. ''How is this my fault?''


    ''You know very well why!'' Shizuka''s face flushed red as she recalled the previous night. ''You just couldn''t stop!''


    Ryuji grinned wickedly and leaned closer to her. ''But I seem to remember someone saying, "I want more!"'' He imitated her voice from the night before.


    ''You... you shut up!'' Shizuka''s face turned beet red. If she weren''t so exhausted, she would''ve thrown a pillow at him.


    Ryuji justughed, enjoying her reaction.


    ''Alright, alright. Rest up today,'' he said, leaning down to kiss her forehead gently. ''Call me if you need anything. I''lle back right away.''


    Shizuka, still embarrassed, softened at his gentle gesture and gave him a small smile.


    ---


    By the time Ryuji got to the ssroom, morning sses were just beginning.


    ''Negative energy?'' Ryuji''s eyes narrowed as he noticed something off. He nced toward Yui''s seat and saw that the dark energy surrounding her had grown even denser. It seemed the skeleton girl was about to make her move soon.


    Still, Ryuji didn''t feel the need to step in just yet. He knew that if things got bad, Yui woulde to him for help. She had already witnessed his abilities with Third Dimension when she saw him twist that pen in his hand.


    Thinking of that, Ryuji leaned back in his chair, resting his chin on his hand, bored.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Yumiko was sitting with her friends, Yui and Hina, looking concerned. Both of her friends had dark circles under their eyes, clearly from ack of sleep.


    ''Did you have that nightmare again?'' Yumiko asked.


    The others nodded grimly.


    In the dream, it was always the same woman with half her face covered by a skeleton. But this time, she seemed even more terrifying.


    ''Do you think... we really encountered something... you know, supernatural?''Hina asked, her voice shaking slightly.


    Yumiko quickly shook her head, trying to stay strong. ''No way. It''s just a psychological thing. These dreams will stop eventually.''


    ''You really think so?'' Hina asked, still uncertain.


    Yumiko tried to reassure her, but her own confidence was starting to waver. Deep down, even she was starting to doubt herself.


    Yui, on the other hand, nced over at Ryuji''s seat. She had already started to believe that something supernatural was happening. If it continued tonight, she would definitely go to Ryuji for help. After all, he was a ssmate, and he wouldn''t refuse her, right?


    Still, she couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. Ever since she saw Ryuji use his strange abilities, she had been both in awe and a little scared of him.


    ---


    During the lunch break, Ryuji was in the service club room with Miko and Yukino. They were sitting around after finishing their meal when Miko suddenly asked curiously, "Why are you covering your mouth with your cor?" Miko asked curiously, setting down the lunchbox she had been feeding Ryuji with.


    Yukino, sitting nearby, also looked over with interest.


    Rikka and Sanae were absent from the service club today, otherwise, the room would have been much livelier.


    Ryuji straightened his cor and, with apletely serious expression, said, "Don''t you think I look more handsome like this?"


    "...???"


    Both girls blinked, clearly surprised by the answer.


    Yukino couldn''t help rolling her eyes, feeling like her expectations were betrayed by such a frivolous answer. Meanwhile,  Miko smiled softly. "Hmm, I think Ryuji-kun is always super handsome, no matter how he looks."


    "Hahaha!" Ryujiughed heartily at her unwavering response.


    The truth was, Ryuji had started wearing his cor up to cover the cursed marks on his mouth from using the Cursed Speech technique. While he could control when the marks appeared, he thought it made him look even cooler, so he decided to keep his cor up. A whim, really.


    Yukino nced briefly at Miko. The way she gazed at Ryuji with admiration was clear to everyone in the room. Yukino couldn''t help but feel a little helpless at the sight. No matter what Ryuji did, to Miko, he would always be perfect.


    They had all been spending time together for days now, and Yukino could see it clearly: this gentle girl waspletely in love with Ryuji.


    Thinking of this, Yukino felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her as she remembered the strange dream she had yesterday.


    "Yukino," Ryuji suddenly called out, looking her way with a raised eyebrow. "Have you been avoiding me these past few days? Why are you sitting so far away?"


    Yukino, who had been sitting across the room rather than closer to the group like usual, stiffened. She wasn''t expecting him to notice.


    "N-no, I haven''t!" she quickly denied, her face heating up.


    Miko looked at her, a curious expression on her face.


    Not wanting her thoughts to be exposed, Yukinoshita hastily added, "I just... I wanted to sit near the window. It''s nothing!"


    "Hmm... by the window, huh?" Ryuji gave her a teasing smile, but he didn''t press the issue further.

 Chapter 62: Double Date?

    Last night, he had used his dreamwalking ability to enter Yukino''s dream again.


    And this time, it wasn''t just Yukino, Miko was there too.


    So now, Yukino was even more embarrassed.


    I wonder if she''ll eventually get used to having these kinds of dreams. Hmm¡­ I''m looking forward to it!


    "It''s my turn! It''s my turn!"


    At that moment, Hana, who couldn''t wait any longer, saw Ryuji put down his lunchbox and hurried over.


    "You''ve already fed Miko, it''s time to feed me!"


    "???"


    Is there really something to fight over here?


    Ever since they started dating, Ryuji and Miko often fed each other when eating. But he didn''t expect Hana would want in on it too.


    Seeing Ryuji not reacting, Hana pouted unhappily.


    "I''m your girlfriend now, so of course you have to feed me!"


    "Uh¡­"


    To be honest, when Ryuji mentioned establishing a rtionship yesterday, he was mostly joking.


    But this innocent girl took it seriously.


    He nced over at Miko, who was still smiling softly as if she didn''t mind at all.


    I''ll have to ask Miko how she feels about all thister.


    Even though Ryuji never nned to be a "nice guy," he still cared about how his girlfriend felt.


    When they got home tonight, he would ask Miko for her thoughts.


    "Alright, fine."


    He agreed without hesitation.


    Compared to Miko, Hana''s appetite was noticeablyrger. Well, that''s also because of Kawai''s special constitution.


    "This feels so strange!"


    As Hana was being fed, she found the whole situation a bit odd.


    Since she could remember, she had always fed herself and had never been fed by someone else.


    "Does it make you ufortable?"


    Ryuji didn''t think much of it, asking casually.


    "It''s not ufortable, just weird. But for some reason, it makes me feel really happy!"


    "..."


    You really dare to say whatever''s on your mind, huh?


    Even so, Miko, who was standing nearby, still didn''t react much. It was a bit strange.


    Feeding Hana took almost two or three times longer than it did with Miko and this was because Hana ate quickly if she hadn''t, it would''ve taken even longer.


    These days, Ryuji spent his lunch breaks mostly in the Service Club room.


    It was quiet, and no one bothered him there.


    "It''s almost time to go back to ss."


    "Mm."


    After parting with Ryuji, Yukino felt much calmer.


    Strange¡­ Why does my heart race whenever I see Ryuji?


    Could it be that¡­ I''ve actually fallen for him?


    "No! No way! He already has a girlfriend!"


    The first thing Yukino refuted was not the idea of liking Ryuji, but the fact that he already had a girlfriend.


    "But¡­ what if Miko doesn''t mind?"


    After all, inst night''s dream, Miko didn''t care and was even¡­ together with me...


    Realizing what she was thinking, Yukino quickly shook her head, trying to banish those thoughts.


    "I must be going crazy!"


    If she wasn''t crazy, how could she even be thinking about this?


    It was just a dream!


    Yukino kept repeating that to herself, trying hard to shake the idea.


    But unfortunately, sometimes the more you try not to think about something, the more it sticks in your mind.


    The afternoon''s club activities didn''tst long. On the way back, walking side by side, Ryuji brought up something.


    "Hana"


    Knowing what Ryuji was about to say, Miko spoke first.


    "It''s fine."


    "Hmm?"


    When he looked over, he saw the same gentle expression in Miko''s eyes.


    "No matter what you do, Ryuji, I''ll support you. As long as I can stay with you, I''ll be happy."


    "..."


    Honestly, even Ryuji was a little surprised by how Miko''s emotions had changed.


    Maybe, when she decided to be with him, Miko had already anticipated things like this.


    After all, Ryuji was never an ordinary person.


    The rules that apply to most people didn''t mean much to him.


    "Don''t worry."


    After a moment of silence, Ryuji smiled and pulled Miko into his arms.


    "You''ll always be mine."


    Since Miko was his, Ryuji never even considered abandoning her.


    "Yeah."


    Miko nodded happily.


    When they got home, Miko immediately went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Unlike Shizuka, Miko''s cooking wasn''t some kind of culinary disaster. Although it wasn''t exactly gourmet, it was still pretty good.


    While she was cooking, Ryuji lounged on the sofa, sighing at how nice life was.


    "Ding!"


    Just then, the phone beside him lit up with a new message.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the sender, Ryuji was a little surprised. It was from Utaha. He clicked on the message, and a photo popped up. It was a selfie of Utaha, but the focus wasn''t on her face it was on her ck stockings, taken from several angles.


    Well, she is a popr senior, after all. She really knows how to highlight her best features.


    Before Ryuji could reply, another message came in from Utaha.


    "Oops, I sent that by ident! Don''t think too much about it, Ryuji!"


    Right, "by ident." You don''t seem to be in a hurry to delete it, though.


    Just as Ryuji was about to reply, his phone chimed again.


    "Eriri?"


    Why are they both messaging me at the same time?


    Actually, Utaha and Eriri hadn''t nned to message him together. It was just a coincidence.


    After waiting all day for Ryuji to reach out and hearing nothing, both girls finally took the initiative.


    It was really just a coincidence!


    "What should I do? Isn''t this too in? Will Ryuji misunderstand me? Am Iing off too cold?"


    In her room at the Sawamura family vi, Eriri had already removed her contact lenses and reced them with thick ck sses.


    Lying on her bed, clutching her phone with both hands, she looked uneasy.


    She wanted to sound more gentle, but for some reason, the words she sent felt so curt and formal.


    If Ryuji misunderstood her, Eriri would have no idea what to do.


    Simrly, Utaha was not feeling much better.


    She stared at her phone, growing anxious.


    The message had been marked as "read," but there was still no reply.


    "Did Ie off as too frivolous?"


    It seemed easy to be misunderstood, but she had never sent photos like that to anyone before.


    Only Ryuji.


    She wasn''t even sure why, but she just felt the urge to send it to him!


    Now what? It''s toote to delete it. What can I do to stop this awkwardness?


    Fortunately, both Utaha and Eriri''s anxiety didn''tst long, because Ryuji finally responded.


    His message to Utaha had a teasing tone.


    I thought you took that photo on purpose to make my heart race, senpai.


    Meanwhile, his response to Eriri was a bit more serious.


    You aren''t bothering me. Is something up?


    Both girls let out a sigh of relief at the same time. They had gotten a reply, and things hadn''t gone badly.


    Grateful she hadn''t been misunderstood, Utaha quickly continued the yful tone with another message:


    Did the photo really move you?


    Of course! Just from looking at it, I could eat three full dinners!


    Though her message was bold, Utaha couldn''t help but blush. But inside, she felt a wave of happiness.


    If Ryuji was joking with her like this, didn''t that mean he didn''t dislike her?


    Ryuji-kun, are you free this weekend?


    Senpai are you asking me on a date?


    Weekend? Ryuji suddenly remembered it was already Thursday, and the weekend was just two days away.


    So, Utaha wants to go on a date with me?


    Yes, because I''m still stuck on a few parts of my novel, I wanted to do some "field research" for inspiration.


    Damn it! Utaha scolded herself after sending the message.


    Utaha, Utaha! You''re usually so bold and clever, so why are you hesitating now? You should have just said it outright!


    Great!


    But luckily, Ryuji didn''t turn her down.


    Awesome!


    Seeing his reply, Utaha couldn''t help but cheer inwardly.


    Let''s meet on Saturday at noon, then?


    Sure!


    After securing Ryuji''s agreement, Utaha immediately started mentally nning her outfit for their date.


    On the other hand, Ryuji shifted his attention to responding to Eriri''s message.


    Thank you for what you did yesterday. If it weren''t for you, I might have died. I never thought I''de so close to death.


    It was precisely because of that incident that Ryuji''s heroic figure had been etched into Eriri''s mind.


    It''s nothing. After all, Eriri is really cute. If something happened to you, I would''ve been really sad.


    Cute!


    Eriri''s face instantly turned bright red as she read the message. She buried her head in her nket, her whole body twisting in embarrassment.


    "Cute! Ryuji said I''m cute!"


    This was incredible! Really incredible!


    However, Eriri didn''t notice that the door to her room had cracked open a little, and a pair of eyes were quietly watching her from outside.


    It was her mother, Sayuri. Lately, she had noticed her daughter acting a little strange and came to check on her.


    But what she saw through the door¡­ So, her daughter was in love?


    Actually¡­ no.


    Eriri had originally intended to act tsundere, but remembering what Utaha had told her, she knew that the whole "tsundere act" had fallen out of favor.


    There was no one in the real world who would put up with a tsundere.


    With that thought in mind, Eriri suppressed her usual instinct and sent a new message.


    Actually, Ryuji-kun, you''re really handsome too!


    Utaha probably didn''t expect this. She had merely teased Eriri with a single line, but it ended up helping Eriri out in a big way.


    Is this really Eriri? Ryuji thought, surprised.@@novelbin@@


    In the anime world, Eriri was famous as one of the top-tier tsunderes her "tsundere" ranking near the top of the charts. But now, she was being unexpectedly direct.


    Chatting with this side of Eriri felt surprisingly refreshing to Ryuji.


    While tsunderes might be entertaining to watch in anime, in real life, dealing with them could be exhausting.


    Is that apliment, Eriri? That makes me happy!


    Um, are you free this weekend? Because of everything that happened, I wanted to¡­ thank you, Ryuji-kun!


    Afraid of being rejected, Eriri quickly tacked on thatst part to her message.


    As Ryuji looked at the messages on his phone, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    These two... they didn''t n this, did they?


    First, Utaha asked him out, and now Eriri was doing the same.


    Great!


    Reject them? That was out of the question.


    I''ve got something on Saturday, but how about Sunday instead?


    ********


    Check out the other fanfictions I''m working on;


    * One Piece: King Of The World Starting With The Nitrogen-Nitrogen Fruit


    * My Hero Academia: Thunder God


    *Naruto: Reborn As Orochimaru


    *Starting With Real Madrid

 Chapter 63: I Need Your Help

    After all, I had already promised Utaha for Saturday, so I couldn''t go back on my word!


    Okay!


    Eriri didn''t think too much about it. Ryuji mentioned having something scheduled, so she naturally assumed it was something important.


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 40+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.


    Then how about Sunday at noon?


    Sure!


    Yay!


    With Ryuji''s clear response, Eriri jumped up in excitement.


    "Great! Great! Great! Great!"


    She cheered out loud.


    "What should I wear that day?"


    She wanted to appear in her most beautiful form.


    Eriri immediately rushed to her closet, sorting through herrge collection of clothes, and began trying on different outfits in front of the mirror.


    "..."


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Sayuri, Eriri''s mother, peeked in and observed her daughter''s enthusiastic behavior. Slowly, she started to realize something.


    Is she in love?


    No¡­ it seemed more like her daughter had turned into aplete bootlicker!


    Aftering to this realization, Sayuri couldn''t help but feel more helpless. Due to Eriri''s personality, Sayuri had always worried about whether her daughter could ever find a boyfriend.


    But now, it looked like her daughter was evolving into a total bootlicker!


    Sigh¡­


    I, Sayuri Sawamura, who have a great reputation, how did I end up with a daughter like this?


    No! I need to check out who this boy is!


    With that thought, Sayuri''s face grew more serious. No matter what, this was her daughter. She couldn''t just sit back and let her daughter be taken advantage of! Quietly, she closed the door and left.


    However, Eriri, who was lost in her own excitement, didn''t notice anything.


    ---


    "I have the potential to be a master of time management!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but sigh after putting his phone down.


    "What''s that?"


    At that moment, Miko, who had just finished preparing dinner, came out of the kitchen and looked at Ryuji curiously. She hadn''t heard what Ryuji had just said.


    "Nothing important."


    Ryuji smiled and put his phone away as he walked over.


    Even though he knew Miko was well-behaved and understanding, he didn''t need to mention this particr topic right now. There would be time to talk about itter.


    Though Ryuji had no intentions of being the "good guy" type, he also didn''t n on deceiving any of the women in his life.


    There was still one day left before the weekend holiday.


    He still had to go to school.


    But what he didn''t expect was to receive a call from Shizuka on his way to school.


    "What are your ns for tomorrow''s weekend?"


    The moment the call connected, Shizuka''s carefree voice rang out.


    From the tone of her voice, Ryuji could tell she was hoping they could spend the weekend together.


    Ryuji didn''t mind, but¡­


    "I already have ns. Does going on a date with two beautiful girls count as a weekend arrangement?"


    "..."


    Shizuka went silent on the other end of the phone.


    "Then don''t ever bothering over again in your life!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji could easily imagine the expression she must have had at that moment.


    "Well, how about Ie over tonight to make up for it?"


    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I wouldn''t want to disturb your date with those two lovelydies!"


    Although Shizuka had half-expected this situation, it was impossible for her not to feel at least a little jealous after hearing what Ryuji said. There was a clear trace of sarcasm in her voice.


    "So, I won''te over to your ce then."


    "No way!"


    Her shout was like a kitten''s hiss when its fur stood on end.


    "You said you''de, so you have toe!"


    "Alright, alright!"


    Teasing Shizuka from time to time was always fun.


    ---


    After hanging up the call, Miko, who had been standing nearby, looked over at Ryuji and asked curiously, "Who was that?"


    Ryuji hadn''t bothered hiding the phone call, so it was only natural for Miko to have overheard it.


    She wasn''t upset, just curious.


    "It was Shizuka."


    "Hiratsuka Sensei?" Miko asked, a bit surprised. She hadn''t expected that.


    She had thought most of Ryuji''s close friends were around her age, but now it seemed like that wasn''t the case.


    "Doesn''t this just prove that I''m even more attractive as a man?"


    Ryuji grinned, wrapping an arm around Miko''s shoulders.


    "..."


    ---


    The ssroom was bustling that morning.


    Small groups had gathered to chat and talk about various lively topics.


    Among them was Hayato, a popr guy in the ss who, for some reason, had be unusually quiet. He sat alone, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, over in the girls'' group, a strange silence had fallen over Yumiko and her friends.


    When they first arrived at the ssroom, they noticed that all of them had developed even darker circles under their eyes. For a moment, they exchanged looks but said nothing.


    Just a few days ago, they had triedforting each other by saying the strange dreams they were having were probably just psychological effects.


    But now, they couldn''t even muster words offort.


    The dreams they hadst night felt more real than ever. The terrifying presence within those nightmares was growing stronger. It felt like, in a few days, that thing from their dreams would show up in real life.


    Fear had settled deep in their hearts. Sleep had be elusive, and none of them felt at ease anymore.


    Yumiko and the others were too exhausted to even sit together and talk.


    Only Yui kept ncing over at Ryuji, unsure if she should ask him for help. Her hesitation lingered throughout the morning andsted until lunch break.


    She watched as Ryuji left the ssroom, still struggling to call out to him, but fear held her back.


    "We''re going to die, aren''t we?"


    Unlike the lively atmosphere in the ssroom, Yumiko and Hina looked utterly drained and defeated.


    Even Yumiko, who had always been tough, didn''t bother putting up a strong front anymore. She had always brushed off the nightmares as psychological tricks, but after what she had experiencedst night, she could no longer deny it.


    She was really scared.


    "Is there really no way out?"


    A young girl like her didn''t want to die so soon.


    "If these things are real, then there must be people who can handle them!"


    "How about we go to a shrine after school?" Hina suggested.


    People who dealt with spirits and the supernatural would probably be found at shrines, right?


    "It''s no use! I''ve already tried that."


    Yumiko lowered her head.


    Yesterday, she had visited a famous temple nearby, hoping to find a solution.


    She spent a lot of money on protective charms, but none of it worked. The nightmares still came.


    "They''re just a bunch of scammers¡­"


    Hina didn''t know what to say. Yumiko''s experience had shattered any hope she had.


    At this point, they were out of ideas.


    "That..."


    Just when the atmosphere felt suffocating, Yui, who had been silent the whole time, finally spoke up.


    She seemed timid, but her voice carried a hint of resolve.


    "I know someone who can help with this!"


    "???"@@novelbin@@


    Yumiko and Hina both looked at her, surprised.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at the Service Club, things were a bit livelier than usual.


    Thanks to Rikka and Sanae, the room was filled with energy.


    "Oh!"


    Rikka''s eyes sparkled when she saw Ryuji''s high cor.


    "Is this a new look? Today''s Guardian Knight must be a noble magician!" She excitedly struck a few poses in front of him.


    "If that''s the case, let me, the wielder of the Tyrant Eye, be your opponent, Great Magician of the Abyss!"


    "..."


    The Great Magician of the Abyss? Is that my new title now?


    Watching Rikka bounce around happily, Ryuji didn''t bother correcting her.


    "No, no!" Sanae chimed in, shaking her head seriously.


    "I think this looks more like a bard''s outfit."


    "Magician!"


    "Bard!"


    "Magician!"


    "..."


    Is there really a reason to argue about this?


    Watching the two bicker, everyone else in the room aside from Ryuji looked thoroughly confused.


    However, the atmosphere was so cheerful that even Yukino, who usually preferred quiet, didn''t say anything to stop them.


    After all, even Yukino longed for friendship, even if she didn''t admit it.


    Noticing Ryuji''s gaze, Yukino quickly looked away.


    The effect ofst night''s dreamwalking seemed to have worked quite well.


    Perhaps it was time to intensify things.


    Ryuji was rather pleased with her reaction.


    Just then, a knock on the door interrupted the lively argument in the room.


    Everyone exchanged nces, then all turned to look at Ryuji even Yukino.


    Wait, aren''t you the president of this club?


    "Why are you all looking at me? If someone''s knocking, open the door!"


    ---


    The people who walked in were Yumiko, Yui, and Hina.


    On the way over, Yui had told Yumiko about how she had seen Ryuji demonstrate his strange powers.


    Yumiko found it hard to believe at first. But because Yui was her friend, she decided toe and see for herself.


    However, what Yumiko didn''t expect was to run into her "lifelong rival" here.


    "You¡­ Yukino?"


    Seeing Yukino sitting in the clubroom, Yumiko''s expression darkened.


    Noticing Yumiko''s hostile gaze, Yukino frowned. She recognized Yumiko immediately. She had memorized the names and faces of all the students in their grade, and Yumiko''s reputation preceded her. It wasn''t surprising that she knew who she was.


    However, what was with the attitude? They had never really interacted before.


    "Yumiko!"


    As her friends, both Yui and Hina knew how Yumiko felt about Yukino. They quickly tried to defuse the tension, pulling on Yumiko''s arm before things could escte.


    "Please, Yumiko. We came here to ask for help. This isn''t the time for a fight."


    "..."


    Yumiko wasn''t unreasonable. She knew the importance of their situation.


    She took a deep breath and refocused. After calming herself, she finally spoke seriously.


    "We''re here to ask for help."


    The moment she said that, everyone in the Service Club room including Ryuji exchanged surprised nces.


    Yumiko exined on the way that she had learned from Yui that Ryuji was involved in a club called the Service Club. She had also found out what kind of things the club did.


    However, what Yumiko hadn''t known was that the club president was none other than her supposed nemesis, Yukino.


    Yumiko''s dislike of Yukino didn''t stem from any real conflict. It was more a matter of their natural personas shing.


    Yumiko was fiery and popr, while Yukino was cool, distant, and admired from afar.


    To Yumiko, Yukino''s cold attitude always seemed fake, like she was putting on an act to appear superior to everyone.


    ---


    "Need help?" Yukino repeated, a bit surprised by the seriousness in Yumiko''s tone.


    This was the first time a student had directlye to the Service Club seeking assistance. (Her encounters with Shizuka Hiratsuka didn''t count.)


    Yukino''s demeanor changed instantly, bing more focused and professional.


    "So, what do you need help with?"

 Chapter 64: Solution

    "Could it be a weird incident?"


    Rikka, who had been unable to contain herself for a long time, immediately jumped out and said something.


    Even Sanae looked over expectantly.


    Although they wouldn''t actively seek out danger or strange things because of Ryuji''s reminder, the girls were still curious about strange events deep down.


    "Rikka! You guys..."


    Yukino was a little helpless. It wasn''t easy to encounter such urrences.


    She was just about to say they shouldn''t be so childish at a time like this.


    But then¡ª


    "How did you know?"


    Yumiko and the others looked at Rikka in surprise.


    Could it be that she had already figured it out?


    Was there hope?


    "???"


    At this moment, not only was Yukino surprised, but even Rikka herself was taken aback.


    Had she really guessed that urately?


    Yukino''s expectations rose for a moment but quickly subsided.


    She had hoped her service club might finally make a difference, but she didn''t expect it to be a supernatural incident. This kind of thing wasn''t something she could handle!


    "Sorry, I can''t deal with this!"


    Yukino didn''t mention that Ryuji could handle it either.


    After all, she didn''t know exactly what kind of weird encounter the three girls had experienced. If she said something recklessly, it might cause unnecessary trouble for Ryuji.


    Clearly,pared to everything else, Ryuji held a more important ce in Yukino''s heart.


    "..."


    Yumiko looked at Yukino but said nothing.


    If the circumstances were different, she would have wanted to say something.


    Maybe they just weren''t meant to get along.


    Anyway, Yumiko felt that she and Yukino didn''t quite see eye to eye.


    She looked over at Yui. After all, Yui was the first person she turned to, so it made sense that Yui would be the one to exin things.


    "Um, that..."


    Understanding Yumiko''s gaze, Yui didn''t refuse.


    She just looked in Ryuji''s direction, her heart uneasy and a little confused.


    "Ryuji... ssmate Ryuji!"


    "I wonder if you could help us out?"


    As soon as these words left her mouth, even Miko and the others nced at the girl with the bun and fashionable look.


    Although she had the appearance of a trendy girl, she was surprisingly innocent and introverted.


    Being stared at by so many eyes, Yui lowered her head shyly.


    "How did you know?" Miko asked curiously.


    Her boyfriend really could handle supernatural problems, but how did this girl know?


    If she really knew Ryuji, she wouldn''t be acting so nervous right now.


    "Well, actually..."


    After hesitating for a bit, Yui exined.


    "During ss one day, I identally saw Ryuji twisting a pen and making it disappear in his hand."


    "So, I thought Ryuji might have some kind of superpowers, and that''s why we''re here."


    "So that''s it!"


    Miko nodded in understanding.


    As for Ryuji, the person in question, his expression remained calm the entire time.


    It was as if he had already predicted that Yui and the others woulde to him for help.


    "Then,"


    With one hand supporting his chin, Ryuji looked thoughtfully at the three girls in front of him.


    "Let me see your palms."


    He raised his hand, signaling the girls toe closer.


    "Palm reading?"


    "I need to check if you''ve truly encountered something strange."


    Miko, who was standing by, wasn''t surprised. She had seen Ryuji check the palms of Utaha and Eriri before.


    "I''ll go first!"


    Yumiko stepped forward, knowing Yui and Hina were a bit more timid.


    She ced her hand in Ryuji''s.


    To be honest, the moment he held her hand, Yumiko''s face flushed red.


    Although she had once had a slight crush on Hayato, they were only ever friends. They had never gone on a date, much less held hands.


    This... was her first time.


    Yumiko couldn''t help but nce at Ryuji. She hadn''t paid much attention to him before, but now that she looked closely, he was as handsome as Hayato, maybe even more.


    And he had such incredible abilities, too.


    "Sessfully contacted the target: Miura Yumiko! The purple entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A purple entry? Not bad.


    Snapping back to reality, Ryuji noticed Yumiko staring at him and smiled slightly.


    "What, never seen a handsome guy before?"


    "N-no!"@@novelbin@@


    Yumiko snapped out of it, quickly pulling her hand back, her face bright red.


    So embarrassing! She had just been staring at him. How humiliating!


    "It''s your turn."


    Ryuji didn''t tease her any further and looked over at Yui and Hina.


    "Alright!"


    With Yumiko taking the lead, Yui and Hina felt a bit bolder and approached him.


    "Sessfully contacted the target: Yuigahama Yui! A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Oh! A golden entry?


    Not bad!


    But to his surprise, no entry was triggered for Hina.


    Nothing? Or just bad luck?


    Ryuji didn''t dwell on it. It wasn''t a big deal.


    After reading their palms, he spoke seriously.


    "There is indeed a strange aura around you. So, have you touched anything unusual?"


    Hearing Ryuji''s words, the three girls felt oddly relieved.


    At least Ryuji could actually see it.


    But as for touching something special, the girls looked puzzled.


    "Well, just to remind you, it could be a disc with a colorful cover."


    Since it had to do with the Skeleton Woman, it must have been her token that carried her aura.


    "No way!"


    Yumiko immediately shook her head.


    How could she have touched something like that? Though she acted carefree, she was actually quite conservative. She didn''t want to be misunderstood as some kind of nympho.


    "Uh..."


    Yui and Hina exchanged nces and then suddenly remembered something.


    "Yumiko, I think we actually did encounter something like that!"


    "???"


    "Don''t you remember? That time..."


    Before Yumiko could even respond, Yui added anotherment.


    Wait, was it true? Had she really forgotten?


    Yumiko began to think carefully. Recently, due to constant nightmares and exhaustion, she hadn''t been able to focus on much else. She had subconsciously forgotten many things.


    But now, hearing this, it slowly came back to her.


    "I remember now!"


    That time, when they went to Tobe''s house and didn''t find him, they dide across a disc.


    Though it had been lost, they did touch it back then.


    "So it''s true?"


    Yumiko looked at Ryuji, uncertain.


    "As you guessed, that disc is the source of your trouble. Anyone who touched it would naturally be marked by something strange."


    "This!"


    Yumiko found it hard to believe but was more ovee with guilt.


    She couldn''t help but nce at Yui and Hina.


    "I''m sorry, this is all my fault!"


    If it weren''t for her persistence, Yui and Hina wouldn''t have encountered this problem.


    Ultimately, it was her fault.


    "It''s okay!"


    Seeing Yumiko like this, Yui and Hina exchanged smiles.


    "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Yes!"


    Yumiko nodded, feeling moved by their words.


    Then she turned to Ryuji with a determined gaze.


    "Please help us. If it''s too much trouble, just help Yui and Hina first. Please!"


    She bowed deeply in apology.


    It was rare to see the usually confident Yumiko bowing her head like this.


    "This isn''t how you should be rewarding me!"


    "???"


    Yumiko blinked in confusion. Reward? What did he mean?


    Then, when she looked up, she realized where Ryuji''s gaze was focused.


    Flustered, Yumiko quickly crossed her arms over her chest, her face turning bright red.


    "You!"


    His gaze was hard to describe, but surprisingly, Yumiko didn''t feel offended. That made things a bit more interesting to Ryuji, who just smiled.


    "Ahem!"


    Clearing his throat, he spoke more seriously.


    "Don''t worry. The strange aura around you isn''t anything major. Of course, I still need to bepensated for removing it! I wouldn''t mind being paid in this way, though."


    He shot a teasing nce at Yumiko.


    "No way!"


    She quickly turned around, embarrassed. While she didn''t dislike Ryuji, she certainly wasn''t that kind of woman.


    "Haha, just kidding. Cash is fine!"


    Ryujiughed and waved it off.


    No one else in the service club seemed to think much of it.


    Only Yukino looked at Ryuji suspiciously.


    "Alright"


    After saying that, Yumiko looked back at Ryuji.


    "Let''s exchange contact info. I don''t have the money with me right now, but I''ll definitely pay youter!" Even though her family was well-off, it wasn''t like she could just withdrawrge sums on a whim. It would take some time.


    "Alright!"


    Ryuji didn''t mind and took out his phone, exchanging contact information with her.


    Miko smiled gently as she stood by, and Hana, in her usual fashion, seemed a bit oblivious to the situation. Meanwhile, Rikka and Sanae, both stuck in their chuunibyou ways, didn''t think much of it either.


    Only Yukino seemed a little suspicious.


    Could it be that this girl was just using this as an excuse to get Ryuji''s contact info? She couldn''t help but mutter to herself internally.


    Perhaps sensing Yukino''s gaze, Yumiko became a little flustered. After adding his contact, she quickly pocketed her phone.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll definitely pay you back!"


    Ryuji didn''t doubt her sincerity.


    "In that case, let''s begin solving your strange problems."


    Hearing that, Yumiko, Yui, and Hina all felt a slight sense of panic.


    After all, dealing with the unknown always stirs fear deep within people.


    "So, what do we need to do?"


    "Nothing much. Just stand there."


    Ryuji simply waved his hand, indicating that the girls didn''t need to do anything except remain where they were.

 Chapter 65: Show Off

    "Is it about to start?"


    Rikka and Sanae widened their eyes simultaneously, eager not to miss a single moment of what was about to happen.


    Yukino and the others beside them also watched carefully.


    Even though they''d seen Ryuji handle strange incidents before, the girls were still quite curious about the process of exorcising.


    Yumiko, standing at the front, was a little scared.


    But thinking about Yui and Hina behind her, she stood her ground firmly.


    Ryuji didn''t waste any time.


    He raised his hand and began to pull down his cor. While there were many ways to handle this, Ryuji wanted to try the cursed technique he had just acquired.


    At first, the others didn''t think much of it.


    But when they noticed a special curse rune appearing at the corner of Ryuji''s mouth, they were all taken by surprise.


    "What is that?"


    Before they could think too much, Ryuji had already started the cursed technique.


    "Dissipate!"


    A wave of special cursed energy, apanied by a gust of wind, swept over the three girls.


    They didn''t even know what was happening.


    "Ah!"


    Everyone heard a sharp scream.


    In the next moment, something strange, with half of its face resembling a skeleton, struggled out of Yumiko and the others'' bodies.


    It looked as if it had suffered a serious injury.


    Its expression was twisted in pain, and it only struggled for a brief moment before¡ª


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Three consecutive sounds, like balloons bursting, echoed as all the weirdness vanished.


    The exorcism was over!


    Ryuji felt a little dryness in his throat, but with his RCT, it returned to normal almost instantly.


    Ryuji pulled his cor back up.


    "Is that it?" Yumiko and the others were in disbelief. They had expected some kind of dramatic battle.


    For instance, they thought when the strange entity emerged, Ryuji would struggle to defeat it at first, then triumph through the power of friendship or something.


    Wasn''t that how it usually went in novels?


    If Ryuji knew what Yumiko was thinking, he could only sigh.@@novelbin@@


    It''s best not to read too many ridiculous novels!


    "What else did you expect?"


    Ryuji shrugged, looking nonchnt.


    It was solved in one move. What more could be said?


    "What was that just now?"


    Compared to the others, Yukino was more curious. The special rune on Ryuji''s lips hadn''t appeared when he was eating the strange entities before.


    "Those are unique patterns used when casting cursed technique," Ryuji exined, pulling down his cor to reveal that the patterns had disappeared.


    "I just acquired this ability recently, so I wanted to give it a try!"


    It wasn''t something he cared about keeping secret.


    "cursed technique?"


    "Yeah, you can think of it like ''what you say bes reality.''"


    It was tooplicated to exin in detail, so he opted for the simplest exnation.


    "Hiss!"


    ''What you say bes reality?'' Don''t make something so terrifying sound so casual!


    This ability was undoubtedly fearsome.


    "..."


    Just by looking at their faces, Ryuji could tell what they were thinking. Although the cursed technique was powerful, it wasn''t invincible. Otherwise, the Inumaki family wouldn''t have only one remaining member left to maintain the lineage.


    Of course, that was partly because the cursed technique family hadn''t produced a caster capable of controlling the cursed technique.


    Without someone who could reverse the curse, it was inevitable that the family would decline.


    "Don''t be too shocked. The spell also has side effects. For instance, the more difficult the task, the greater the bacsh when you speak it!"


    This was akin to a curse, simr to how the Heavenly Restriction traded off power for a formidable physical body.


    In addition to gaining powerful abilities, the spell inflicted a penalty each time it was used, essentially acting as a hidden curse.


    Thinking about it this way, it made perfect sense.


    "Side effects?"


    The girls, who had been amazed at the spell''s power, immediately grew concerned when they heard about the side effects, including Yumiko and the others in front of them.


    "How do you feel now? Are you ufortable anywhere?" Yumiko asked, stepping closer to Ryuji.


    "Don''t worry, I''m pretty tough. The side effects don''t really affect me!" Ryuji wasn''t pretending to be strong. In truth, the bacsh didn''t really impact him.


    Even without using the RCT, the worst he had felt was a slight hoarseness in his throat, which had quickly healed.


    It was mainly because he had consumed so many strange entities through soul-swallowing, which had strengthened his body overall.


    Seeing Ryuji speak so confidently, the girls finally felt more at ease.


    Miko, standing beside him, gently held Ryuji''s hand and spoke earnestly.


    "You should use that ability as little as possible in the future."


    Thest thing Miko wanted was to see Ryuji get hurt.


    "Don''t worry!" Ryuji smiled and squeezed her hand in return.


    Time passed, and soon it was the end of the school day.


    "Yumiko!"


    Now that the strange problems had been resolved, and the sense of dread hanging over the three girls had lifted, their moods lightened. They no longer had to worry about nightmares involving the skeleton woman.


    Yui, while packing up her schoolbag, suddenly had an idea.


    "Why don''t we treat Ryuji to dinner?"


    "Yes, we really should thank him for what he did for us!" Hina chimed in, nodding in agreement.


    Now that they knew the world contained such strange things, it would be smart to maintain a good rtionship with someone as capable as Ryuji.


    "Ahem!"


    Hearing her friends suggest this, Yumiko cleared her throat and spoke seriously.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll take care of it!"


    Yui didn''t think too much about it, but Hina, watching Yumiko''s expression, suddenly grinned.


    "Oh, Yumiko, are you trying to have dinner with Ryuji alone?"


    Although Hina was known for her love of yaoi stories, she had excellent emotional intelligence and quickly caught on to what was happening.


    "How did you¡ª" Yumiko started in surprise but quickly turned her head away, her words trailing off. Damn, she''d been found out!


    "Hey!!!" Yui eximed, finally realizing what was going on.


    "Does Yumiko want to ask Ryuji out alone?"


    "Oh, I thought you liked Hayato?" Yui added, confused.


    Hearing this, Yumiko immediately refuted.


    "Don''t make it sound like there was ever anything between me and Hayato. I just had a little crush on him, that''s all!"


    "So, you like Ryuji now, right?" Hina pressed, eager to get to the bottom of it.


    "..."


    Yumiko was silent for a moment, then shot a cold re at Hina.


    "So what if I do!"


    At this point, there was no point in hiding it.


    "Yumiko, you''re so bold!" Yui eximed, impressed by her friend''s straightforwardness.


    Hina gave Yui a helpless look. Was that really the point right now? Forget it this girl was too simple to think any deeper.


    "I just think that for our first meal together, we should all go. After all, Ryuji helped all three of us!"


    "That''s true. Alright then!"


    Yumiko nodded, thinking it over. It would probably be too forward to ask Ryuji out alone the first time. Wouldn''t he think she was too casual?


    So, she agreed with Hina''s proposal.


    However, Yumiko didn''t notice the sly look in Hina''s eyes after she agreed.


    Heroes love beauties, and beauties love heroes.


    "Come to think of it, I forgot to check those two entries!" Ryuji suddenly remembered after school that he still hadn''t checked the entries he had gained.


    The purple entry from Yumiko and the golden entry from Yui.


    "Purple entry: Queen of Fire!"


    "?"


    What was this? Sure, Yumiko had the "Queen of Fire" nickname at school, but that was just something her ssmates came up with.


    Then again, not long ago, he had triggered an entry from Yukino called "Mountain Flower."


    He quickly nced over the description.


    It was simr to Yukino''s, both abilities that altered a person''s temperament, giving them an air of dominance like a queen.


    "Tsk, a queenly vibe, huh?"


    It felt a bit odd for a grown man to have a queen-like temperament. It just seemed out of ce.


    "Forget it, I''ll dpose it!"


    After dposing the purple entry, he received 1,000 points¡ªnot bad at all.


    Next was Yui''s golden entry.


    "Golden entry: Dark cuisine!"


    "...?"


    Another strange one.


    He nced at the description.


    "Dark cuisine: No matter how carefully you follow the recipe, whatever you cook will always turn out as dark, inedible cuisine."


    "..."


    Ryuji was speechless.


    Come to think of it, Yui really was a disaster in the kitchen.


    Forget it.


    "Dpose it!"


    He didn''t want to deal with it.


    "Points: 73,120!"


    After dposing both entries, Ryuji''s points had now surpassed 70,000.


    The 100,000 points required to extract a golden entry weren''t far off!


    "Speaking of which, Shizuka is also terrible at cooking. I wonder if I can trigger a simr entry from her!" Ryuji mused curiously.


    Since he had promised to visit Shizuka that evening, after dropping Miko off at home, Ryuji made his way over to her ce.


    Late that night!


    Ryuji found himself sitting next to a thoroughly exhausted Shizuka, feeling somewhat dazed.


    But it wasn''t because of anything inappropriate; it was because...


    "Purple entry: Dark cuisine!"


    Yes, Ryuji had indeed triggered the "Dark cuisine" entry from Shizuka, just like he had with Yui.


    However, Yui''s "Dark cuisine" entry was golden, whereas Shizuka''s was only purple.


    Was her cooking just one level below Yui''s in terms of disaster?


    No wonder Shizuka''s cooking was so terrible.


    "Sensei, can we discuss something?"


    Feeling a bit mischievous, Ryuji suddenly called out softly to her.


    "What is it?" Shizuka respondedzily,pletely worn out. Her posture was rxed, and her tone sluggish she didn''t even bother moving her head.


    "Maybe... you should stop cooking?"


    "???"


    Shizuka blinked in confusion, thinking he was going to say something important. But it turned out to be that?


    Wait, are you looking down on me?


    She turned her head to re at him.


    "..."


    Facing her intense gaze, Ryuji quickly waved his hands defensively.


    "I''m just saying, you can cook if you really want to!"


    "Ugh! What the hell!" she eximed.


    Feeling provoked, Shizuka who had been exhausted moments ago somehow found the energy to roll over and prop herself up on both hands.


    "What are you doing?" Ryuji asked, caught off guard.


    "Round two!" Hiratsuka dered, her eyes locked on Ryuji.


    She wasn''t about to let this slide. She''d make sure he wouldn''t be able to move by tomorrow.


    As it turned out, though, Shizuka had overestimated herself. The next morning, she was so tired she couldn''t even get out of bed.


    Thankfully, it was a weekend, so she didn''t need to request leave from school.


    Around noon, as Ryuji finished tidying up, Shizuka staggered out of her room, barely managing to stay upright.


    "Hey! You''re awake? I''ve made lunch!"


    On the table was a freshly prepared meal, still warm and fragrant.


    Seeing the food, Shizuka felt a wave of warmth in her heart. This kind of life... was really nice.


    "It''s the weekend today. Are you going somewhere?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I''m meeting up with a junior from school."


    "..."

 Chapter 66: For Research Purposes

    "Tsk!"


    The brief satisfaction Shizuka felt vanished quickly. She''d expected something like this, but did Ryuji really have to say it so bluntly?


    "Well, I didn''t want to lie to you, did I?" Ryuji smiled knowingly, catching her thoughts.


    "Tsk!"


    As frustrating as it was to deal with him at times, Shizuka still felt a surge of happiness hearing that. "Fine, it''s your call."


    Not that she could do much to change Ryuji''s mind anyway.


    "But you''d better note over for the next few days."


    "What, why?"@@novelbin@@


    Ryuji was confused, briefly wondering if this was about jealousy or something else.


    Shizuka hesitated, her face reddening a little with embarrassment. "I need time to recover," she muttered.


    In truth, if not for the changes Ryuji had somehow caused in her physique, she''d probably be too worn out to even speak. Moderation is key, after all!


    "Pfft!" Ryuji almost burst intoughter, quickly realizing the reason for herment.


    "Hahahaha!"


    As hisughter echoed, Shizuka, who had been lounging, shot him an annoyed look, though there was a hint of yfulness in her gaze.


    "Laugh all you want now, but one day I''ll make you feel like I do now."


    "That day can''te soon enough!" Ryuji teased, fully confident in his stamina.


    After they bantered a little more, Ryuji checked the time. "Well, I should get going."


    Shizuka waved him off, clearly needing the rest. "Yeah, yeah, go on."


    ---


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    Ryuji looked up from his phone to see Utaha waving at him, already waiting at their meeting spot.


    He noted that she had put some extra effort into her appearance today, her usual elegant charm boosted by her outfit. Her perfectly styled hair and figure turned heads as she stood out from the crowd.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," Ryuji said as he approached.


    Utaha smiled, her cool demeanor melting into warmth. "Not at all. I just arrived myself. There''s a restaurant I wanted to try out. Shall we go?"


    "Of course," Ryuji agreed, following her lead.


    As they reached the restaurant, Ryuji raised an eyebrow at the sign.


    "A couple''s restaurant?"


    Utaha blushed slightly but still responded with determination. "I told you, I''m trying to experience things for my novel. I thought this might help me write a better romance."


    Ryuji chuckled at her earnest reasoning. "Alright, lead the way."


    After their meal, they walked through the streets, with Utaha holding onto his arm. "This is research too, right?" Ryuji teased.


    "Of course it is," Utaha replied confidently, though the slight flush on her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment.


    The evening was going smoothly until a sudden downpour forced them to take shelter under a nearby mall. Utaha''s mood dipped as she gazed at the heavy rain, realizing it had ruined her carefullyid ns.


    "I guess we can''t continue our walk," Ryuji mused, looking at the downpour.


    "No, wait!" Utaha said quickly, not wanting the evening to end just yet. "There''s¡­ there''s something else we can do."


    "What do you have in mind?" Ryuji asked, genuinely curious.


    Utaha''s face turned a deeper shade of red as she nced meaningfully toward a nearby hotel specifically, a couple''s hotel.


    It didn''t take long for Ryuji to catch on.


    "You want to skip all the steps and fast-forward to the end?" he asked, a sly grin forming on his lips.


    Utaha nodded, trying to maintain herposure despite the overwhelming embarrassment.


    "Well, I''m not one to refuse such an offer," Ryuji responded without hesitation.


    ---


    The sun had barely dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow over the city as Ryuji and Utaha strolled hand in hand toward the hotel.


    They reached the entrance of the hotel, a glittering facade that seemed to beckon them inside. As they stepped through the revolving doors, the noise of the city outside faded into a gentle hum, reced by the hushed elegance of the lobby. Soft ssical music yed lightly in the background, mingling with the scent of fresh flowers that wafted through the air.


    "Good evening, sir, madam," greeted the hotel attendant, a young man with a polite smile and impable manners. "How may I assist you tonight?"


    Ryuji nced at Utaha, who returned his look with a yful glint in her eye. "We''d like to check in for the night," Ryuji said.


    "Certainly," the attendant replied, his fingers already moving deftly over the keyboard of hisputer. "Do you have a suite preference? We have several options avable."


    Ryuji hesitated for a moment, considering their options. "What do you rmend?" he asked, turning slightly toward Utaha.


    "Well, we have the Deluxe Suite, which offers a king-sized bed, a jacuzzi tub, and a private balcony with stunning city views," the attendant began. "For something more luxurious, there''s the Premium Suite, which includes all of that plus a four-poster bed, a firece, and ess to our exclusive spa facilities."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, ncing at Utaha again. She gave him a subtle nod, her lips curling into a mischievous smile. "I think we''ll take the Premium Suite," Ryuji said confidently, pulling out his wallet to pay.


    The attendant nodded approvingly. "Excellent choice, sir. Your room is ready and waiting for you. Let me show you to your amodations."


    As they followed the attendant to the elevator. The ride up to the top floor was smooth and quiet, the only sound being the soft rustle of Utaha''s dress against her legs. When the elevator doors slid open, they were met with a plush carpeted hallway lined with ornate artwork and elegant fixtures.


    The attendant led them to a door at the end of the hall, swiping a keycard to unlock it. "Here we are," he said, stepping aside to allow them entry. "Please enjoy your stay."


    Ryuji thanked him, watching as the attendant retreated down the hallway. He turned back to Utaha, who was already stepping inside the suite. "After you," she said with a teasing wink.


    The room was even more impressive than Ryuji had imagined. The centerpiece was a massive four-poster bed draped in fine linens, surrounded by dark wood furniture and soft lighting. A crackling firece cast a warm glow across the room, and through a set of French doors, Ryuji could see the twinkling lights of the city skyline beyond the balcony.


    Utaha wandered over to the firece, holding her hands out to the heat. "This ce is incredible," she murmured, her voice tinged with awe.


    Ryuji nodded in agreement, his eyes following her every move. "It sure is," he replied, his voice low and husky.


    She turned to face him, her cheeks flushed from the warmth of the fire. "Shall we freshen up before... continuing our evening?" she suggested, her tone yful.


    Ryuji swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. "Yeah, good idea," he managed to say, though his thoughts were already racing ahead to what woulde after.


    They made their way to the spacious bathroom, where arge tub sat invitingly beside a shower equipped with multiple jets. Utaha started the water running, adding some fragrant bath salts that filled the room with a heady aroma.


    "I''ll go first," she said, slipping out of her dress and stepping into the tub. Ryuji watched, mesmerized, as she sank into the bubbles, her skin glistening under the soft light.


    When she finished, she wrapped herself in a thick white bathrobe and stepped out of the bathroom, leaving Ryuji to follow suit. He took his time, savoring the sensation of the hot water pounding against his tired muscles, thinking about what was toe.


    By the time he emerged from the bathroom, Utaha was already lying on the bed, her robe tied loosely around her waist. She looked up at him with a sultry smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "Ready for the next part of our date?" she asked, her voice dripping with desire.


    Ryuji nodded. "More than ready," he replied, walking over to the bed and sitting down beside her.


    He reached out, his fingers brushing the knot of her robe. "May I?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Utaha''s breath hitched, her eyes locked onto his. "Yes," she answered, her voice trembling slightly.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, Ryuji untied the knot, allowing the robe to fall open and reveal her bare skin beneath. His hands trembled as he pushed the fabric off her shoulders, exposing the swell of her breasts, her pink nipples and the curve of her hips.


    Utaha''s chest rose and fell with rapid breaths, her eyes half-lidded with arousal. "Touch me," she whispered, her voice thick with need.


    Ryuji didn''t need to be told twice. His hands moved of their own ord, skimming over her breasts ying with her nipples, tracing the contours of her body. He could feel the heat radiating from her skin, the tension coiling between them like a livewire.


    He leaned in closer, his lips grazing the sensitive skin of her neck. Utaha shuddered beneath him, her hands fisting in the sheets as she arched her back, pressing herself against his touch.


    "Ryuji," she breathed, her voice a mix of pleasure and desperation.

 Chapter 68: Third Wheel

    "Ryuji-kun!" Eriri called out cheerfully, waving him over.


    Ryuji smiled as he approached, noting that she too had put effort into her appearance today. She radiated energy and looked as vibrant as ever.


    "Eriri, you look great today," Ryujiplimented, causing her to blush.


    She instinctively wanted to respond with her usual tsundere reflex, but she restrained herself. Thest thing she wanted was to push Ryuji away with her attitude.


    "Thanks! You look really handsome today too," she responded with a smile, proud of herself for holding back her usual tsun side.


    As they walked off together, Ryuji couldn''t help but feel like someone was watching them.


    ---


    Not far away, Sayuri Sawamura peeked from behind a pir, carefully observing the two.


    "So that''s the boy Eriri likes¡­" Sayuri muttered to herself.


    Ryuji seemed handsome and had a good aura about him, but she still had her concerns.


    "I just hope he really cares for her," she whispered, worried about her daughter''s happiness.


    Unable to resist, she decided to follow them from a distance, curious to see what kind of person her daughter had fallen for.


    Meanwhile, Eriri was ncing nervously at Ryuji''s hand, hesitating to reach for it. She wanted to hold it, but her nerves kept getting in the way.


    Sensing her inner conflict, Ryuji gently took her hand in his.


    Eriri''s eyes widened in surprise. "H-Hey!"


    Ryuji smiled down at her. "You''re too cute, Eriri. I couldn''t resist."


    Eriri''s heart skipped a beat, her usual tsundere reaction momentarily forgotten as she blushed furiously.


    Ryuji was surprised that Eriri could hold back from being her usual arrogant self.


    Expecting Eriri to be as bold as Utaha? That''s a bit hard to imagine.


    So, wouldn''t it be better if he took the initiative?


    Eriri felt her heart racing, almost as if it would leap out of her chest.


    She quickly shook her head, trying to suppress the overwhelming joy bubbling inside her, and shook her head again at Ryuji.


    So, Ryuji actually likes her too?


    Completely enveloped in happiness, Sawamura Eriri felt a little light-headed.


    So happy, unbelievably happy.


    "A couple''s restaurant?"


    Especially when Eriri realized Ryuji had brought her to a couple''s restaurant, she was even more surprised.@@novelbin@@


    "If you don''t like it, we can always go somewhere else¡­"


    Ryuji didn''t mind switching to another restaurant if it made her ufortable.


    However, upon hearing this, Eriri immediately objected.


    "No, no! It''s too much hassle to change. Let''s just stay here!"


    Change restaurants? No way. Eriri was thrilled at the thought of being in a couple''s restaurant with Ryuji.


    With that, she followed him inside.


    "A couple''s restaurant?"


    Sayuri, who had also been following them, fell into thought when she saw the restaurant''s name.


    So, her daughter had already confirmed the rtionship with this boy?


    Ah, I see!


    Good news: her daughter wasn''t just chasing after someone hopelessly they liked each other!


    Bad news: It seemed like there was no point in following them now!


    Since their rtionship had already been confirmed, sooner orter, he''d be brought home to meet her.


    It didn''t matter whether she followed or not!


    But since she was already here¡­ and she was hungry¡­


    Sayuri casually walked into the restaurant!


    Although it was primarily a couple''s restaurant, they also served solo diners, and the waitstaff certainly wouldn''t turn her away.


    While waiting for their meal, Ryuji suddenly sensed something odd and nced at a spot behind Eriri.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Eriri, who had been keeping a close eye on Ryuji, immediately noticed the shift in his mood.


    From the beginning, Eriri had already given her heart to Ryuji.


    "Nothing," he replied, shaking his head. Then, with some curiosity, he added, "It''s just that¡­ it seems like someone you know might be here."


    "Someone I know?" Eriri echoed in surprise.


    "Well, I''m not sure¡­ but it feels like someone''s been following us. I thought I was imagining things at first."


    The person didn''t have any magical power, and Ryuji hadn''t sensed any ill intent, so he hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    "They''ve been following us?"


    Eriri was now starting to take it seriously.


    Could it be some pervert? But that would be strange, especially in broad daylight.


    "Who could it be?"


    Somewhat puzzled, Eriri followed Ryuji''s line of sight and stood up to investigate.


    "Madam, may I take your order?"


    As soon as Sayuri sat down, a waiter approached, eyeing her suspiciously.


    The reason? Her current outfit was, well¡­ questionable.


    She was wearing sunsses, a mask, and arge hat. She practically screamed, "I don''t want to be recognized."


    Sayuri naturally noticed the waiter''s wary look and removed her hat.


    After walking around all morning, she finally had a moment to sit down and rx.


    She was about to remove her sunsses and mask to order her food when she caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye, quickly retracting her gaze and putting her hat back on.


    "???"


    The sudden action left the waiter utterly confused, unsure of what just happened.


    "Madam?"


    Just as the waiter was about to speak again, he heard a voice, cold and devoid of emotion.


    "No need, she''ll be joining us, right, Mom?"


    At the end of her sentence, veins popped on Eriri''s forehead. After all, she knew this woman was her mother, no matter how well disguised she was. Sayuri''s cover wasn''t fooling anyone.


    Even if Eriri had been clueless, she still would''ve figured it out.


    Why was her mother here, dressed like that? It was obvious she''d secretly followed her out when she left.


    It all made sense now!


    In the past, whenever she went out on weekends, her mother would ask about it.


    But today, Sayuri hadn''t asked a thing and just let her go. So, this was the reason!


    "Uh¡­"


    The waiter realized what was going on.


    So, the mother had been worried about her daughter and followed her in secret? That exined a lot.


    "Well then, I won''t disturb you anymore!"


    Since there was no longer any need for suspicion, the waiter smiled and left.


    Seeing her mother still attempting to deny it, Eriri said with irritation, "You really think I can''t recognize you like this?"


    "..."


    Sayuri, having been found out, smiled sheepishly. Taking off her hat and sunsses, she turned to her daughter with a grin.


    "She really is my daughter, recognizing her mother in one nce. I''m so touched!"


    "You idiot!" Eriri retorted angrily. "I didn''t say that to get your praise!"


    Eriri was fuming. This wasn''t the time to deal with her mother!


    The rtionship between Eriri and Sayuri was good, very good actually, but this was just how they interacted daily.


    Besides, Eriri wasn''t happy about being interrupted today. She had nned out the perfect shopping date for the afternoon, but now that her mother had shown up, all her ns seemed ruined.


    "Eriri''s grown up now and thinks her mother''s a burden, huh?" Sayuri said in a hurt tone, as if she might cry at any moment.


    "..."


    What could Eriri do? Even though she knew her mother was pretending, she still couldn''t be too harsh. After all, this was her mom.


    Helplessly, Eriri sighed. "Fine, just leave after dinner!"


    "Okay!" Sayuri immediately perked up, her mood doing aplete 180 as sheughed happily.


    As for what would happen after dinner, well, they''d cross that bridge when they got there.


    "Tsk!"


    The speed at which her mother switched moods made Eriri roll her eyes. If she''d known this would happen, she would''ve sent her mom home right away.


    ...


    When she returned to the table, Eriri sat down opposite Ryuji, feeling embarrassed.


    "Ryuji-kun, this is¡­ my mother."


    How embarrassing. Who brings their mother on a date?


    But there was no way around it, so she reluctantly introduced her mother to Ryuji.


    "Hello, my name is Sayuri Sawamura!" Sayuri introduced herself with a bright smile, unfazed by the situation.


    "Hello, I''m Ryuji."


    Ryuji had already suspected who had been following them, considering the person had no curse power or malicious intent. Still, seeing her now, he was a little surprised.


    "Auntie looks really young. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you were Eriri''s sister!"


    This wasn''t just ttery from Ryuji.


    Despite being a mother, Sayuri looked like she was still in her early twenties. She was almost like an older version of Eriri, except for the different hair color everything else was practically the same.


    "Haha! No way!"


    No woman dislikes beingplimented for her looks.


    Hearing Ryuji say that, Sayuriughed, clearly pleased.


    "If Ryuji-kun doesn''t mind, just call me Sister Sayuri!"


    "Well then, Sister Sayuri, it is!" Ryuji replied, adapting quickly to her easygoing personality.


    Unlike Eriri, Sayuri was much more outgoing and friendly.


    They hadn''t even known each other long, but within just a few words, they were chattingfortably.


    "Tsk!"


    Watching her mother get along so well with Ryuji made Eriri feel a little jealous.


    Sure, it was her mother, but still¡­


    "Oh, is Eriri jealous of her mother?" Sayuri teased, noticing her daughter''s expression.


    "No way!" Eriri retorted, but she turned her head away, unwilling to admit she was feeling a little left out.


    "In fact, Eriri looks really cute today," Ryuji added, smiling.


    "Especially today. You must''ve put a lot of effort into looking nice you look beautiful!"


    "Well, it''s okay," Eriri muttered shyly, her mood instantly changing.


    "As long as Ryuji-kun likes it¡­"


    "???"


    Sayuri blinked in disbelief. She hadn''t heard everything when she was following from a distance, but now that she was closer, she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    With her daughter''s usual tsundere personality, shouldn''t she have said something like, I didn''t dress up for you don''t get the wrong idea?


    This was why Sayuri had always worried about her daughter''s romantic life.


    But now¡­


    Could Eriri actually speak properly when she wanted to?


    Or maybe she just hadn''t met someone she genuinely liked before. Now that she had, she was willing to change for him.


    Eriri didn''t know what her mother was thinking.


    Seeing Sayuri''s look of shock, Eriri became anxious. She worried her mother would tell Ryuji about her embarrassing moments or bad habits from the past.


    It wasn''t like she was being paranoid her mother had absolutely done such things before.


    Leaning in close to her mother''s ear, Eriri whispered, "If you say anything embarrassing in front of Ryuji-kun, you''re dead!"


    "..."


    Ah, this is the daughter I know! Sayuri thought to herself, pleased. This was the Eriri she had raised.


    Tsk, I''ve always heard that daughters start siding with their partners once they start dating. I never quite understood that feeling until today.


    "That''s right!" Ryuji spoke up as the food they ordered earlier was brought out by the waiter.


    He turned to Sayuri with a casual smile. "After we finish eating, I n to continue shopping with Eriri. You should join us, Sister Sayuri!"


    "Okay!" Sayuri immediately agreed without a second thought.


    "You!" Eriri was visibly upset. Didn''t they agree that her mother would leave right after dinner?


    Noticing her daughter''s frustration, Sayuri put on an innocent expression. "But Ryuji-kun invited me, and I''m really curious about him!"


    After all, this was the person her daughter liked, so she had to learn more about him, right?


    "..."


    Ryuji could invite her, but Eriri couldn''t stop it. That''s exactly what Eriri was thinking at that moment.


    But now that things had escted to this point, there was no way to change it.


    For a moment, Eriripletely gave up on any hope for the next part of her date. The situation was utterly ufortable!


    "How about this?" After finishing the meal, Eriri suggested going to the shopping mall. It was a date spot she had carefully nned outst night.


    A lot of young couples went there to shop, and many stores offered discounts for couples.


    Just when Eriri was wondering if Ryuji would agree, Sayuri pointed in another direction.


    "That shopping mall isn''t all that interesting. Let''s head over to themercial street instead it''s much livelier over there!"


    "..."


    Of course, I should''ve expected this. She sighed internally.


    Seeing that her mother had derailed her carefullyid ns, Eriri''s face darkened instantly.


    ******


    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 69: Monkey

    Seeing Eriri''s expression change like that, Ryuji couldn''t help butugh.


    She was always amusing to him, especially when she tried so hard to hide her true feelings.


    However, it was probably a good idea to reassure her.


    With a smile, Ryuji said, "Alright, let''s do as Eriri says. We can explore the shopping street next time!"


    Eriri, who had been a bit annoyed at first, brightened up when she heard his words.


    "Okay!" she agreed cheerfully.


    Sayuri, who had been observing them, sighed with mild exasperation.


    "Well, in that case, let''s n for the next trip," she conceded.


    Eriri, hearing this, shot an annoyed nce at her mother.


    Next time? I''ll make sure you don''t tag along next time, she thought. There''s no way I''ll let you spoil things again!


    "Let''s go," Eriri said hastily, grabbing Ryuji''s hand and dragging him toward the couple''s mall, eager to escape from her mother.


    Watching her daughter rush away like that, Sayuri couldn''t help but chuckle to herself.


    Ah, I see how it is.


    She wasn''t na?ve Sayuri could tell Eriri was trying to run away with Ryuji.


    But what she''d been really looking for was Ryuji''s response, to see if he would side with her daughter. It seemed he did.


    That''s very good, Sayuri thought. She didn''t know all the details about Ryuji''s background, but if he was considerate and cared for her daughter, that was more than enough for her.


    "Hmph~" Sayuri hummed contentedly to herself as she followed after them, still in a good mood.


    The afternoon passed quickly.


    By the time they finished dinner, the sky outside had darkened, casting long shadows over the street.


    "Is it thiste already?" Eriri said with disappointment as she nced at the time.


    Damn it! If Mom hadn''t tagged along, maybe I could''ve asked Ryuji to see a movie with me¡­ Maybe even go to a hotel afterward¡­ but no, she just had toe along and ruin everything!


    "Eriri, were you nning to spend the night?" Sayuri teased her daughter, much to Eriri''s horror.


    Oh my god, what are you saying?! she thought, mortified. I''m so d I was here to stop this, Sayuri continued silently, though a little conflicted. She liked Ryuji, but the thought of her daughter rushing things still made her ufortable as a mother.


    "No! That''s not what I meant!" Eriri stammered, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    She threw a re at her mother, trying to save face. If Ryuji thought she was that easy, it would be disastrous!


    Ryuji, however, just chuckled softly. He reached out and tapped Eriri''s forehead gently.


    "Alright, alright," he said. "There''s always another time."


    His words seemed to calm Eriri down. She looked up at him, her mood visibly lifting as she smiled shyly.


    "Okay," she said, nodding seriously, her earlier frustration forgotten.


    Sayuri watched the exchange, speechless. Her daughter''s mood changed so quickly, and the way she looked at Ryuji¡­ Yep, her little girl had grown up.


    "Well then! Let''s¡ª"


    Before Sayuri could finish her sentence, a group of men in suits and sunsses suddenly approached them. There were three or four of them, and they immediately moved to block Ryuji''s path, their attention fixed on him.


    "Are you Ryuji?" one of them asked, his voice cold andmanding.


    "???"


    The sudden confrontation caught both Eriri and Sayuri by surprise. They exchanged confused looks.


    Why were these men looking for Ryuji? Could he have gotten into some kind of trouble? Sayuri wondered. But after spending the afternoon with him, she found it hard to believe. She decided to hold her judgment and see what was going on.


    "What do you want with me?" Ryuji asked, his voice calm, but his sharp gaze didn''t miss a thing.


    He could sense it immediately these weren''t ordinary people. There was cursed energy radiating from them.


    These men were sorcerers.


    Considering his interactions with Gojo Satoru, Zenin Maki, and Inumaki Toge, Ryuji figured that his identity had probably spread within the sorcerer world by now.


    But were these people from the higher-ups, or rogue curse users?


    "You don''t need to ask so many questions," one of the men said arrogantly, his voice dripping with disdain.


    It became clear from their posture and attitude they believed themselves superior. It wasn''t something that could be easily faked.


    Ah, I see now. Rotten officials from the sorcerer world, Ryuji thought to himself, the pieces falling into ce. Their arrogance was unmistakable. These weren''t rogue curse users; they were from the upper echelons, the ones who had been corrupted by power, much like Gojo had warned him about.


    "You''reing with us," one of the men said, stepping forward. "Someone wants to see you."


    As they moved in closer, it was clear that if Ryuji refused, they were prepared to use force.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Eriri stepped in front of Ryuji, her voice filled with anger. She wasn''t exactly sure what was happening, but she knew these men weren''t friendly.


    "A monkey?"


    One of the men sneered as he looked at Eriri, his eyes cold and dismissive.


    To them, Eriri, a normal person, was nothing more than a primitive being worthless in their eyes.


    Their words made Ryuji''s eyes narrow. It was an attitude he had seen among some sorcerers a belief that ordinary humans were beneath them. Some sorcerers considered non-sorcerers to be little more than animals.


    "Wait¡­"


    Sayuri, seeing her daughter getting involved, quickly stepped forward, trying to defuse the situation.


    "I''m Sayuri Sawamura of the Sawamura family. That''s my daughter, and Ryuji is her friend. Please, show some respect."


    She had hoped that invoking the Sawamura name would make these men hesitate. After all, the Sawamura family was well-known, if not as influential as the Shinomiya family.


    But instead, they justughed.


    "The Sawamura family?"


    "A family of monkeys?"


    Theirughter was filled with derision. The Sawamura family meant nothing to them unless it was one of the great sorcerer families like Gojo or Zenin, they couldn''t care less.


    Sayuri was taken aback by their contempt. How dare they talk like that?


    "You should step aside, or we''ll destroy your little monkey family too," one of the men said coldly.


    Then he turned to Ryuji. "You know who we are. You know the consequences if you refuse us."


    The arrogance in their voices was almost unbearable.


    Ryuji gently ced a hand on both Sayuri and Eriri''s shoulders, signaling them to stay calm.


    He looked at the sorcerers, a dangerous smile forming on his lips.


    "So¡­ you''re thepdogs of those rotten higher-ups, huh?"


    "You!" One of the men, infuriated by Ryuji''s audacity, stepped forward.


    But Ryuji cut him off with a dark, quiet voice.


    "If the Sawamura family is harmed because of this, I''ll wipe out everyst one of you."


    In fact, Ryuji knew that Gojo shared the same sentiments, but Gojo had yet to act on them. Ryuji, however, had no such qualms.


    If they touched anyone close to him, he wouldn''t hesitate to ughter them all.


    "You''ve got some nerve," one of the men growled, the atmosphere growing tense.


    Ryuji just smiled wider.


    "Do you know who you''re dealing with?" one of the sorcerers barked.


    Ryuji''s eyes gleamed dangerously. "I don''t care who you are."


    The sorcerers, who were used to being treated with respect and fear, were clearly not prepared for this level of defiance.


    Sayuri, watching this exchange, was stunned. It didn''t seem like these men were part of any trouble Ryuji had gotten into they seemed to be underestimating him.


    "You should know the cost of attacking us," another sorcerer said, trying to regain the upper hand.


    But Ryuji had had enough.


    He tugged at his cor, revealing the cursed marks along his mouth, a sign of the powerful spell he now controlled.


    "What the¡­?!" The sorcerers'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Kneel," Ryujimanded.


    Instantly, the invisible force of the spell mmed into the sorcerers, forcing them to their knees.


    Veins bulged on their foreheads as they struggled to stand, but it was futile. They werepletely powerless against the spell.


    "This¡­ this is the Inumaki family''s cursed technique!"


    "How¡­ how can you use it?!"


    The curse technique from the Inumaki family was infamous, and seeing it in action left the sorcerers dumbstruck.


    "I don''t care what you say," one of the men gasped. "But if you kill us, your friends will die too!"


    Ryuji''s smile disappeared, his expression growing dark.


    "That was yourst mistake."


    With one finalmand, he activated the spell fully.


    "Commit suicide."


    As Ryuji turned away, leading Sayuri and Eriri past the kneeling sorcerers, the spell took full effect.


    "Ahh!"


    A bloodcurdling scream erupted from one of the men. His hands, as if controlled by an unseen force, reached for the dagger at his waist. Despite the horror in his eyes, his body moved against his will.


    "No, no, please, no!" the sorcerer pleaded, his face pale with terror. But it was toote. His own hand shed the de across his throat, the gurgling sound of his final breath echoing in the now-horrified crowd that had gathered nearby.


    The other sorcerers watched in frozen disbelief as theirrade copsed in a pool of his own blood. Some bystanders shrieked, others ran away in fear, but none dared approach.


    Ryuji didn''t even nce back at the scene, though his senses were fully aware of everything happening behind him. He could hear the remaining sorcerers, struggling to break free from the spell''s grip, their gasps filled with the terror of knowing they couldn''t stop what wasing next.


    One by one, they would follow.


    The tension in the air was suffocating, but Ryuji''s stride remained calm and unhurried as he guided Eriri and Sayuri out of the chaos.@@novelbin@@


    "This¡­ is real?" Sayuri whispered, her voice shaky with disbelief.


    She had never witnessed something so horrific before. To watch men die like that, controlled by nothing more than a word from Ryuji¡­ it was beyondprehension.


    Eriri, though no stranger to Ryuji''s power, still shuddered at the scene. She held onto Ryuji''s arm more tightly but didn''t say anything. She trusted himpletely.


    "Everything''s fine now," Ryuji reassured them softly, his voice calm. "They won''t bother us again."


    Sayuri, still in shock, could only nod, but her mind was racing. Just what kind of world had her daughter gotten involved in? And Ryuji¡­ what was he?


    Before Sayuri could process any further, Ryuji suddenly came to a stop.


    Directly in front of them stood a figure, impably dressed in a tailored suit, his tie neat, and a pair of distinct, circr sses resting on his nose. His expression was stoic, almost bored, as if nothing around him could phase him.


    It was Nanami Kento.

 Chapter 70: Nanami Kento

    Nanami?


    This outfit reminded Ryuji of someone.


    Kento Nanami, the first-grade sorcerer from Jujutsu High.


    His death was a regret for many anime fans.


    Although Ryuji didn''t hate such a person, if they were opponents, he wouldn''t show any mercy.


    "Are you going to fight?" he said calmly.


    "..."


    To be honest, Nanami was also quite helpless at the moment.


    He had just gotten off work and was nning to grab something to eat, but hadn''t expected to run into this situation.


    Nanami had seen what had just happened, so he understood why Ryuji acted the way he did.


    Not that it mattered whether he could take him on or not Nanami had no intention of helping, especially when it involved those pompous higher-ups.


    Nanami sighed silently to himself.


    "I hate overtime!" His words reflected his attitude perfectly.


    The tension in the air immediately dissipated.


    "So, do you have time to grab dinnerter?" Ryuji asked.


    "..."


    Nanami didn''t respond right away. Instead, he nced at the crowd that had gathered, then looked back at Ryuji.


    "What is a sorcerer to you?"


    "They''re trash," Ryuji answered without hesitation.


    "?"@@novelbin@@


    This response left Nanami momentarily stunned.


    Eriri and Sayuri, who stood beside him, also looked confused. Was that the right answer?


    Despite the tension, Nanami''s usually stern expression broke into a smile after a moment of surprise.


    "Exactly. Sorcerers are trash."


    He finally found someone who shared his view.


    "I look forward to having that meal."


    "Haha."


    Ryuji grinned and left with Sayuri and Eriri, who were still somewhat dazed.


    As Nanami watched them leave, then nced at the people who had taken their own lives, he decided not to interfere. Instead, he pulled out his phone.


    "Hey, Nanami! Why are you calling me at this hour? Need help with a tough curse? Or perhaps the mighty Gojo should assist?" Gojo''sid-back, teasing voice came through the phone as soon as the call connected.


    Gojo knew Nanami well, and he rarely called after working hours.


    Nanami, who understood Gojo''s personality, wasn''t surprised and spoke calmly.


    "You were talking about that genius sorcerer named Ryuji, right? I met him today."


    "Oh?"


    Nanami''s words piqued Gojo''s interest.


    "What happened?"


    "He used  cursed speech to make several people sent by the higher-upsmit suicide."


    "Whoa! Seriously?!"


    Gojo was visibly shocked.


    "Looks like the rotten higher-ups still haven''t learned their lesson."


    Even though Gojo had only informed the folks at Jujutsu High about Ryuji, it wasn''t hard for the upper echelon to catch wind of it.


    Gojo could easily understand just how eager those power-hungry individuals were to deal with Ryuji.


    But they were far too naive!


    Did they really think they could control someone that strong?


    Gojo let out a sarcasticugh at the thought.


    "Those fools, corrupted by their own power, havepletely forgotten that the most important thing for a sorcerer is strength!"


    "Mr. Gojo!"


    Hearing Gojo''s excited tone over the phone, Nanami felt a bit helpless. As a teammate, Gojo was incredibly reliable. After all, the title of "strongest sorcerer" wasn''t something Gojo gave himself it was a universal consensus.


    But as a friend? His personality could be... difficult to handle.


    "The important part of what I said is that Ryuji used a technique from the Inumaki family."


    Gojo''s excitement didn''t seem to acknowledge that key detail.


    "Also, when he used the technique, there were no major side effects, meaning he can reverse cursed energy."


    Only through reversing cursed energy can one avoid the side effects of certain dangerous techniques.


    "Does that mean he''s simr to Yuta, who can mimic techniques?"


    Gojo understood, but wasn''t particrly concerned.


    While it was rare for sorcerers to master multiple techniques, it wasn''t unheard of.


    "Don''t worry, Nanami. I''m the strongest, after all!"


    Even through the phone, Kento could imagine Gojo''s confident grin as he said that.


    But who could me him? The Limitless techniquebined with Six Eyes really was almost invincible.


    "I see."


    Given that, Nanami asked no further questions.


    At that moment, Gojo asked, "So, Nanami, what do you think of this Ryuji kid?" Gojo knew Nanami was one of the few reliable sorcerers, so he was curious about his opinion.


    "My opinion?"


    Nanami was silent for a moment. Though he hadn''t interacted with Ryuji much, he could sense the arrogance deep within him.


    A kind of dominating presence. He was simr to Gojo, yet different in some ways.


    But recalling Ryuji''s blunt response about sorcerers being trash, Nanami suddenly smiled.


    In truth, Nanami had asked that question to see how Ryuji viewed sorcerers and non-sorcerers.


    "He looks like a reliable person."


    "Oh? This is the first time I''ve heard you call someone reliable!"


    Gojo sounded genuinely surprised.


    "You''re reliable too, Gojo-san... but only in battle."


    Nanami''s expression remained calm as he spoke.


    "Hahahahahahahaha!"


    Gojo wasn''t offended; instead, heughed heartily.


    "Don''t worry about the higher-ups, Nanami. I''ll give them a proper warning!"


    People who sat on their high horses would never let a p to the face go unchallenged they would surely seek revenge.


    Gojo had no problem giving them a much-needed reality check.


    "Understood."


    Nanami nodded and hung up the phone.


    After taking onest look at the crowd, he left.


    He had no particr thoughts about the higher-ups''ckeys. After all, they had threatened someone''s family. Did they really expect to be let off easily?


    If it had been him, he wouldn''t have gone as far, but he definitely would''ve taught them a lesson.


    "Hey!"


    On the way back, Eriri''s curiosity was piqued, but she didn''t know how to ask.


    "Do you want to know who that person was?"


    "Yeah!"


    Eriri nodded immediately.


    "His name is Nanami, and he''s a first-grade sorcerer. Pretty strong too!"


    In the sorcery world, there are only a few special-grade sorcerers, so a first-grade sorcerer is already considered top-tier.


    Thinking about Nanami, Ryuji found it amusing. Nanami had originally been a sorcerer but had quit due to a friend''s death, choosing instead to be a regr office worker. But here in Japan, being a corporate drone wasn''t any better those who understood knew that people were worked to the bone.


    Not even mules were treated that badly.


    In the end, Nanami had returned to being a sorcerer one who hated overtime and dreamed of spending time in the sun on a beach.


    Yet, in the end, he still didn''t get to go on that vacation! It was truly a tragic ending.


    "I see," Eriri said, not thinking too much of it.


    But Sayuri, walking beside her, had a more conflicted expression.


    "So, curses really do exist?"


    "Sayuri, haven''t you heard of them before?" Ryuji asked curiously. The Sawamura family was rtively affluent, so it seemed odd that she hadn''t heard of sorcerers.


    "When I was younger, my family mentioned it a bit, but I moved out when I got married."


    Although Sayuri came from a well-off family, she wasn''t the head of it, and after her marriage, she moved away.


    At the time, she thought it was just a story her family told. After all, she''d never seen anything firsthand.


    But now, she had.


    "So, why do they call us ''monkeys''?" Sayuri, being more mature than her daughter, could sense something.


    "Exactly," Ryuji admitted with a nod under her questioning gaze.


    "Non-sorcerers aren''t considered human. Not all sorcerers are reliable."


    "But Ryuji-kun is the best!" Eriri chimed in without hesitation. After everything that had happened, she saw Ryuji in apletely new light, he was practically glowing in her eyes.


    "..."


    Seeing her daughter gaze at Ryuji with such admiration, Sayuri could only shake her head. It was clear her daughter had already set her sights on him, whether she approved or not.


    But wasn''t that a good thing?


    Sayuri wasn''t the type to use her daughter to get close to someone, but it couldn''t hurt that her daughter was interested in someone capable.


    While Ryuji felt rxed, there were others who weren''t so pleased.


    ------


    The upper echelons of the sorcery world were holding a meeting.


    Suddenly...


    "Bang!"


    The door was kicked open.


    Before any of the higher-ups could express their anger, they stopped short when they saw Gojo.


    There was no helping it dealing with someone as unpredictable as Gojo was beyond their capabilities.


    "What are you doing here, Gojo?" one of them asked, though he knew full well they were no match for him. Still, they had to maintain their pride.


    "Yo!"


    Gojo waved nonchntly,pletely ignoring their res.


    He greeted them with a bright smile stered on his face.


    "I heard you guys tried to contact Ryuji."


    "..."


    The higher-ups, who had been ready to question him, suddenly fell silent.


    They had only recently learned about a genius sorcerer and wondered if they could use him to keep Gojo in check. That was why they had nned to bring him in and control him, using him as a weapon against Gojo.


    Gojo didn''t care whether they answered or not. He continued, "Well, there''s no need for that anymore because all the people you sent after him are dead."


    "Gojo Satoru!"


    What did he mean by that?


    Although Gojo had always been audacious, he''d never gone so far as to tear down the facade like this.


    Now, wasn''t this just a tant p in their faces?


    The higher-ups, who hadn''t yet received the news, naturally assumed that Ryuji had killed their subordinates.


    "I''m here."


    Gojo turned to face the first person who dared to speak up, an evil smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "So, are you nning to fight me?"


    "..."


    Seeing that Gojo was about to unleash a technique, the anger in the room instantly dissipated, and the crowd fell into a tense silence.


    Fight him?


    Forget it!


    Gojo didn''t even need to do much. With just one rotation of his domain expansion, he could easily blow this entire ce to smithereens.


    "Ha! What a bunch of spineless cowards!" Gojo chuckled to himself.


    He already knew what these people were like, so their reactions didn''t surprise him at all. If there had been any viable recements, he would have taken care of them long ago.


    "All right, I''m not here to waste my time on you idiots."


    He casually adjusted his sleeves and dered, "I''m here to warn all of you: stay away from that kid. I''m letting this go for now, but if you make a move again, I''ll kill everyst one of you."


    The way he said such terrifying words in the most nonchnt tone was ssic Gojo Satoru.


    "Let''s go."


    Without waiting for a response, Gojo turned on his heel and walked out, not caring what the higher-ups thought.


    "..."


    They were furious but helpless. They had no choice but to take Gojo''s threats seriously, at least for now.


    However, it was clear that if they ever got the chance, these people wouldn''t hesitate to strike back at the first opportunity.

 Chapter 71: Worse Than Death

    "Haaa~"


    The outside world couldn''t affect Ryuji.


    The next day, he yawned as he got up from his room.


    When he stepped outside, he saw that Miko had already prepared breakfast.


    "Are you up? Wash up, have breakfast, and then head to school!"


    The weekend went by way too fast!


    "Man, as expected, the best part of school is not going to school!" Ryuji couldn''t help but sigh as he walked toward the bathroom.


    That being said, he still had to go to school. After all, if he didn''t, something always felt off.


    Looking at how childish Ryuji was acting, Miko smiled as sheid out some clothes for him to change into before heading out.


    Just as Ryuji came out of the bathroom and was about to eat breakfast¡ª


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang.


    "Who could it be at this hour?" Ryuji asked Miko, confused.


    Miko, who had just taken out some clothes, was also curious and shook her head.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang again. Not sure who it was, Ryuji still went to the door.


    "Hello?"


    Outside stood a mature woman with a somewhat dangerous-looking hairstyle. Behind her was a girl who seemed to be in elementary school.


    The two looked almost identical, like an adult and a child version of the same person. They looked familiar like characters from an anime.


    "Hello!" The woman smiled as she held up a small cake in her hands.


    "My name is Sae, and this is my daughter, Sagiri!"


    The moment Ryuji heard the names, he immediately remembered them.


    This mother and daughter duo was from the anime Eromanga Sensei. In the anime, Sagiri''s mother had passed away before the story began, but here she was, alive and well.


    "We just moved in. This is a little gift. Please take care of us from now on!" Sae said.


    In Japan, it wasmon for people to give gifts to their new neighbors as a greeting when they moved in.


    Ryuji didn''t hesitate and took the cake.@@novelbin@@


    "Thank you. My name is Ryuji. If you need anything in the future, feel free to ask!"


    After that, he smiled at Sagiri, who was shyly hiding behind her mother.


    "Hello, Sagiri!"


    "Hello..." Sagiri blushed, hiding further behind her mother and mumbling softly.


    "Sorry about that. She''s a bit introverted and shy," Sae exined with an apologetic smile.


    "It''s fine!"


    Ryuji thought this was much better than in the anime. At least Sagiri was willing toe outside. In the anime, she never left her room due to severe social anxiety.


    It must be because her mother didn''t die here, so she wasn''t as socially withdrawn.


    "Well, we won''t take up any more of your time."


    Sae and her daughter didn''t linger long. After a brief chat, they left to greet the other neighbors.


    Ryuji watched them go, then closed the door.


    At that moment, Miko, who had just finished folding clothes, noticed the small cake in Ryuji''s hand and looked curious.


    "What''s that?"


    "A wee gift from the neighbors. They just moved in. It''s a single mom and her daughter," Ryuji exined casually.


    "That makes sense. In that case, I''ll bake a cake to return the favor tonight!" Miko said cheerfully. In Japan, it was customary to reciprocate when someone gave you a gift.


    "Let''s focus on breakfast for now," Ryuji said.


    "Right!" Miko nodded enthusiastically.


    ---


    "Ryuji-san!"


    "Good morning, Ryuji-kun!"


    When Ryuji arrived at school, things were different. Normally, no one greeted him. But today, Yumiko and the other girls from the popr crowd all smiled and waved at him.


    The other students in the ss were confused.


    When did Ryuji get so close to the girls in the clique?


    Even Hayato, who sat in front of him, nced over curiously.


    "Good morning," Ryuji greeted them back.


    Seeing the dark circles under the girls'' eyes had disappeared, he smiled. "It looks like you''ve all recovered."


    "Yeah! Thanks to you, Ryuji-kun, we haven''t had any nightmares these past few days," Yumiko said, smiling as she pulled a chair over to sit opposite Ryuji. She didn''t seem to care about the curious looks from the other students. Then again, as the "Queen" of the ss, she never did.


    "It''s nothing. You already paid me, after all."


    Over the weekend, Yumiko had transferred the payment for the exorcism through a chat app. She had even tried to invite him to dinner, but he had declined because he had ns with Utaha and Eriri.


    "But I invited you out, and you refused!" Yumiko pouted slightly, her eyes looking a bit resentful. If someone didn''t know better, they might think she''d been rejected romantically.


    Ryuji shrugged. "I had other ns. I was on a date with some other girls, so I couldn''t make it."


    "..."


    You don''t have to be so blunt, you could''ve just lied¡­


    "Was it with Miko?" Yumiko asked, remembering seeing Mikoe to ss to fetch Ryuji for lunch. She assumed they were dating.


    "No, it was with someone else."


    "???"


    Did I hear that right?


    "So, Ryuji-kun, Miko isn''t your girlfriend?" Yui and Hina, who had also walked over, asked in unison.


    "No, Miko is my girlfriend," Ryuji rified.


    "..."


    Yui looked confused, her head spinning from all the back-and-forth.


    "And you''re okay saying all this so openly?" Hina asked in an amused tone. She thought it was rather bold of him to admit he had a girlfriend while also dating other girls.


    "Miko knows," Ryuji replied casually.


    "..."


    Even Hina, who prided herself on being perceptive when it came to romance, didn''t know what to say to that. Was this how rtionships worked nowadays? She felt like she was behind the times.


    Meanwhile, Yumiko''s eyes brightened as if she had realized something.


    ---


    During lunch, the service club was unusually quiet. As mentioned before, whenever Rikka and Sanae weren''t around, the club was much more peaceful.


    "By the way, have you heard?" Hana suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence. "There''s a new rumor going around the school!"


    Even Ryuji looked up. He usually didn''t pay much attention to school gossip.


    "What kind of rumor?" he asked.


    "A lot of students have reported encountering someone who ims to be a senior named Mai. She asks them if they can see her, but after that, all they remember is her name Sakurajima Mai and they forget what she even looks like!"


    "Really?" Miko was surprised. That was definitely unusual.


    "I''ve heard about it too," Yukino said, putting down her lunch. She looked serious.


    "Oh? So you''re not avoiding me today?" Ryuji teased, noticing Yukino sitting closer to him than usual. In the past, she would always sit far away, but now, it seemed she was bing morefortable around him. He had been visiting her dreams frequently over the past few nights, after all.


    "..."


    Yukino said nothing and simply rolled her eyes at him.


    Though, she couldn''t deny that their dream interactions had be increasingly vivid and... well, wild.


    There were already four or five people in the dream now.


    But Yukino felt a strange sense of calm. After all, life sometimes felt like that if you can''t fight it, you might as well lie down and ept it.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Ryuji-kun. I''m just doing it for... other reasons," she said, trying to save face.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t misunderstand," Ryuji said with a nonchnt smile, resting his chin on his hand.


    "..."


    For some reason, his smile always made Yukino feel like he could see right through her thoughts. She couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    "Ahem, let''s get back to the rumor," she said, clearing her throat to change the subject.


    "One of my ssmates met a girl who introduced herself as Sakurajima Mai during gym ss. She asked if he could see her. Afterward, he barely remembered the encounter and started doubting if it even happened. He only remembered her name."


    It was easy to dismiss it as a hallucination, Yukino exined. But it was strange for so many people to have the same illusion.


    "Sakurajima Mai?"


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed. He immediately recognized the name. It was Bunny Girl Senpai.


    At this point, Mai''s presence was only beginning to fade, meaning people could still barely see her. But soon, it would be much harder to remember her, or even see her at all.


    "Hmm?"


    When Ryuji looked up, he saw everyone staring at him, clearly expecting an exnation.


    "What?" he asked. "Aren''t you going to talk about it among yourselves?"


    "I just thought you might know something," Yukino replied, slightly confused by her own words. Since when had she started relying on Ryuji? In the past, she had always believed in solving everything by herself.


    Now, though, she was turning to Ryuji for answers.


    When had that habit formed?


    "I''m curious too!" Miko and Hana chimed in, their eyes full of curiosity.


    "Could it be some kind of supernatural event?" Miko asked.


    "Is it something strange?" Hana added, her curiosity mixing with a bit of fear. Ever since she learned about the existence of curses from Ryuji, she had been both scared and fascinated, secretly hoping to see something unusual again.


    "It''s not exactly strange," Ryuji said. "If it were, people wouldn''t just forget someone''s appearance after meeting them."


    "So what could it be?" Miko asked, intrigued.


    Ryuji thought for a moment. "It''s more likely that a technique is getting out of control."


    In Rascal Does Not Dream of Bunny Girl Senpai, Mai Sakurajima begins fading from people''s perception due to "Adolescence Syndrome," a mysterious phenomenon tied to emotional and psychological struggles. The turning pointes when Sakuta confesses his love for her in front of the entire school, loudly dering his feelings. This public deration forces everyone to acknowledge her presence again, breaking the effects of the syndrome.


    "A technique?" Yukino, who had been quietly observing, spoke up. She raised her eyebrows at the new term. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Sometimes, sorcerers have techniques they aren''t fully aware of, and they identally activate them without knowing how to control them. That''s called a technique going out of control," Ryuji exined.


    "Kind of like Yuta''s situation," he added, referencing Yuta, a character well-known in the sorcery world. "He didn''t know about his own abilities, and when his childhood friend Rika died, his emotions caused his curse energy to spiral out of control, turning her into a special-grade curse."


    "So, you''re saying this person''s technique is making her disappear from people''s memories?" Miko asked, starting to connect the dots.


    Ryuji nodded. "It''s probably a technique that makes her presence disappear. She might have activated it without realizing it, and now it''s backfiring."


    "And the consequences?" Yukino asked, leaning in slightly.


    "The consequences? Well, as you can see, people are already starting to forget about her. Eventually, no one will remember her at all. She''ll still exist, but to everyone else, it will be like she never did. She''ll bepletely alone."


    "..."


    Everyone was silent for a moment, taking in the weight of what Ryuji had just said. The idea of beingpletely forgotten, of walking through life with no one acknowledging you, was horrifying.


    "So she''ll just... fade away?" Yukino finally asked, her voice soft.


    Ryuji nodded gravely. "Yeah. Unless someone can figure out how to stop it, that''s exactly what will happen."


    Miko looked down, a worried expression crossing her face. "That sounds... really lonely."


    "It does," Ryuji agreed, thinking about the desperation someone like Mai must be feeling. To be alive, but to be invisible, forgotten by the world it was a fate worse than death.


    ******


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 72: Mr Plumber

    All pairs of eyes turned to Ryuji.


    After all, these girls were kind at heart.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do if I can''t find her!" Ryuji shrugged. He had no idea where Mai Sakurajima was at the moment, so there was no point in worrying about helping her right now.


    "..."


    The girls realized this too, and for a moment, they weren''t sure what to say.


    "Don''t worry about it!" Ryuji smiled and waved dismissively. "Maybe someday, she''ll be able to control her power."


    After all, a technique going out of control doesn''tst forever. If the person adapts to their abilities and learns how to use them properly, everything should stabilize.


    Of course, there were always other ways to fix the situation.


    "If you meet her, just tell her where the Service Club is. I should be able to see her," Ryuji added.


    In other words, as long as someone had strong enough cursed energy, they should be able to perceive her presence.


    "Got it!"


    With Ryuji''s reassurance, the girls stopped worrying. They decided to keep an eye out for her on campus maybe they''d run into her eventually.


    ---


    That evening, Miko was preparing some gifts for the new neighbors when her mother called, saying some rtives were visiting, so she had to head home.


    "Do you want me toe with you?" Ryuji offered.


    "No need!" Miko smiled, shaking her head. "My mom said they''re justing to pay respects to my dad. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!"


    It wasn''t too far away, after all.


    With that, Miko left the house.


    "Ha~"


    The house felt oddly quiet after she left, and Ryuji realized it was a little lonely. He had gotten used to having people around, and now being alone felt strange.


    "Well, guess I''ll y some games!"


    Even though he had traveled to another world, many of the games from his previous life still existed here. After ying a bit, maybe Miko would be back.


    But just as he was about to get started


    "Ding Dong!"@@novelbin@@


    The doorbell rang.


    "Did she forget something?" Ryuji muttered, thinking Miko might have left something behind. He quickly walked over to open the door.


    Unexpectedly, it wasn''t Miko at the door it was Sae, the neighbor who had introduced herself that morning. She was holding a pair of pliers in one hand, her clothes slightly wet, and she looked at him apologetically.


    "Um, sorry to bother you, Ryuji-kun, but could you help me fix a water pipe?"


    "..."


    Was she serious about fixing the plumbing?


    "Yes, of course." Ryuji nodded, quickly realizing that the issue was legitimate. The plumbing in the house she''d just moved into was probably old and had broken down.


    Ryuji knew a little about this kind of repair, so it wasn''t too difficult for him to fix.


    ---


    "It''s done!" Ryuji announced after finishing the repair. He looked over at Sae, who was standing nearby. "Try it out and see if it works."


    "Thank you so much!" Sae said gratefully. She turned on the shower, but to her surprise, she was immediately drenched in water.


    "Ah!" She let out a small scream and quickly shut it off.


    "Thank you, Ryuji-kun. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do!" Sae said, nowpletely soaked. Being a single mother and a professional artist, she didn''t have much experience with home repairs. She was fortunate to have someone like Ryuji to help.


    "Would you like to stay for dinner as a thank you?"


    "Uh, no need. I''ve already received a thank-you gift," Ryuji replied.


    "...?"


    Sae looked confused. A thank-you gift? When had she given him one?


    But then she realized what Ryuji meant she noticed his gaze and suddenly became aware of her soaked clothing, which clung to her, making things rather... revealing.


    Flustered, Sae blushed and stammered, "W-Wait, please! I''ll just go change!"


    Despite being a mother, Sae''s face turned red as she quickly ran out of the bathroom, embarrassed by the situation.


    Ryuji chuckled as she fled. He didn''t say anything and simply left the bathroom.


    A few minutester, Sae, now in dry clothes, emerged from her room. She kept her head down, still feeling a bit embarrassed about earlier.


    "Thanks again for your help. I''ll head back now," Ryuji said, ready to leave.


    "Wait, please sit down for a moment!" Sae hurriedly insisted. "I''ll make you some tea. You can''t just leave after helping me like that!"


    Not waiting for his reply, Sae quickly went to the kitchen to prepare tea.


    "Alright, then," Ryuji said, deciding not to refuse her hospitality. He sat down on the couch, taking the opportunity to observe Sae''s house. Like his, it was a two-story building, cozy and well-suited for two people.


    Soon, Sae returned with a tray of tea. "Please, have some tea."


    "Thank you," Ryuji said, taking the cup gratefully.


    He sipped the tea and asked casually, "Where''s Sagiri? School''s already over, right?"


    "Sagiri is in her room, practicing her drawing," Sae exined. "She''s really into it, probably because I''m a painter myself."


    "Ah, that makes sense," Ryuji nodded. It seemed Sagiri had inherited her mother''s talent and passion for art.


    The house was surprisingly quiet. Even though Ryuji and Sae were talking, no sound seemed toe from Sagiri''s room, which had excellent soundproofing.


    "I can''t thank you enough for helping me today, Ryuji-kun," Sae said sincerely. "It''s hard doing all this alone sometimes."


    Sae sighed softly, clearly carrying a burden. It was times like these that made her wish she had someone to rely on. But when she thought of her own situation, her expression darkened.


    "It''s nothing, really. We''re neighbors. If you need help again, just let me know," Ryuji said, smiling warmly. "I live next door, after all."


    Sae blinked, then smiled back. "Thank you so much, Ryuji-kun."


    "You don''t have to call me ''kun.'' I''m still a high schooler, after all. Just call me Ryuji."


    Sae hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, Ryuji¡­ You can call me Sae."


    "Sure, Sister Sae!" Ryuji replied, using a more casual and friendly form of address.


    Sae''s face lit up a bit when he called her that. It felt nice to be called "sister," making her feel closer to him.


    But then Ryuji casually asked, "By the way, where''s your husband? Is he around?"


    "..."


    Ryuji''s question seemed to hit a sensitive spot. Sae''s mood instantly darkened again.


    "If it''s something you''d rather not talk about, that''s okay," Ryuji quickly added, noticing her difort.


    "No, it''s fine," Sae said, shaking her head. "There''s nothing I can''t say¡­"


    After a deep breath, she began to exin.


    "Actually, I''ve always felt like I''m an unlucky person."


    Perhaps it was the new environment, or maybe it was the fact that she hadn''t had anyone to talk to about this in a long time, but Sae opened up to Ryuji.


    She told him about her situation, confirming what Ryuji had suspected. She had remarried after meeting a man on a blind date Masamune''s father. He was a decent man, nothing special, but reliable. They married the same day they met, hoping to give Sagiri a stable family.


    But tragically, both Masamune''s father and Masamune himself died in an ident shortly after the move.


    And just like that, Sae''s life remained unchanged still a single mother, still alone.


    This incident made her believe she was cursed. She felt that anyone who got close to her would meet with misfortune.


    "..."


    Ryuji was silent as he listened, processing the story.


    So, Izumi Sae was still a widow, and Sagiri was still living without a father.


    "Do you think someone like me can ever be happy?" Sae asked, her voice shaky and her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "How could you think otherwise?" Ryuji said gently. He reached out and held her hand, giving her aforting smile.


    "From another perspective, this might actually be a stroke of luck for you."


    "Luck?" Sae looked up at him, clearly confused. How could anything about her situation be considered lucky?


    "If that ident hadn''t happened, Sister Sae wouldn''t have moved here, and we wouldn''t have met. Isn''t that fate?" Ryuji said with a grin.


    "You¡­ what are you saying!" Sae''s face turned red, embarrassed by his words.


    Fate?


    The idea made her blush. It felt a little silly to think of things that way.


    But Sae didn''t pull her hand away this time. Instead, she let herself smile a little, the weight of her past starting to lift.


    "You know, Ryuji-kun¡­ you really know how to say the right things. I bet you''ve used these lines on a lot of girls."


    "Sister Sae, you''re not just some girl. How could theypare to you?"


    Youth had its advantages, sure, but maturity came with its own charm, one that Ryuji clearly appreciated.


    "Bad boy!" Sae pouted, yfully hitting his shoulder. She had thought he would be an honest, straightforward guy, but now she realized there was more to him. Yet, strangely, instead of feeling uneasy, she found herself smiling, a warmth spreading inside her.


    "You said that man wasn''t a good match for me, huh? And you think you are?"


    "Maybe," Ryuji replied with a teasing grin. He didn''t try to hide his feelings.


    Of course, Ryuji wouldn''t force anything. If Sae wasn''t interested, that would be the end of it. But right now, her reaction seemed more like yful resistance rather than outright rejection.


    "I-I already have a daughter, you know," Sae said softly, her voice trembling slightly. The reality of their age difference and her responsibilities as a mother made her hesitant.


    "I don''t mind. I just think someone as amazing as you deserves to be cared for, not always having to shoulder everything alone," Ryuji responded sincerely.

 Chapter 73: Underage

    Perhaps only those who have been single mothers can truly understand the weight of the sadness.


    The feeling of having to do everything by yourself.


    Didn''t Sae want someone she could rely on?


    "I¡­" Sae hesitated. Sometimes, silence or hesitation speaks volumes.


    "If you''re feeling confused, don''t overthink it," Ryuji said gently, his voice calm but reassuring. "Just follow your feelings."


    He leaned in closer to Sae, and she, knowing what Ryuji intended to do, paused for just a moment. But instead of pulling away, she closed her eyes, epting the moment.


    Just as their lips were about to meet


    "Mom, when''s dinner?" Sagiri''s voice called out suddenly from her room upstairs.


    Sae immediately jolted up from the sofa, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "It''ll be ready soon!" she called back, her voice hurried and a little shaky.


    At that moment, the door to Sagiri''s room opened, and the young girl stepped out. She seemed curious, seeing Ryuji still there, lying casually on the sofa.


    "Are you the big brother from next door?" Sagiri asked, her head tilted slightly, her innocent eyes ncing between Ryuji and her mother.


    Unlike Sae, who was flustered, Ryuji remained calm, smiling warmly. "Good evening, Sagiri!"


    "Good evening!" she replied, her small voice soft and polite.


    "There was a problem with the water pipes in your bathroom," Ryuji exined smoothly, "so your mom asked me toe over and help fix them."


    "Oh, I see," Sagiri said with a nod, not suspecting anything out of the ordinary.


    Sae, who had managed to calm herself, felt relieved. "Sagiri, why don''t you go back to your room for a little while? Dinner will be ready soon," she said gently.


    "Okay, Mom!" Sagiri nodded obediently, but before closing her door, she took another curious nce at Ryuji.


    As the door shut behind Sagiri, Sae let out a deep sigh of relief. "That was close¡­"


    She turned to Ryuji, her face still slightly pink with embarrassment. "This is all your fault!" she scolded, though there wasn''t any real anger in her voice.


    Ryuji simply shrugged, an innocent smile on his face. "Well, sometimes my hands have a mind of their own!"


    "..."


    Sae couldn''t help but roll her eyes, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. Shaking her head, she turned toward the kitchen. After all, dinner still needed to be made.


    Ryuji was about to say something more, but at that moment, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, his expression shifting slightly as he read the message.


    "Looks like I''ve gotta go," Ryuji said as he stood up from the couch.


    "Leaving already?" Sae asked, stepping out from the kitchen. Her voice had a hint of reluctance, even though she knew he had other things to do.


    "Yeah, but don''t worry. We''ll have another chance to eat together." Ryuji smiled and leaned in closer, whispering something in her ear before turning to leave.


    "Bad guy¡­" Sae muttered under her breath, but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face as she watched him go.


    Though her heart was racing, Sae forced herself to focus on preparing dinner for Sagiri. After all, Ryuji lived right next door. She would see him again soon enough.


    ---


    As for Ryuji, he didn''t head home right away. He still had some things to take care of, namely meeting up with Nanami, who had asked for help earlier. After leaving Sae''s house, Ryuji took a taxi straight to the city center.


    Someone had invited him to dinner, and it would be a shame to waste such an opportunity.


    ---


    "Mom?" Sagiri called out during dinner, noticing how her mother seemed to drift off into her thoughts. "You''ve been acting a little strange today."


    "Huh?" Sae snapped out of her daze, blinking at her daughter''s concerned face. She quickly shook her head. "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about something else."


    Sagiri looked at her mother thoughtfully. She knew her mom worked hard and had been stressed recently. After hesitating for a moment, Sagiri spoke up, her voice more serious than usual.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m getting better at drawing now. I''ll be able to help you make money soon."


    Sae''s heart softened at her daughter''s words. Even though Sagiri was still so young, she was already so thoughtful and concerned about their situation. Sagiri knew it hadn''t been easy for her mother to raise her alone, especially after the move.


    "Don''t worry about that, sweetie." Sae smiled, gently patting her daughter''s head. "Mom''s fine. I''ve already gotten several offers to do illustration work, so we''re doing okay."


    As an illustrator, Sae had a steady ie from working on character designs for light novels. It was something she had been doing for a while, and under her online alias Eromanga, she had be quite well-known in the industry.


    It wasn''t umon for authors to approach her with requests for illustrations, so finances weren''t a big concern at the moment.


    "Is that true?" Sagiri asked, her worry easing.


    "Yes, really," Sae assured her. Seeing her daughter smile again lifted her spirits.


    But Sagiri was still curious. "Then what were you thinking about earlier?"


    Sae hesitated, not sure how to exin her earlier thoughts about Ryuji. After a moment, she decided to test the waters. "Well¡­ I was just wondering what you think of the boy next door."


    "Ryuji?" Sagiri asked, blinking. "The handsome older brother?"


    Sae was surprised by her daughter''s straightforward answer, but it also made herugh. When Sagiri was around other people, her shyness made it hard for her to express herself, but around her mom, she was more open.


    "Yeah, that''s him," Sae said. "What do you think of him?"


    Sagiri thought for a moment, recalling their brief encounter. "I think he''s nice! He''s got a really bright smile, and he''s super handsome."@@novelbin@@


    Sae chuckled to herself. Looks definitely yed a part in first impressions, especially with someone as shy as Sagiri. If Ryuji had been less good-looking, maybe her daughter wouldn''t have been so quick to praise him.


    "Well, who knows? Maybe you''ll get to know him better in the future," Sae said with a soft smile.


    "Really?" Sagiri seemed intrigued. The idea of getting to know the friendly boy next door wasn''t something she''d considered, but if her mom said so, she didn''t see any reason to object.


    With that, they continued eating, the conversation turning to lighter topics.


    ---


    Later that night, in a cozy izakaya, Ryuji walked in and spotted Nanami sitting alone at the bar, sipping from his ss. He made his way over and took a seat next to him.


    "I didn''t expect you to invite me out for drinks," Ryuji said with a grin, settling in.


    "After a day''s work, a drink at an izakaya helps ease the fatigue. It''s something I picked up during my time as a corporate worker," Nanami replied, his tone as serious as ever.


    "Haha, it sounds like you didn''t enjoy your old job very much."


    Nanami had once left behind the life of a sorcerer to try living as an ordinary office worker. But as he quickly discovered, being a corporate ve was even worse than dealing with curses.


    "Work is shit," Nanami said bluntly, loosening his tie. "Just like being a sorcerer is shit."


    "Haha! You''re not wrong," Ryujiughed, clearly enjoying the straightforwardness of his new friend.


    But then Ryuji nced at the drink menu and frowned slightly. "Although, is it really okay for a high school student to be drinking in a ce like this?"


    Nanami looked over and responded seriously, "Sorry, I didn''t think about that. I didn''t know any other ces."


    "Well, I guess age doesn''t matter much for a sorcerer," Ryuji said with a shrug, motioning to order a drink.


    Just as he was about to choose, a ss of juice was ced in front of him by the bartender. The bartender, a young woman, nced at Ryuji with a neutral expression.


    "High school students aren''t allowed to drink," she said simply, wiping a ss with a cloth.


    She cast a quick nce in Nanami''s direction and muttered, "Scumbag."


    Ryuji blinked in surprise, but then he burst intoughter.


    "Nanami! You''ve beenbeled a scumbag!"


    Nanami''s normally calm expression faltered for a moment. He wasn''t used to being called that.


    "Well, it seems I''ve chosen the wrong ce this time," he said, somewhat embarrassed.


    Ryuji, stillughing, nced up at the bartender again. She had light blue hair and an intense expression. Recognizing her, Ryuji suddenly remembered who she was.


    "Kawasaki Saki¡­" he thought.


    Saki was a character from one of the anime series he knew. She worked several jobs to support her family, doing everything she could to take care of her younger brother.


    Nanami, noticing Ryuji''s stare, teased him. "Looks like she caught your eye."


    "Hmm? It''s not like that," Ryuji responded quickly, waving his hand. "I just recognized her."


    Saki, overhearing the conversation, nced over, her expression unreadable. She didn''t say anything but continued wiping the sses with a calm, practiced motion.


    Nanami raised an eyebrow. "Recognized her, huh? Are you sure it''s not just your type?"


    Ryuji shot Nanami an annoyed look, but before he could respond, Saki interrupted.


    "You need something else?" she asked, her voice neutral but her eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion.


    Ryuji, realizing he might have been staring for too long, quickly shook his head. "No, nothing. Just curious if you were Kawasaki Saki from school."


    Saki blinked, clearly caught off guard by the mention of her name. She studied Ryuji carefully, trying to ce him. "You¡­ know me?"


    Ryuji nodded. "Yeah, I''m Ryuji. We go to the same school. I''ve seen you around before."


    Saki''s expression shifted slightly, but her guard didn''t drop. "So you''re just a student, huh?" She muttered something under her breath about high schoolers showing up in bars, but it was more to herself than to him.


    Nanami, watching the exchange, smirked. "See? I knew you were up to something."


    Ryuji rolled his eyes. "Come on, Nanami. I''m not hitting on her. I just recognized her."


    Saki shot them both a look, clearly unimpressed. "I don''t care what you''re up to. Just don''t make trouble here."


    Ryuji raised his hands in mock surrender. "No trouble, promise."


    Satisfied with that, Saki went back to her work, but not before giving Nanami a quick re. "Don''t invite high schoolers to drink next time."


    Nanami, seemed a little flustered. "Understood¡­"


    Ryuji stifled anotherugh, enjoying the rare moment of seeing Nanami, normally so calm andposed, looking like he was scolded.

 Chapter 75: Sure Hit

    "Hurry up, hurry up and move!" Saki tried hard to calm herself down.


    Unfortunately, despite her efforts, she could only manage a few steps backward and still couldn''t bring herself to run.


    At that moment, just as Ryuji was about to take action, he noticed something strange. The cursed spirit that had been following Saki suddenly seemed to notice something incredibly appetizing. Its demeanor shifted as it locked its gaze onto the Slit-Mouthed Woman.


    Simultaneously, the aura of the Slit-Mouthed Woman began to merge with the cursed spirit''s energy, creating a disturbing resonance.


    "What the hell is this?"


    As the two auras merged, Saki could see a grotesque and terrifying monster forming behind her. One nce at it made her body tremble uncontrobly.


    "This is a cursed spirit," Ryuji''s calm voice suddenly broke the silence.


    "Curse¡­ cursed spirit?" Kawasaki Saki stammered, not understanding how Ryuji could remain so calm in the face of this monstrosity. But, despite her confusion, his calm demeanor made her feel a little more at ease, as if she now had someone to rely on.


    "What''s a cursed spirit?" she asked, still shaking.


    Ryuji, crossing his arms casually, exined, "Think of it as a monster that feeds on negative human emotions. You''ve been pretty stressed and negativetely, so it targeted you."


    Too many negative emotions? Saki thought back to her recentte nights, long work hours, and constant exhaustion. It was true¡ªshe hadn''t been in the best state of mindtely.


    "Normally, humans can''t see cursed spirits," Ryuji continued, "but it looks like the merging of urban legend energy and cursed energy is causing something... unexpected."


    Just like when Tomoya Aki had transformed due to the Skeleton Woman urban legend, this fusion was creating a monstrous being that could be perceived by ordinary people.


    "Then¡­ what should I do?" Saki asked, now sure that Ryuji was the person responsible for dealing with these kinds of things. The reason he had followed her earlier must have been because he knew about this situation. She wondered if she had misunderstood him.


    "What should you do? Just watch calmly," Ryuji replied, lookingpletely indifferent to the situation as he observed the merging cursed spirit and urban legend.


    "...What?"


    Saki thought she had misheard him, but when she saw Ryuji standing there, arms crossed andpletely at ease, she was left speechless. He had no intention of acting or running. What was she supposed to do?


    The fusion between the cursed spirit and the Slit-Mouthed Woman wasn''t slow. In fact, it was happening rapidly. Within less than a minute, the Slit-Mouthed Woman and the cursed spirit had fully merged into a single entity.


    The result was disturbing: her appearance shifted to that of a woman from an older era, her figure slightly bloated. The mask she had worn was gone, but her disfigured mouth, with the smile cut to her ears, remained. In her hand, she still clutched the bloodstained scissors, and the cruel, yful gleam in her eyes remained unchanged.


    "Am I beautiful?" she asked with a sickening smile. Her voice seemed to carry a strange power, and a sudden gust of wind blew around them.


    "No! I can''t move!" Saki felt panic surge through her as her body became paralyzed, unable to move. She could only stand there, frozen in ce.


    "A domain¡­ iplete, but still a domain," Ryuji mused aloud, his eyes narrowing as he observed the scene.


    The Slit-Mouthed Woman, who had only been a first-level cursed spirit, had merged with the third-level cursed spirit following Saki, propelling her into the ranks of special-grade cursed spirits. And with that power came the ability to form a rudimentary domain.


    In essence, when the Slit-Mouthed Woman asked someone if she was beautiful, the victim would be paralyzed, forced to answer. No matter whether the answer was "yes" or "no," it would trigger her killing conditions. This was her iplete domain, an area of absolute control.


    If the cursed spirit that merged with her had been stronger, she might have been able to create a fully developed domain.


    "Am I beautiful?" the Slit-Mouthed Woman asked again, her voice louder this time.


    "I¡­" Saki could feel her mouth moving involuntarily, as if she was beingpelled to answer.


    But before she could respond, Ryuji''s voice cut through the air.


    "Sorry, but I''m not into ugly women like you."


    The Slit-Mouthed Woman''s bloated figure had definitely lost its appeal. Ryuji''s blunt response only seemed to aggravate her further.


    "Go to hell!" The killing condition had been triggered. The Slit-Mouthed Woman''s figure lunged forward with surprising speed, her bloodstained scissors aimed directly at Ryuji.


    "Is it a guaranteed hit?" Ryuji could sense the certainty of the attack. No matter how much he dodged, the scissors wouldnd¡ªit was a sure-hit condition, a trademark of domains.


    "Be careful!" Saki shouted, trying to warn him, but her voice trembled with fear.


    As the Slit-Mouthed Woman closed in, a strange series of markings suddenly appeared on Ryuji''s mouth.


    "Fall," he muttered under his breath.


    In an instant, an invisible force mmed into the Slit-Mouthed Woman, knocking her out of the air and into the ground with a resounding crash.


    The ground cracked from the impact, but the Slit-Mouthed Woman''s scissors still flew toward Ryuji, as if determined toplete their strike.


    Ryuji reached up and effortlessly caught the scissors with his hand.


    "The guaranteed hit effect of domains really is troublesome," he muttered, his grip tightening around the de.


    "Physical strengthening," he said to himself, triggering the ability he had learned from Maki.


    The muscles in his arm bulged slightly as his strength increased.


    "Bang!"


    The scissors shattered into pieces under the pressure of Ryuji''s grip, crumbling into dust.


    Ryuji nced at the Slit-Mouthed Woman, who was struggling to get up from the ground, her body now limp and broken.


    "You''re not giving up, are you?" Ryuji said calmly, watching her writhing form.


    Though she was helpless, the look in her eyes was still filled with pure malice and a desire to kill.


    "Third Dimension," Ryuji muttered.


    The space around the Slit-Mouthed Woman began to twist and distort. Her limbs snapped and shattered under the immense pressure, rendering herpletely powerless.


    "Ahhh!" Even a cursed being like the Slit-Mouthed Woman couldn''t suppress the agonized scream that escaped her lips as she was torn apart.


    "I''ll¡­ I''ll kill you¡­ human!" she screamed through gritted teeth.


    Ryuji didn''t take the threat seriously.


    "You''d need to survive first," he said with a cold smile."


    With that, Ryuji activated his devouring spell.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Dark chains materialized from thin air, wrapping around the Slit-Mouthed Woman''s dismembered form. She was dragged toward a spatial crack, unable to resist.


    In seconds, the street was silent again. The only evidence of the battle was the cracked ground where the cursed spirit had fallen.


    "Ahh, that feels better," Ryuji said with a satisfied grin, patting his stomach. The power he had absorbed from the special-grade cursed spirit had significantly strengthened him.


    With his hands casually tucked into his pockets, Ryuji began to walk away, a look ofplete contentment on his face.


    "Uh¡­" Saki, who had been watching the entire event unfold, was left speechless. In just a short time, her entire worldview had been turned upside down.


    The street was quiet, but it no longer felt familiar to her. Now, it felt as if something unseen was always lurking in the shadows, watching her.


    "Wait for me!" Saki called out, hurrying to catch up with Ryuji.


    Before she could reach him, Ryuji stopped and looked back at her with an amused smile.


    "Are you a pervert?" he asked, echoing her earlier usation.


    "..."


    Saki was stunned for a moment. Was he really getting back at her for calling him that earlier? Was his revenge mentality that strong?


    But she couldn''t deny that she had misunderstood him. So, she sighed and said sincerely, "Sorry¡­ I misjudged you."


    Saki had realized that Ryuji was no ordinary person. Whether he was an exorcist, an onmyoji, or something else, she didn''t know, but he clearly dealt with things beyond her understanding.


    "Sorry," she repeated.@@novelbin@@


    "Well, don''t worry about it," Ryuji said, waving it off. He wasn''t the type to hold grudges over something so minor.


    "Come on, let''s go," he added.


    "Yeah!" Saki didn''t hesitate to follow him this time. After everything she had witnessed, there was no way she was walking home alone. She felt much safer staying close to Ryuji.


    As they walked, Saki hesitated before asking, "Um¡­ what exactly are you?"


    "My name''s Ryuji, and I''m a sorcerer," he replied casually, not stopping as he spoke.


    Saki was still processing the information. "A sorcerer?" she repeated, trying to wrap her head around it.


    As if sensing her confusion, Ryuji shrugged casually and decided to rify. "Yeah, a sorcerer. Basically, we''re the ones who deal with cursed spirits and things like that."


    Kawasaki Saki still seemed puzzled, but at least now she had a basic idea of what was going on. "I see¡­ So, all those strange things like the Slit-Mouthed Woman and that monster following me, they were cursed spirits?"


    "Exactly," Ryuji confirmed. "Cursed spirits are born from negative human emotions. The more negativity you have around you, the more likely you are to attract them."


    "That''s¡­ terrifying," Saki admitted, a shiver running down her spine. She hadn''t realized that her recent stress and exhaustion had made her a beacon for these things.


    After a moment of silence, curiosity got the better of her. "Is it possible for someone like me to be a sorcerer?"


    Ryuji nced at her and shook his head. "Sorry, but probably not. If you couldn''t see that cursed spirit behind you earlier, it means you don''t have the natural ability to be a sorcerer. Without that, it''s impossible."


    "Oh¡­" Saki''s shoulders slumped, a little disappointed. She had briefly entertained the thought of gaining supernatural abilities, but reality quickly dashed those hopes.


    "Don''t feel too bad about it," Ryuji said, sensing her mood. "Not everyone''s cut out for this kind of life. Besides, it''s not all it''s cracked up to be."


    "Yeah, I guess¡­" Saki muttered, though she still felt a bit let down.


    As they walked further, they came to a fork in the road. Ryuji was about to turn left, heading toward his home, but Saki tugged at his sleeve and pointed in the opposite direction.


    "Um¡­ I live this way," she said, her voice a little softer than usual.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, amused by the sudden change in her demeanor. "So?"


    Saki fidgeted slightly, embarrassed. "I don''t want to walk home alone¡­ especially after everything that just happened."


    Ryuji smirked. "Oh? You were fine walking home earlier. What happened to the tough girl who called me a pervert?"


    Saki red at him, her face turning red. "I didn''t know about cursed spirits back then! And now, after seeing that¡­ I''m a little freaked out, okay?"

 Chapter 76: Bet

    Seeing  Saki like this, Ryuji suddenly smiled.


    "I saved you before, and now I have to take care of you. Saki, it''s a bad habit to get things for free," Ryuji teased, and Saki couldn''t help but lower her head, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "You have to give something in return."


    "Pay?" Saki was startled by Ryuji''s words. She quickly crossed her arms, eyeing him suspiciously.


    "What do you want?" she asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice, though maybe even she didn''t realize there was a slight tone of excitement there as well.


    However, Ryuji merely looked her over, as if contemting something, and then smirked.


    "Tsk, forget it. Let''s go. I''ll take you home," he said, brushing off whatever thought had crossed his mind and started walking in the direction Saki had pointed, not waiting for her reaction.


    "...?"


    Saki was stunned for a moment, standing frozen as Ryuji walked ahead. It wasn''t until he was almost out of sight that she snapped back to reality.


    "What did that look mean? Do you think I have nothing to offer?" she muttered in frustration.


    Ryuji shook his head in amusement, his expression one of slight regret, as if Saki didn''t have anything about her that interested him.


    That only infuriated her more.


    Saki fumed silently. I may not have the best figure, but I''m still a beautiful girl! How dare he look down on me like that!


    "Are youing or not?" Ryuji called back, interrupting her thoughts. "Or do you want to walk home alone?"


    Saki gritted her teeth but couldn''t argue. "I''ming¡­"


    Even if she was annoyed, she wasn''t stupid. After what had just happened, walking home alone wasn''t something she wanted to do.


    "Thanks," she muttered as she walked ahead to lead the way.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Well, I can''t just let a beautiful girl disappear into the night."


    Saki couldn''t help but blush at his remark. Was he teasing her again? Or did he actually mean it?


    Despite her irritation, she found herself smiling. Maybe he was just ying with her, but it felt nice to hear him call her a beautiful girl. Could it be that all his teasing earlier was just a joke?


    With that thought in her head, Saki''s mood improved significantly, and a cheerful tune escaped her as she led the way back to her home.


    ---


    As for Ryuji, he knew that if he pushed a bit more, he might have convinced Saki to do something reckless like stay at a hotel together. But he wasn''t in any rush.


    There was always plenty of time, and honestly, the process was often more fun than the result. He didn''t need to hurry.


    "Let''s see what kind of entry I triggered from Saki," he murmured to himself.


    He hadn''t triggered any new entries from Nanami during their conversation at the bar, but maybe Saki had something interesting.


    "Tsk. Nothing."


    "Purple entry: Stay Up Late!"


    Ryuji stared at the new entry for a moment, silenced by disappointment.


    "Stay Up Late: Greatly reduces the mental fatigue caused by staying upte."


    This was basically an office worker''s dream ability.


    "To think I triggered something like this from Saki. Innate office worker body, huh?"


    It wasn''t an ability Ryuji needed. With his ever-growing physical stats, he could stay awake for days without feeling tired. This entry was useless to him.


    "Dpose it."


    With a simplemand, the purple entry dissolved into points.


    Checking his status, Ryuji nodded in satisfaction.


    [Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 74,120!


    "Not bad," Ryuji thought. "Even though I haven''t gained many new abilities recently, the ones I have are already powerful enough."


    Besides, his points were growing rapidly. He was optimistic that before his points reached 100,000, he''d get the chance to draw a free purple entry.


    The system had also informed him that once he collected ten entries of a certain level, he would receive a chance to draw a free entry of the same level. And nothing made Ryuji happier than getting things for free.


    With that thought, his steps felt lighter as he made his way home.


    ---


    The next morning, as Ryuji left the house with Miko, they happened to run into Izumi Sae, who was walking her daughter Sagiri out.


    "Sister Sae!" Ryuji greeted.


    "R-Ryuji-kun!" Sae stammered, her face flushing slightly as she saw him.


    However, her eyes widened when she noticed Miko standing beside him.


    "Who is this?"


    "Hello, I''m Yotsuya Miko, Ryuji''s girlfriend," Miko introduced herself politely, smiling as she spoke. Since they hadn''t met before, Miko was simply being friendly.


    "Girlfriend¡­?" Sae''s voice faltered. She looked at Ryuji, her eyes filled with a strange mixture of surprise and something else, almost like disappointment.


    "Mom?" Sagiri tugged at her mother''s sleeve, noticing her strange reaction.


    Sae quickly snapped out of it, shaking her head. "It''s nothing, sweetie."


    Ryuji, noticing the slightly awkward atmosphere, decided to change the subject. "Sister Sae, are you taking little Sagiri somewhere fun?"


    "I''m taking Sagiri to school," Sae exined with a sigh. "She''s too much of a homebody, so I thought it would be good for her to meet some friends."


    Izumi Sagiri, who had been hiding behind her mother, pouted unhappily. "I don''t want to go to school. I don''t want to make friends¡­"


    Ryuji chuckled. "Sagiri, you''re so cute. If you stay home all the time, it''d be a waste of that cuteness."@@novelbin@@


    Sagiri, embarrassed by thepliment, blushed and lowered her head, muttering a quiet, "Good morning¡­" as she greeted Ryuji shyly.


    "Come on, Sagiri. It''ll be fun," Sae urged, feeling a bit helpless about her daughter''s introverted nature. "It''s good for you to get out of the house once in a while."


    Sagiri grumbled but didn''t argue further, calming down under her mother''s gentle persuasion.


    "Well, we should get going," Ryuji said, waving goodbye as he and Miko headed off to school.


    Sae watched them leave, her eyes lingering on Ryuji''s back, her thoughts swirling with emotions she couldn''t quite ce.


    "Mom?" Sagiri asked again, noticing her mother''s distracted gaze.


    Sae shook her head quickly, regaining herposure. "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    ---


    At school, the atmosphere had changed subtly. Hayama Hayato, who had once been the center of attention in the ss, had be more of a background figure. Meanwhile, the girls from his old group¡ªYumiko, Yui, and Hina were now regrly chatting with Ryuji, much to the confusion of their ssmates.


    Ryuji, however, was more concerned with his own thoughts.


    "Another day of zoning out," he muttered to himself as he sat down in ss. While he had hoped that going to school in this new world would feel different, in reality, it wasn''t. He still spent most of his time in a daze, barely paying attention to what was going on around him.


    Just then, Yumiko approached him with a smile. "It looks like you''ll have to be more serious today, Ryuji-kun."


    Ryuji looked at her curiously. "Why?"


    "You don''t know?" Yumiko looked genuinely surprised. "There''s a test today. Didn''t you hear the teacher mention it yesterday?"


    "...Test?" Ryuji blinked. He had been so lost in thought the day before that he hadn''t even realized there was an exam scheduled.


    "Well, it''s not like I''m worried," he said, shrugging. With his enhanced mental abilities, all the information from the textbooks was already in his head. Even if he spent the whole ss zoning out, he could ace the test with little effort.


    But still, he couldn''t help butin. "There really isn''t anything more annoying during school than exams."


    Yui, who had been listening nearby, quickly jumped in. "Exactly! We agreed to have happy education, right? Why do we need tests?"


    Yumiko shook her head at her friend''s outburst. She knew Yui''s grades weren''t exactly ster, so it made sense that she''d be dreading the exam.


    Then Yumiko turned back to Ryuji with a mischievous grin. "Since you''re so confident, how about we make a bet?"


    "A bet?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "If I score higher than you on the test, you have to do something for me, anything I ask."


    Hina and Yui both looked over, equally curious.


    Ryuji smirked. "And if I win?"


    "We''ll figure that outter," Yumiko said, her eyes gleaming with mischief. She clearly thought she had something up her sleeve.


    Ryuji leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. "Alright, Yumiko, challenge epted. But don''t cry when you lose."


    Yui and Hina exchanged amused nces. "Did Yumiko just challenge Ryuji-kun to a bet?" Yui whispered, looking both shocked and entertained.


    "It seems so," Ebina replied, her expression full of curiosity. "This is going to be fun."

 Chapter 77: Indirect

    Although Yumiko''s grades were not exceptional, they were still among the top in her grade.


    As for Ryuji¡­ well, let''s just say, academically, he wasn''t known for being top-tier!


    "Yumiko, are you nning to use this opportunity to do something to Ryuji-kun?" Yui teased, her eyes gleaming with mischief, while Hina stifled a chuckle, clearly amused by the thought.


    The teasing from her friends made Yumiko blush a little, feeling both embarrassed and a bit flustered.


    "No way!" she replied, slightly defensive, though her voice betrayed some anxiety. Deep down, she wasn''t trying to plot against Ryuji. It was just that she felt like they hadn''t had many opportunities to get close. This bet seemed like the perfect chance to develop something more.


    She nced awkwardly at Ryuji, as if worried he might reject her idea altogether.


    Seeing Yumiko like this made Ryuji smile in amusement. He was far from oblivious to her nervousness, but he enjoyed ying along.


    "Alright," he said, leaning forward, "but what if I win?"


    Yumiko''s face lit up with excitement. She wasn''t really concerned about winning or losing. What mattered most was that Ryuji epted the bet. She didn''t want him to back out, so she blurted out, "If you win, you can do anything you want to me!"


    "Well, that''s a tempting offer," Ryuji replied with a teasing smirk. "I agree."


    Yumiko''s face flushed even more, but inside, she felt triumphant. She had secured Ryuji''s promise, and now she couldn''t help but start daydreaming about what she would ask him to do if she won.


    "Maybe a nice dinner?" she mused, before dismissing it. "No, no, that''s too boring¡­ maybe a date? Hmm, that could work."


    But then, a more daring thought crossed her mind. Her face turned bright red, and she quickly shook her head to clear the idea.


    "What''s up with Yumiko?" Yui asked, clearly confused by her friend''s sudden change in expression.


    "Maybe she''s just really happy," Hina replied casually, though she had a sneaking suspicion that Yumiko''s mind was wandering somewhere interesting.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji, still calm and collected, looked unfazed. Hina, watching him, thought, Can Yumiko really win this bet?


    ---


    With the arrival of the teacher, the ssroom quieted down, and the examsmenced. During the lunch break, as was now his routine, Ryuji headed to the Service Club.


    "Are Rikka and Sanae not here again?" Ryuji asked as he stepped into the quiet room, noting the absence of the usually boisterous duo.


    Yukino, who was sipping her tea, calmly ced her cup down before answering, "Their club got a new member, so they''ve been preupied."


    "Ah, makes sense." Ryuji nodded knowingly. "Another Chuunibyou, huh?"


    "Most likely," Yukino replied, a slight smile tugging at her lips.


    Ryuji, noticing her smile, walked over and casually picked up her teacup, taking a sip.


    "That was¡­" Yukino started, momentarily stunned, but it was already toote he had already taken a drink from her cup.


    "It''s good!" Ryuji said with a satisfied nod, setting the cup back down.


    For a brief moment, the room fell into a tense silence. Yukino stared at the teacup, then poured herself another cup of tea, trying to remain calm.


    Outwardly, she seemedposed, but if anyone looked closely, they''d see her ears turning slightly red. She wasn''t used to such direct actions, and though it flustered her, it wasn''t necessarily unpleasant.


    "Do you dislike it?" Ryuji asked, tilting his head with a yful grin.


    "No¡­ I just¡­" Yukino stammered, feeling flustered.


    Before she could finish, Ryuji interrupted, "If you don''t dislike it, then you must like it. So, let''s skip the indirect part and go for a real kiss next time."


    "Eh?!" Yukino''s eyes widened in shock.


    Ryuji leaned closer as if he was about to kiss her, and Yukino''s mind raced. Should she refuse? But even as she thought about it, her hands balled into fists, and she closed her eyes in anticipation.


    Just then, the door swung open.


    "We''re here!"  Miko and Hana entered the club, full of energy as usual.


    But upon noticing Yukino''s unusually flushed face, Hana tilted her head curiously. "Yukino, your face is so red! Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, it''s really red. Are you feeling sick?" Miko added, her brow furrowed with concern.


    Ryuji, standing a few feet away from Yukino, couldn''t help but smirk.


    "No, it''s nothing," Yukino quickly responded, her face still hot as she tried topose herself. She turned to the window and hastily opened it, letting in a cool breeze. As the air rushed in, she finally started to calm down.@@novelbin@@


    Returning to her seat, she shot a quick re at Ryuji, who was still smiling at her.


    This is all his fault, she thought, annoyed. Yet, deep down, she couldn''t deny the flutter of excitement she had felt.


    ---


    As they sat down to eat lunch together, Miko asked, "How was your exam, Ryuji-kun?"


    Before Ryuji could answer, Yukino chuckled softly, drawing attention to herself. "Wouldn''t it be ironic if the famous sorcerer was also a poor student? From what I remember, someone ranked at the bottom of the entrance exam."


    Yukino nced at Ryuji with a teasing smile, clearly enjoying the moment.


    Ryuji wasn''t offended. Instead, he raised an eyebrow and grinned. "How about a bet, then?"


    "Oh? What do you want to bet on?" Yukino asked, still confident in her academic abilities. After all, she had ranked first in the entrance exam. She wasn''t one to back down from a challenge.


    "If my scores are higher than yours, you''ll have to agree to one condition of mine," Ryuji proposed, his tone mischievous. His eyes glinted yfully as they subtly drifted downward, hinting at something more.


    Yukino blushed slightly, recalling the earlier near-kiss. Still, her pride refused to back down.


    "And if I win?" she countered.


    Ryuji shrugged nonchntly. "You can make your own condition."


    Yukino''spetitive spirit red. She was determined to beat him now. "Alright, deal!"


    Ryuji grinned, clearly enjoying the game.


    Miko, watching the exchange, shook her head slightly, knowing that Yukino didn''t stand a chance. As Ryuji''s girlfriend, she was well aware of his hidden capabilities. Despite Ryuji''s carefree attitude in ss, he had an exceptional memory. He could nce at textbooks and instantly absorb all the information. Yukino, impressive as she was, had no idea what she was up against.


    Still, Miko remained silent, deciding to let things y out on their own.


    ---


    Just when it seemed the lunch break would end uneventfully, a sudden cry for help echoed through the hall.


    "Help! Help!"


    The door to the service club burst open, and in came Kawasaki Saki, the girl Ryuji had helped the night before. She mmed the door shut behind her, leaning against it as she panted heavily, clearly out of breath and shaken.


    Everyone in the room turned toward her, their faces filled with confusion and concern.


    "What''s going on?" Miko asked, her eyes wide with surprise.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, was more curious than concerned. He leaned back in his chair and observed Kawasaki with a calm, interested look. "Saki, what happened?"


    Saki, still catching her breath, nced around at the group of girls in the room. Upon realizing there were others present especially several beautiful girls her expression shifted to one of difort. Still, she straightened up and spoke, her voice quivering slightly, "I¡­ I''m here to see you."


    Her gaze fixed on Ryuji, and it became clear that she wasn''t there for anyone else.


    Miko blinked, then smiled warmly. "Hello, my name is Yotsuya Miko, and I''m Ryuji-kun''s girlfriend."


    "G-Girlfriend?" Saki stammered, clearly not expecting that introduction.


    Before she could process the shock, another voice chimed in.


    "And I''m Yurikawa Hana, Ryuji-kun''s girlfriend too!" Hana said cheerfully, raising her hand with a bright smile.


    Saki froze, her mind struggling to catch up with the information. She stared nkly at the two girls, her eyes then drifting to Yukino, thest one who hadn''t spoken yet.


    Yukino sighed, clearly sensing what saki was thinking. "I''m Yukinoshita Yukino," she said, slightly flustered. "And no, I''m not his girlfriend."


    Saki looked between the girls and Ryuji, her confusion deepening. "What¡­ what is going on here?"


    Ryuji grinned, leaning forward slightly. "It''s a long story."


    Trying to shake off her confusion, saki focused on the reason she hade in the first ce. "I¡­ I didn''t know where else to go," she said, her voice still shaky. "I¡­ I ran into something again, likest night."


    At this, Ryuji''s yful expression faded, reced by a more serious look. "You encountered another monster?"


    Saki nodded quickly, her hands trembling slightly. "Yes! Just likest night, but this time it was even scarier¡­ I didn''t know what to do, so I came here."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He had saved her from a cursed spirit the previous night, but he hadn''t sensed anything lingering around her afterward. "Are you sure you encountered a monster?" he asked, his tone calm but serious. "You don''t have any residual aura on you. I can''t sense anything strange."


    Saki''s face fell. "You¡­ you don''t believe me?"


    Her voice wavered with a mix of fear and frustration, as though she had desperately wanted Ryuji to take her seriously. She hade to him because she thought he understood what she was going through.


    Ryuji quickly raised a hand in a cating gesture. "I''m not saying I don''t believe you," he said, his tone softer. "I just don''t sense anything abnormal right now. Maybe it''s something different fromst time."


    Miko, who had been quietly watching, stepped forward. "Do you want to sit down, Saki-san? You seem shaken. Let''s talk about it calmly."


    Saki nodded gratefully and took a seat.


    Ryuji frowned thoughtfully. "It''s strange that I can''t sense anything from you," he said. "If it was a powerful spirit, there would be some kind of trace left behind."


    Saki looked even more distressed now, her voice small and uncertain. "So¡­ you don''t think it was real?"


    Ryuji shook his head. "No, that''s not it. But it''s possible that whatever you encountered wasn''t a cursed spirit. It could be something else."


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 78: Chance

    "No, it''s impossible!"


    Saki didn''t doubt Ryuji''s words, but as she thought back on what had just happened, the fear still lingered. She was certain of one thing:


    "What I encountered must have been something weird!"


    "Then tell me what happened at the time," Ryuji said casually, seeing how serious she was. He didn''t refute her im but gestured for her to exin the situation.


    "That''s right¡­"


    Saki took a deep breath and began recounting what had happened on her way over.


    After finding out that Ryuji was in the service club, she had been excited and rushed over. Everything was fine until she was about halfway there. That''s when she saw someone standing in the middle of the path.


    Her heart raced. "Be careful!" she had instinctively thought, wondering how the person had appeared out of nowhere. Just moments ago, there hadn''t been anyone there. And the person was wearing Sobu High School''s uniform, meaning they were a ssmate. Thankfully, she stopped just in time and avoided colliding with them.


    She was about to ask if they were okay when the person looked directly at her, eyes wide with surprise.


    "Can you see me?"


    At first, Saki was confused by the question. What do you mean, can I see you? You''re right in front of me, how could I not?


    Before she could say anything, the person continued. "My name is Mai Sakurajima. Do you know who I am? Do you know anything about me? You¡­"


    But as the girl, who had introduced herself as Mai Sakurajima, kept talking, her figure started to fade away from Saki''s sight. The strange thing was, even though Saki could see her disappearing, she couldn''t understand why or how.


    To make matters worse, Saki began to forget why she had even stopped in the first ce, and why she knew the name Mai Sakurajima. All that was left in her memory was the name, nothing else.


    "Now, except for her name, my memory is hazy. This is true, I''m not lying!" Saki added hastily, worried that Ryuji might not believe her.


    "I didn''t say I don''t believe you," Ryuji responded with a reassuring wave of his hand. "But if it was Mai Sakurajima, that actually wouldn''t be too surprising."


    "...What?" Saki was baffled. Why wasn''t it strange to encounter Mai Sakurajima?


    "Haven''t you heard the rumors going around school?" Ryuji asked, his voice calm but curious. Miko and the others in the service club also turned their attention to Saki, curious as to whether she had heard of these rumors.


    "Rumors?" Saki repeated, feeling even more confused. She worked part-time most days, so she didn''t have much time to listen to school gossip or pay attention to such things.


    Miko took over, exining what they had heard about Mai Sakurajima and the strange urrences surrounding her. "It''s said that she has the potential to be a sorcerer, like Ryuji-kun, but she doesn''t have control over her power. It was triggered by ident, and now she''s stuck in a situation where her presence keeps fading."


    "So, Mai Sakurajima has the qualifications to be a sorcerer?" Saki asked, her curiosity piqued, though a hint of jealousy crept into her voice. She was feeling a bit bitter. Why was it that other people had these rare abilities, and she didn''t?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that understanding," Ryuji confirmed. He noticed the envious expression on Saki''s face it was obvious to everyone in the room. Still, there wasn''t much anyone could do. You either had the qualifications, or you didn''t.


    "..."


    Although Saki was envious, she couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Mai Sakurajima. If she didn''t get help soon, she might disappearpletely, lost to the world.


    "If I see her again, I''ll let her know where the service club is," Saki promised, hoping to do something to help.


    Ryuji nodded in acknowledgment, then asked, "By the way, why did youe to see me?"


    Despite the long exnation, Saki hadn''t actually mentioned the real reason she sought him out. Ryuji was curious.


    "Oh, that?" Saki replied, looking a bit shy now. "I was curious about what a day in the life of a sorcerer is like."


    She smiled, her boldness returning. "It''s not every day you meet a boy you like, right? So I thought I''d check it out."


    Saki wasn''t the type of girl to shy away from taking initiative, especially when she liked someone. Her previous shyness had been a result of her exhaustion from working multiple jobs, but now that she was feeling more energetic, she had no problem being direct.


    However, her gaze swept across the other girls in the room Yotsuya Miko, Yurikawa Hana, and Yukinoshita Yukino and her confident smile wavered. Internally, she sighed.


    "I didn''t expect this muchpetition," she said with a hint of yfulness, though there was a deeper sense of disappointment hiding beneath the surface.


    Ryuji, unfazed, merely shrugged. "I can''t help that," he said, shing her a grin.


    With that, the lunch break came to an end, and it was time for afternoon sses to resume. Since it was exam day, it didn''t take long for everyone to finish their papers. However, instead of staying alert or checking over his answers, Ryuji immediatelyid his head down and fell asleep as soon as he was done.


    Across the room, Yumiko spotted him sleeping and smirked. She thought to herself, Looks like I''ve won this bet. She was already thinking of the perfect way to make Ryuji admit that he liked her she imagined it would be sweet revenge after all the teasing.@@novelbin@@


    While Ryuji was peacefully napping, another person in the city wasn''t having such a peaceful day Yukinoshita Haruno.


    Ever since her encounter with Ryuji, Haruno had been struggling. Although they hadn''t crossed any serious boundaries, what they had done weighed heavily on her mind. Despite throwing herself into work to distract herself, she found it harder and harder to forget.


    Worse still, she had started dreaming about Ryuji every night. These dreams were getting more vivid, more outrageous. It wasn''t just her and Ryuji anymore other women appeared in the dreams too. It was driving her mad.


    "Am I losing my mind?" she muttered to herself.


    Even now, sitting in a car with her mother, Yukinoshita Fumino, Haruno couldn''t shake the thoughts. She sighed.


    "Something on your mind?" Fumino asked, breaking the silence in the car.


    Haruno was startled for a moment before quickly shaking her head. "No, nothing."


    Fumino eyed her daughter carefully. "I''ve heard about how much effort you''ve been putting into worktely," she said gently. "But you should take care of yourself too. You''ve been pushing yourself too hard."


    Haruno nced at her mother, slightly confused. Had she been misunderstood? It wasn''t work she was throwing herself into out of passion it was to escape her thoughts about Ryuji.


    Still, she nodded, not wanting to exin the real reason for her behavior. "I''ll take it easy, Mom."


    There was a moment of silence before Haruno asked, "By the way, where are we going?" She had been called out by her mother earlier, told that there was something important they needed to do, but hadn''t been given any details.


    "We''re going to the Shinomiya Group," Fumino replied.


    Haruno''s eyes widened. "The Shinomiya Group?" she repeated in disbelief. The Shinomiya Group was one of thergest conglomerates in the country. Why would her mother need to visit them?


    Seeing her daughter''s surprise, Fumino calmly exined, "The Yukinoshita family has been facing some difficult challenges recently. If we don''t get help from a powerful ally, we may not be able to pull through."


    Haruno understood what her mother was referring to. The real estate business that their family relied on had been hit hard recently due to a series of idents. They were struggling to keep everything afloat.


    "But why would the Shinomiya Group help us?" Haruno asked, her disbelief still evident. The Shinomiya family was on a whole different levelpared to the Yukinoshitas. What did their family have to offer in return?


    "...Do they have their eye on you, Mom?" Haruno asked half-jokingly, her mind drifting to the possibility of an old romance or connection.


    Fumino shot her daughter a sharp look. "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Then, after a moment of hesitation, she revealed the real reason. "When I was younger, I was friends with the head of the Shinomiya family. I''ve avoided using that connection for years, but now¡­ there''s no other choice."


    Haruno was stunned. She had never known about this.


    "So, you''re calling in for a favor?" Haruno asked, her voice softening.


    Fumino nodded. "Yes. But this is the only chance we''ll get. If this fails, there won''t be another opportunity."


    Haruno understood the weight of the situation. "Don''t worry, Mom. We''ll make it through this."

 Chapter 80: For Real?

    "Um, could you wait just a little longer?"


    Haruno lowered her phone, ncing nervously at the tense faces of the Shinomiya family and Geto. She couldn''t help but feel a bit intimidated after all, her family, the Yukinoshitas, were small yerspared to the massive influence of the Shinomiya group.


    "Of course, I''m quite curious about this sorcerer you''ve called," Geto replied with a smile, showing no signs of impatience.


    "Tsk!" came the irritated sound from the twin sisters, Mimiko and Nanako. They clearly weren''t happy. How dare someone doubt their father figure, Geto? In their eyes, this outsider was courting death by suggesting that Geto wasn''t enough to solve the problem.


    The Shinomiya estate fell silent, with Gan''an Shinomiya, the patriarch, keeping quiet. None of the Shinomiya heirs dared to voice any objections while their father remained still.


    "Are you sure about this?" Fumino whispered to her daughter as they sat to the side. She wasn''t sure how her daughter had connections with a sorcerer, but if they could resolve the Shinomiya family''s curse, it might be their Yukinoshita family''s chance to rise.


    Haruno chuckled softly, gripping her phone tightly. She had full confidence in Ryuji the man who had saved her once before. "If it''s him, everything will be fine," she reassured, her mind shing back to that night.


    And soon enough¡­


    "Yo!"@@novelbin@@


    Ryuji appeared at the entrance, casually walking into the tense room, as if this was just another routine day for him. He wore his usualid-back grin.


    Haruno breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re finally here," she said, the tension leaving her shoulders.


    "What, were you about to cry?" Ryuji teased with a smirk, his tone yful as ever. Haruno''s face flushed in embarrassment.


    "You¡­ You''re impossible," she muttered, half-annoyed but also oddlyforted by his presence. As usual, Ryuji didn''t take things too seriously, and in this moment, that casual confidence was exactly what she needed.


    The entire room''s focus shifted to Ryuji, especially Shinomiya Kaguya, whose curiosity piqued. She studied Ryuji intently, surprised that someone her age had been summoned to deal with such a serious issue.


    "Hello, I''m Geto Suguru," Geto stepped forward, extending a hand, clearly sizing up the neer. He had that trademark calm, easygoing smile, but there was an air of underlying intensity to him. This was someone used to dealing with danger.


    "Hey there, I''m Ryuji," Ryuji replied, grasping Geto''s hand firmly, his grin unfazed.


    But in his mind, Ryuji felt a tinge of disappointment. No new skill or ability had been triggered from this handshake. He''d been hoping for something special, considering Geto''s abilities.


    "Tsk!" Mimiko and Nanako scowled, sensing theck of reverence in Ryuji''s tone. How dare he act so casually around Geto? It felt like a tant insult.


    Ryuji, however, remained nonchnt. "Calm down, you''re reading too much into things," he said dismissively, ncing at the twin sisters. He could understand their loyalty to Geto, but he wasn''t here to stroke egos.


    The twin sisters grumbled but didn''t say anything more, clearly displeased but held back by Geto''s calm demeanor.


    "Shall we get to it then? The curse spirit?" Gan''an Shinomiya, who had been silently watching the exchange, finally spoke up, his voice steady but filled with worry. After all, one of his sons had already died, and he feared for the safety of the others.


    "Sure, lead the way," Ryuji said with a shrug.


    Gan''an gestured for Ryuji to approach the body of Seiryu Shinomiya, whichy twisted and lifeless on the floor. The sight was gruesome, with his body unnaturally contorted and his face frozen in terror.


    "Tsk, this is one twisted mess," Ryuji remarked as he observed the corpse.


    The Shinomiya family members exchanged uneasy nces. His casual tone was a bit unnerving, but none of them dared to speak out, especially with their father, Gan''an, staying silent.


    Geto, who had followed Ryuji to the body, asked, "So, what do you make of it, Ryuji?"


    "I mean, the guy was obviously strangled, right? But not in the way you''re thinking," Ryuji replied, standing up straight and stretching slightly. His casual demeanor made it seem like this was all part of some mundane day job.


    Nanako, one of the twin sisters, frowned in frustration. "Strangled? Anyone can see that. That''s not some great insight!" she snapped, clearly still annoyed at Ryuji''sck of respect.


    Ryuji just grinned. "Yeah, but can you figure out what did the strangling?"


    Nanako hesitated, unable to answer. Of course, she knew it was a curse spirit, but as for the specifics, she couldn''t say.


    Ryuji''s smirk deepened. "Didn''t think so."


    Nanako''s frustration boiled over, but before she could respond, Geto intervened again, his voice calm and measured. "Nanako, calm down."


    With Geto''s order, the twin sisters quieted, though they still shot res in Ryuji''s direction.


    Geto turned back to Ryuji, curiosity evident in his eyes. "So, what do you see that I don''t?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "I''m surprised you missed it, honestly. You felt the curse, right? But you didn''t recognize the type?"


    Geto frowned, clearly intrigued now. "I sensed a special-grade curse spirit, but there was something unfamiliar mixed in. What is it?"


    "Urban legends," Ryuji said, ncing down at Seiryu''s body again. "Recently, some curse spirits have started mimicking urban legends. This one¡­ seems tied to shadows."


    "Shadows?" Geto repeated, following Ryuji''s gaze. Only now did he notice how Seiryu''s shadow looked distorted, like it was still clinging to him, even in death.


    "So, this thing could be lurking in any shadow in this manor?" Geto muttered, his voice filled with realization.


    As the implications hit, the others in the room instinctively shifted away from the shadows, their fear visibly growing.


    "Rx," Ryuji said with a smile. "I''ve got this."


    Geto leaned back, his interest piqued. "Alright, I''ll let you handle it. Show me what you''ve got."


    With a cocky grin, Ryuji stepped forward and rolled his shoulders, loosening up as if preparing for a light workout. "Watch closely."


    And then, with a simple motion, Ryuji pulled down his cor slightly, revealing the cursed marks along his neck.


    Geto''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s¡­ the curse from the Inumaki n?"


    Before Geto could finish processing, Ryuji activated the curse technique.


    A deep, reverberating hum filled the air, as the entire space around them seemed to resonate with energy. Shadows around the room began to warp and tremble, as if pulled by an unseen force.


    The Shinomiya family members watched in horror as the walls and floors of theirvish estate cracked under the immense pressure of Ryuji''s curse technique. The oppressive atmosphere grew heavier as a guttural roar echoed through the manor.


    Gan''an and the Shinomiya heirs could barely maintain theirposure. Fumino, for the first time, truly grasped the sheer power of what they were dealing with. "This is¡­ terrifying," she whispered, her face pale.


    "Mom, it''s fine," Haruno reassured her mother, gripping her hand. Despite the fear in the air, she had full confidence in Ryuji. She had seen him pull off miracles before, and this time would be no different.


    The curse spirit revealed itself, its grotesque form emerging from the shadows above. Its body was a writhing mass of darkness, constantly shifting and twisting.


    Ryuji didn''t give it time to react.


    "Third Dimension!" he shouted.


    In an instant, the air around the curse spirit distorted violently, the space warping andpressing with immense force. The curse spirit let out a shriek of terror as it was pulled into the vortex, unable to escape the gravitational pull of Ryuji''s technique.


    "Bang!" The twisting force caused the floor beneath it to crack, splintering into pieces. The curse spirit struggled, but it was already toote.


    "Soul Devouring!" Ryuji''s voice rang out as the final piece of the puzzle clicked into ce. The spirit''s howls grew weaker and weaker, until finally, it was consumed, disappearingpletely.


    Silence fell over the room. The air, which had been thick with fear and tension, began to clear.


    As the dust settled, a familiar voice echoed in Ryuji''s mind.


    "Sessfully contacted target: Special Grade Curse Spirit. Golden entry triggered. Would you like to load it?"

 Chapter 82: You Broke It on Purpose, Didn鈥檛 You?

    "Hahaha!"


    Nanako and Mimiko''s words made Geto Suguruugh heartily. Seeing himugh, the two sisters beamed with pride, clearly pleased with themselves.


    Looking off into the distance, Geto''s gaze turned contemtive, a subtle seriousness settling in.


    No matter what, his original n would not change. It seemed he couldn''t master Domain Expansion before the n kicked off. But that didn''t matter there were always other ways.


    "Gojo¡­ just wait. I''ll definitely create a new world," he muttered to himself, his mind already calcting the next steps.


    ---


    Back in the business car, during a brief moment of rest, Ryuji took a look at the golden entry he''d triggered from the special-grade cursed spirit.


    "Golden Entry: Shadow Maniption!"


    Not bad it was the power to control shadows.


    Ryuji gave it a try and found he could not only manipte his own shadow but also the shadows of others. This technique definitely had a high ceiling for growth and mastery.


    "Load it," he decided. For abilities like this, keeping them was a no-brainer.


    Only abilities that were truly useless would get discarded.


    "Talent Entry System:


    [Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Maniption [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 74,120!"


    Ryuji smiled at the progress. His stats were really starting to stack up.


    Compared to the nearly empty panel he''d started with, his abilities now were pretty stacked.


    After returning home, it would be a good time to practice more with his shadow maniption. Since it was a newly acquired ability, it needed testing and refinement. After ncing at his panel for a moment, Ryuji closed it with a satisfied grin.


    Turning his attention to Haruno, who was kneeling in front of him, Ryuji reached out and yfully patted her cheek, grinning.@@novelbin@@


    "Well done," he said with a satisfied tone.


    Thank goodness this business car had enough space in the backseat. Otherwise, things would have been a little too cramped forfort.


    "..."


    Haruno shot him an icy re, unable to say much, though her expression was one of frustration and exhaustion.


    Just then, the car stopped.


    "Mr. Ryuji, we''ve arrived," Fumino''s voice came from the passenger seat.


    She had even instructed the driver to take a few extra loops around the block, giving them plenty of time.


    "Alright," Ryuji replied casually, watching as Haruno hurriedly tidied herself up. He smirked, stepped out of the car, and stretched his arms.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Yukinoshita, for the ride home," he said politely.


    "It''s nothing at all," Fumino responded with a calm smile, maintaining herposed demeanor. "If you ever have the time, Mr. Ryuji, feel free to visit our house."


    "There''ll be a chance for sure," Ryuji grinned, giving a short wave as he walked off.


    Once he was out of sight, Fumino instructed the driver to start the car again. As the vehicle began to move, she turned her attention to her daughter, who sat in the back with messy hair and a flustered look.


    "Haruno, care to exin how you and Mr. Ryuji became acquainted?" she asked with a knowing look.


    "You didn''t know him at all and yet, you were fine leaving me alone with him?" Haruno shot back, rolling her eyes. Despite her irritation, there was a strange sense of security she felt from Ryuji. He was now someone she trusted deeply.


    "Well, what could I have done? If you didn''t want to, I couldn''t have forced you," Fumino replied indifferently.


    She understood her daughter well. Despite Haruno''s outwardly obedient nature, when it came to matters of principle, she wouldn''t back down easily. Fumino had encountered her daughter''s stubborn resistance many times especially when she had suggested taking Yukino to high-ss social gatherings, only to be firmly opposed by Haruno.


    Haruno had always insisted that her younger sister deserved to enjoy a normal, carefree school life, and as the eldest, she would bear the burden of their family''s responsibilities.


    "..."


    Seeing her mother''s piercing gaze, Haruno had no rebuttal. Deep down, she knew her attraction to Ryuji was real, even though she had initially resisted it.


    She sighed in resignation. "Fine, whatever. Think what you want."


    Fumino shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips. She didn''t need to pry any further. As long as her daughter understood the stakes, that was enough.


    "I''m tired. Let''s just go home," Haruno said, waving her hand dismissively.


    "Of course," Fumino replied, turning back around, satisfied with how things had gone.


    ---


    Meanwhile, after arriving home, Ryuji noticed that Miko still hadn''t returned. He made a quick call and learned that she had been busy apanying her mother.


    Ryuji didn''t mind. In fact, Miko had even suggested that he could visit her at her mother''s house if he wanted. The upstairs rooms were soundproof, after all.


    Ryuji''s immediate reply was, "Sounds good!"


    Yeah, just checking on the soundproofing nothing more.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, interrupting his thoughts. Curious, Ryuji walked over to answer it.


    When he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Izumi Sae standing awkwardly at the entrance. She looked a little flustered.


    "So, what''s wrong this time? Another broken water pipe?" Ryuji asked with a yful smirk.


    "The kitchen¡­," Sae muttered guiltily, avoiding eye contact. She was clearly embarrassed.


    Ryuji just stood there, looking at her for a long moment before letting out a soft chuckle.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of it."


    ---


    Inside the kitchen, Ryuji quickly spotted the issue. As expected, the floor was flooded. The pipes were clearly busted, but upon closer inspection, it didn''t seem like normal wear and tear. This pipe had been tampered with.


    "You know, I just realized this wasn''t caused by old pipes wearing out," Ryuji said, looking over at Sae with a raised eyebrow.


    Sae froze, guilt shing across her face. She had definitely been caught.


    "..."


    She couldn''t meet his gaze. Her eyes darted to the side, avoiding him entirely.


    "You broke it on purpose, didn''t you?" Ryuji''s grin widened as he leaned back.


    Sae''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she stammered, "I¡ªwell¡­ maybe?"


    "Uh-huh. Well, I think some punishment is in order for that, don''t you?" Ryuji teased, his voice carrying a yful edge.


    "W-Wait! You¡ª" Sae tried to protest, but Ryuji wasn''t about to let her off that easily.

 Chapter 85: Innate Techniques

    Take Yuta, who I met not too long ago as an example.


    He had never trained a single day in his life, yet the amount of cursed energy he possessed was even more exaggerated than Gojo''s.


    That''s why people say that being a sorcerer is all about talent.


    The potential a sorcerer has in the future can often be seen from the very beginning.


    "..."


    Although it sounded a bit like boasting, after seeing Ryuji''s abilities firsthand, the girls just exchanged smiles and didn''t say anything more.


    "It''s tooplicated to exin cursed energy in general terms. Just give me your hand!"


    Ryuji raised a hand towards Mai.


    With just one nce, he had already understood the flow of her cursed energy.


    Before, he had only done this to unlock an entry-level understanding. This time, however, holding hands was for something serious.


    "Uh! Sure!"


    Mai didn''t think much of it and ced her hand in his.


    The next moment, Ryuji began channeling his cursed energy through his palm, guiding it into her body.


    "Now, I''m going to use my cursed energy to guide yours through your body. How does it feel?"


    Mai had already closed her eyes by then. After hearing Ryuji''s question, she concentrated for a moment and replied.


    "It feels... itchy and a bit painful, but also kind of amazing!"


    "..."


    What a weird way to describe it!


    Not only Ryuji, but even the other girls in the club couldn''t help but exchange nces, slightly exasperated by her words.


    "Ugh!"


    Apparently, Mai also realized how strange her description was. Her face flushed red.


    "Ahem!"


    Ryuji cleared his throat and pulled his hand back. Mai, for a moment, even felt a bit of loss.


    "Alright, now just follow this pathway and circte your cursed energy on your own."


    "Okay!"


    Knowing that it was important, Mai calmed herself down and nodded seriously at Ryuji before starting to practice on her own.


    Ryuji then turned his attention to Miko and Hana.


    "I almost forgot earlier because of everything going on. Both of you have the potential to be sorcerers since you each possess some sort of innate techniques, so I''ll teach you how to control your cursed energy!"


    He had meant to mention it before but got sidetracked. Now seemed like the perfect time to learn together.


    "Hmm!"


    Miko didn''t think much of it. For her, as long as she could protect herself and not burden Ryuji, that was enough. Hana, on the other hand, was more curious.


    "I wonder if we''ll get some sort of special technique?"


    "Actually, some sorcerers can only use their cursed energy but never awaken their own techniques."


    Having the talent to be a sorcerer was one thing, but awakening a technique was something else entirely.


    "But don''t worry. For Miko, I think your technique will likely be rted to your eyes."


    ording to the anime''s description, Miko''s Yin-Yang Eyes were among the most advanced out there. That was no small thing.


    So, if she awakened a technique, it would likely involve her eyes.


    "As for Hana, I''d say you''re a natural-born user of the Reverse Cursed Technique."


    "Reverse Cursed Technique?"


    Hana looked at him curiously.


    "Yeah. Cursed energy is born from negative emotions, so it''s often seen as negative energy. But the Reversal Technique uses positive energy. This ability can be used for healing, which is why people with it are often called the strongest healers."


    Hana''s cursed energy felt particrly intense and warm¡ªa telltale sign of someone capable of using the Reverse Cursed Technique.


    It reminded Ryuji of Shoko, a student who had trained alongside Gojo and Geto. She was a natural-born healer and now one of the few irreceable medical talents at Jujutsu High, protected for her invaluable skills.


    "Wow, really?"


    The always cheerful and innocent Hana seemed to grasp Ryuji''s point, but she wasn''t too concerned about the details.


    "Hehe! Since Ryuji thinks I can, then I''ll learn it!"


    She was easygoing¡ªif Ryuji told her to learn, she would. The rest didn''t really matter to her.


    Seeing Hana''s carefree attitude, Ryuji couldn''t help but smile. He exined the method of controlling cursed energy to both her and Miko.


    Meanwhile, off to the side, Utaha, Eriri, Yukino, and Saki couldn''t help but feel a little left out.


    After all, they had seen the existence of these special curses, and naturally, they too wanted to possess such mysterious power. But Ryuji had already told them before that theycked the talent to be sorcerers.


    Now, they could only watch the others practice, feeling envious.


    "Ahem!"


    Noticing the change in their expressions, Ryuji cleared his throat, deciding it was time to say something.


    "Well, you don''t have to be too disappointed. In the world of sorcery, there are spells that can allow ordinary people to gain the ability to be sorcerers."


    The simplest example was a certain cursed spirit known as Mahito, one of the Four Great Curses of Cmity. His technique, Idle Transfiguration, allowed him to alter a person''s body, granting them the ability to manipte cursed energy.


    "Really?"


    Upon hearing this, the girls couldn''t help but look at Ryuji expectantly.


    "Don''t worry, there will be opportunities."


    He smiled and waved it off, and his words sessfully eased their feelings of envy. After all, they trusted him.


    Ryuji himself had always been quite envious of Mahito''s Idle Transfiguration technique. It was a more advanced form of healing than the Reversal Technique, and the only real counter to it was an attack directly aimed at the soul.


    But that limitation applied only to Mahito because he had nothing but Idle Transfiguration to rely on.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, was different.


    With his countless entries and cursed techniques, he could kill someone before they even got close enough to pose a threat. Let''s see them try to mess with his soul.


    And who knows? He might even stumble upon a soul-rted technique in the future.


    Speaking of which, the Four Great Curses of Cmity should be surfacing soon.


    After all, there wasn''t much time left before Suguru Geto wouldunch his Night Parade of a Hundred Demons against Jujutsu High.


    "Tsk, the Four Great Curses have some pretty good techniques."


    Whether it was Jogo, Dagon, Hanami, or Mahito, they all possessed useful abilities.


    Of particr note was Dagon''s domain, said to be the most beautiful of all domains.


    If he could snag that ability, it would be quite a catch!


    But he wasn''t in any rush. He''d face them sooner orter anyway.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a dense forest, a short figure with a volcano-shaped head stood among the trees Jogo, one of the Four Great Curses of Cmity.


    At this moment, Jogo was using his me technique to incinerate an urban legend that had been terrorizing the area.


    "So, this is the special curse born not long ago? It certainly possesses a different kind of powerpared to us cursed spirits."


    As he watched the remnants of the urban legend dissolve into nothingness, Jogo''s deep voice echoed through the woods.


    Behind him stood three other cursed spirits.


    One of them, a grotesque, two-meter-tall creature resembling a baby, was Hanami, the one closest in appearance to a real human.


    "Jogo, you''re amazing! Truly worthy of your reputation!"


    The voice belonged to Mahito, who wasughing as he watched Jogo''s disy of raw power.@@novelbin@@


    "Now that we''re all gathered here, why not begin our assault on the humans?"


    Mahito was born from humanity''s darkest emotions, and it showed in his excitement. There was a reason he was called the manifestation of human malice.


    Hanami, however, was more cautious.


    Her mature, sisterly voice floated over to Jogo and the others.


    "The emergence of these urban legends is beyond what we expected. And I hear there''s someone named Satoru Gojo, said to be the strongest sorcerer alive. If we make a move now, we might¡ª"


    Although she didn''t finish her sentence, the meaning was clear.


    The Four Great Curses were powerful, but they were not invincible.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Jogo responded in a low voice.


    "I''m not afraid of dying, and it doesn''t matter if I''m the one tough a hundred years from now. As long as it''s a cursed spirit who triumphs in the end, that''s enough for me."


    "Jogo..."


    Among the Four Great Curses, Jogo acted the most like an elder brother.


    Later, in his attempt to recruit Ryomen Sukuna, the King of Curses, he would challenge him to a duel, offering his life as a wager¡ªonly to lose in the end.


    "Don''t worry, Hanami, I won''t act recklessly. But first, we need to understand more about these urban legends."


    What intrigued Jogo the most was the unique nature of these urban legends.


    "I can feel it. After destroying that one, my power increased."


    "What?"


    The other curses were startled by his admission.


    For a special-grade cursed spirit, increasing power further was incredibly difficult. But now, it seemed that defeating these urban legends could do just that.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go find more of them!"


    Mahito eximed excitedly.


    Jogo didn''t object.


    ***


    Later that night, Ryuji sat on the couch, watching Haruno kneeling before him, a curious expression on his face.


    "How did you find the time toe here?"


    He hadn''t expected to see her waiting for him when he got home.


    "Is your family''spany that free these days?"


    By all ounts, Haruno should''ve been busy.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    Haruno spoke with a bit of exasperation.


    "Thanks to you, our family sessfully secured the help of the Shinomiya family, and all ourpany''s problems have been resolved!"


    At this, Haruno''s mood visibly dimmed.


    "I worked so hard to stabilize thepany''s decline, and in the end, a single word from the Shinomiya family solved everything¡­"


    At this moment, Haruno truly understood what it meant to be part of a top-tier conglomerate.


    Compared to that, the Yukinoshita family was nothing.


    "And you probably know what my mother''s like. I nned to handle somepany matters beforeing here, but she settled it all and insisted Ie over."


    As she said this, Haruno shook her head slightly.


    She knew her mother well enough. It was all about using her to connect with Ryuji.


    But in truth, when she first met him, her only interest had been his immense strength. She hadn''t considered using that strength to benefit her family.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji chuckled lightly at her words.


    "Well, in the end, wasn''t it still your own achievement?"


    He patted her gently on the head.


    "..."


    It was true, she couldn''t argue with that.


    "By the way!"


    Suddenly, Haruno remembered something and looked up at him.


    "I feel like¡­"


    "Don''t forget why you''re here."


    "..."


    What kind of ''business'' was this?


    She shot Ryuji a look of disbelief but still lowered her head, continuing.


    "Thepany was in trouble because of a few idents at our new construction sites. At first, we thought they were just that idents. But now, it seems like they might not be idents at all¡­"

 Chapter 86: Twisted

    "Before, when I didn''t know there were any strange curses, I didn''t think much of it. But now that I''m aware, maybe there really is something¡­ unnatural."


    The weekend wasn''t far off, so Ryuji agreed to help Haruno when the time came. As for the "price" of his help, well¡­ let''s just say that by the time Ryuji went to school the next morning, Haruno was still fast asleep, clearly too exhausted to get out of bed that day.


    Today''s ss was another exam. After all, it had only been one day since thest one, and the tests weren''t finished yet. The results would be posted next week, and Yukino and Yumiko seemed excitedly anticipating the day.


    Ryuji simply watched their excitement with an amused smile, saying nothing. He was curious if they''d still feel that way after the results were announced.


    The weekend arrived quickly, and Ryuji kept his promise. He made his way to one of the construction sites owned by the Yukinoshita family. Haruno had something urgent to attend to, so Ryuji was going alone.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere¡­


    "I''m heading out!" Eriri called as she prepared to leave the house.


    Sayuri, lounging on the sofa, frowned as she took in Eriri''s casual outfit.


    "Haven''t I taught you better than this? If you''re going to meet Ryuji, you should dress up properly. How else are you going to make him notice you?"


    Sayuri always worried about her daughter''sck of effort.


    "No, Mom!" Eriri groaned in frustration. "Ryuji''s busy today! It was Shiyu who invited me out!"


    Originally, Eriri had wanted to ask Ryuji out on another date. After theirst one had ended in disaster, she had been eager for a do-over. But since Ryuji wasn''t avable, and Shiyu had invited her instead, Eriri agreed.


    "Ah, I see!" Sayuri sighed in disappointment. "You''re just going out with other girls."


    Such a waste of an opportunity, she thought. She waved Eriri off dismissively.


    "Alright, go on, then."


    "..."


    Eriri shot her mother an irritated look before heading out the door.


    "That girl doesn''t know how lucky she is," Sayuri muttered to herself as she watched her daughter leave.


    If she''d had the chance to meet a man as perfect as Ryuji when she was younger, she would have gone for him without hesitation. Unfortunately, it was toote for her now.


    Sayuri had long since epted the reality of her own marriage. Ever since Eriri was born, her father, Spencer, had been stationed abroad as a diplomat. The real reason, of course, was that Spencer''s first love lived in that country. Sayuri knew this, but she didn''t care.


    Their marriage was never about love to begin with. Back then, the Sawamura family had faced a crisis, and her marriage to Spencer had been a means to save the family. Sayuri had used her charm to win over Spencer, who came from a wealthy background.


    That''s why sheter moved away from the Sawamura family and became determined not to use Eriri for any arranged marriage. Her own marriage was already a mess, and she would never allow her daughter to go through the same thing.


    "Hah¡­"


    Thinking back on it now, Sayuri felt like her mindset had changed a lot over the years. She took a deep breath and calmed down. At least her life wasn''t so bad now¡ªshe lived peacefully with Eriri, and Spencer could stay with his first love for all she cared.


    Just as Sayuri was deciding whether to watch some anime, the doorbell rang.


    "Hmm? Is Eriri back already?"


    She was always forgetting things, so it wouldn''t be surprising if she returned.


    Sayuri didn''t think much of it as she made her way to the door. But when she saw who was standing there, she froze.


    "Why are you here?"


    The man at the door was none other than Spencer, Eriri''s father.


    But Spencer, who had once been a well-dressed, handsome man, now looked like a mess. He had a scruffy beard, dark circles under his eyes, and a gaunt frame.


    "What happened to you? Did something happen with your first love?"


    Sayuri''s question was half in jest, but Spencer''s silence said it all.


    "Ah¡­"


    Sayuri was genuinely surprised. She hadn''t expected that guess to be correct.


    "So, what are you nning to do now?" she asked.


    Even though she had no feelings for Spencer anymore, he was still Eriri''s father. She wasn''t about to throw him out.


    "I just came to grab a few things¡­ and to leave a gift for Eriri," Spencer finally said. His voice was hoarse, as if he hadn''t spoken to anyone in a long time.


    "A gift for Eriri? Alright,e in."


    Hearing that it was for her daughter, Sayuri let him inside.


    Spencer quickly packed up some belongings and a few valuable items. It was obvious that he intended to sell them off to pay some debts. Though Sayuri noticed, she didn''t say anything. Those were things he had bought long ago, and she had never used them.


    After a bit of packing, Spencer ced a small y fox figurine on the table.


    "What''s this?" Sayuri asked, skeptical. "Is this supposed to be the gift?"


    The doll looked like something you''d pick out of a trash bin.


    "Don''t underestimate it," Spencer said, his voice suddenly serious. "I got this from a temple overseas. It''s supposed to bring peace and protection. Keep it here, and it will safeguard Eriri."


    Spencer knew how to get Sayuri''s attention. And sure enough, anything rted to her daughter immediately made Sayuri take things more seriously.


    "..."


    Even though the doll looked a little shabby, as long as it could protect Eriri, that was enough for her.


    "Fine, just leave it here."


    The vi was big enough one little doll wouldn''t take up much space. Although she did wonder why something from a temple would be in the shape of a fox instead of a Buddha or a monk.


    "I''ll be leaving now," Spencer said abruptly, as if in a hurry to get out.


    "..."


    Why was he in such a rush? Whatever, Sayuri thought. It''s better if he leaves anyway less of an eyesore.


    Once Spencer was gone, Sayuri didn''t return to the sofa. Instead, she headed to her room to pick out aic to read.


    She had initially started reading manga to have something inmon with Eriri, but over time, she had grown to enjoy it herself.


    As she walked away, she didn''t notice the faint red glow that began to flicker in the eyes of the small y fox figurine on the table.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Spencer didn''t go far after leaving the vi. His once gaunt face now twisted into a grotesque and sinister expression.


    "Soon¡­ Mary, you will be resurrected soon!"


    Mary was the name of Spencer''s first love. Just as Sayuri had guessed, Mary had recently died in a tragic ident. This twisted love had warped Spencer''s heart.


    "The fox spirit said that if it absorbs my daughter''s vitality, it can transfer that energy to Mary¡­" Spencer''s eyes glinted with a light red glow as he continued to mutter to himself.


    "Just wait, Mary. You''ll be back soon!"


    His mind was clearly under the influence of the so-called "fox spirit," and now Spencer''s heart waspletely consumed by it. He was willing to sacrifice his daughter just to bring his long-dead first love back to life.


    ---


    "Is this the ce?" Ryuji asked himself as he arrived at one of the Yukinoshita family''s construction sites. There weren''t any workers around.


    ording to Haruno, this was the site where the most idents had happened. While other sites had the asional mishap, here, idents urred nearly every day. It wasn''t normal.


    All work on the site had stopped, and the area had been cordoned off to keep people away.


    After taking a quick look around, Ryuji didn''t notice anything unusual at first. He simply stepped over the barrier and walked into the site.


    "Hmm?"


    The moment his foot hit the ground, Ryuji sensed it.


    "There''s some serious cursed energy here."


    From the outside, it was invisible. But as soon as you stepped in, the overwhelming cursed energy became apparent.


    "Special grade," he muttered, narrowing his eyes. The level of cursed energy here had to be at the special grade. No wonder things had been going wrong.


    Haruno''s hunch had been right there was definitely something sinister here.@@novelbin@@


    Ignoring the oppressive atmosphere, Ryuji continued walking deeper into the construction site. The further he went, the heavier the cursed energy felt.


    "This is getting interesting."


    Ryuji smirked, feeling a sense of excitement build inside him.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps and a faint yelp.


    "A girl?"


    Ryuji was a bit surprised. Could there be another sorcerer here?


    Following the noise, he turned a corner and saw a girl holding her head, trembling and screaming.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "..."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, watching the girl panic as she continued to wail.


    "What a loud voice," he muttered to himself, slightly amused by the scene.


    "G-ghost! There''s a ghost!" the girl shouted, clutching her head even tighter.


    Without hesitation, Ryuji raised his hand and lightly knocked her on the head.


    "Stop screaming. Even if there were a ghost, it would''ve run off by now with how loud you''re being."


    "Ah!"


    The girl rubbed her head, blinking in confusion as the pain snapped her out of her hysteria. Slowly, she looked up at Ryuji, realization dawning on her face.


    "Wait¡­ you''re not a ghost?"


    "Have you ever seen a ghost this handsome?" Ryuji asked, half-joking as he looked at her with a smirk.


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 88: Nakano Sisters

    "Is it over?"


    At this time, Miku timidly poked her head out to look around. The one-eyed cursed spirit had been exorcised, and the sky, which had grown unnaturally dark, had returned to normal. The oppressive atmosphere had lifted significantly.


    "Let''s go," Ryuji said, ncing at her briefly before stuffing his hands into his pockets and walking away.


    "Wait for me!"


    Miku, realizing he was leaving, hurried to catch up with him. Even though the monster was gone, she wasn''t brave enough to stay alone in such a ce. In her haste, she nearly tripped, but Ryuji caught her just in time.


    "Sessfully contacted target: Miku Nakano! A purple entry has been triggered, do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected the entry to trigger now he thought if it didn''t happen the first time, it wouldn''tter. But it seemed like a pleasant surprise.


    "That¡­"


    Miku''s shy voice broke the silence. She hadn''t thought much earlier, but now, as she looked at Ryuji up close, she seemed a little flustered. Her mind was racing.


    Ryuji, without any ulterior motives, simply let go of her.


    "Be careful next time."


    "Hmm¡­ hmm," she muttered, lowering her head, falling into step behind him. She followed silently, unsure of what to say. Ryuji didn''t know how to respond either, so he left it at that.


    Whatever, Ryuji thought, focusing his attention elsewhere. Let''s check that entry.


    The notification about the entry hade up, and now he wanted to see what it was.


    "Purple Entry: Acting!"


    That wasn''t from Miku he remembered that one triggered earlier, with Mai Sakurajima.


    Thinking back on it, if not for this opportunity, Ryuji would have almost forgotten about it.


    "Eh, let''s just dpose it."


    It didn''t seem particrly useful, so Ryuji decided to break it down.


    Next, he checked the new entry that had just triggered from Miku.


    "Purple Entry: Acting!"


    "...???"


    Acting again? Ryuji furrowed his brows. What kind of ability was this? After a closer look, he realized it was just rted to cosy.


    Now that he thought about it, Miku did have a hobby of dressing up as her sisters. Did this mean if you married Miku, you''d technically be marrying all five? (T/N: Fuutaro fumbled the bag big time)


    "Hiss!"


    Shaking his head, Ryuji pushed the thought away. He couldn''t helpughing to himself, though. It was a strange idea, but notpletely off the mark.


    "Alright, let''s break this down too," he said, choosing dposition again.


    Honestly, he didn''t see why something like cosy would rank as a purple-level entry. Maybe it was just the "heroine effect," elevating otherwise mundane abilities.


    For most people, something like this wouldn''t even register as an ability.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human@@novelbin@@


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Maniption [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 76,120!"


    Not bad another 2,000 points added.


    When the purple entry is triggered ten times, he''d get a free purple draw.


    All in all, Ryuji was pretty satisfied with the current progress.


    "That¡­" Miku''s voice brought Ryuji back to reality as they walked out of the construction site together. She hesitated for a moment, then gathered her courage.


    "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji paused and nced back at her.


    "Could you take me home?"


    Miku knew it was probably too much to ask, but after everything that had just happened, she didn''t have the courage to walk home alone even if it was broad daylight.


    "Take you home?"


    "I¡­"


    She lowered her head quickly, her face turning beet red.


    Whoever said the "hero saving the damsel" trope was outdated was wrong.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help butugh at her flustered response. It was just too cute.


    "Alright, alright! I''ll take you home," he said, still chuckling. He didn''t have anything better to do anyway. At most, he''d just send a message to Harunoter to let her know the problem at the site was resolved.


    "Thank you!"


    Miku''s face lit up as she quickly followed him.


    As they walked, curiosity got the better of her. "Um, what was that monster back there?"


    "Well," Ryuji began, ncing at her. "Sooner orter, everyone''s going to know, so I guess it doesn''t hurt to tell you in advance."


    The existence of cursed spirits wasn''t going to stay hidden forever. Ordinary people would learn about them eventually, and considering what Miku had just been through, it was probably better to exin.


    So, as they walked, Ryuji gave her a quick rundown of the world of curses.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the domain of Ryomen Sukuna, on a throne of bones, Sukuna slowly opened his eyes.


    "Another one gone¡­"


    He had just sensed the loss of another finger. Just like before, it hadn''t been destroyed merely vanished. He could no longer feel its presence.


    "So, there''s a capable sorcerer in this era, after all," Sukuna mused, a wicked smile curling his lips.


    The first time, he hadn''t been too concerned, but now, with a second finger lost, it was different. Each of his fingers contained a part of his power, and losing one meant losing one-twentieth of his strength.


    If it were just one, it wouldn''t be an issue. He couldpensate. But with two already gone, and the possibility of losing more, even when he fully resurrected, he wouldn''t return at full strength.


    "Tsk."


    Sukuna''s grin widened, though it didn''t reach his eyes.


    But he wasn''t one to rage blindly. There was no point. He''d reim what was his in time.


    "My time ising soon," Sukuna whispered to himself. The moment was approaching. He knew his finger hadn''t been destroyed it had simply been ced somewhere beyond his reach.


    Once he found out who was responsible, he''d retrieve what was his.


    "Wait for me," Sukuna chuckled. "What belongs to me will alwayse back to me."


    ***


    At the same time, Ryuji had no idea that he was already on Sukuna''s radar.


    But even if he had known, he wouldn''t have been worried. He had anticipated this when he put Sukuna''s fingers into his space, sealing them off from the world.


    The worst-case scenario? A fight.


    He still had time before Sukuna''s full resurrection, and Ryuji didn''t doubt that he would grow strong enough to face even the curse king by then.


    By that time, even if Sukuna were at his peak, Ryuji was confident he could knock him down.


    ***


    "Is this the ce?"


    Before long, they arrived at Miku''s house. It was arge, luxurious home a fitting residence for a family supporting quintuplets.


    "Well, thank you!"


    Miku hadn''t expected the walk home to feel so short. She was a little disappointed, actually. As they stood by the entrance, she realized she didn''t want the time with Ryuji to end just yet.


    Suddenly, she blurted, "Why note inside for some tea?"


    "..."


    Ryuji chuckled. He knew she probably meant it innocently, but still, he couldn''t help but find the situation amusing.


    If it had been an older, more experienced woman, the offer might have had a different meaning. But Miku was still just a girl.


    "No, I''ve got other things to do. I''ll take a raincheck," he said with a smile. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future, so there was no need to rush.


    Miku''s face fell for a moment, but she quickly nodded. She assumed he had to go deal with more curses elsewhere after all, he was some kind of hero.


    "Can I get your contact info, at least?"


    "Sure."


    Ryuji didn''t refuse. After exchanging numbers with Miku, he turned to leave.


    But before he walked away, he nced up at the second-floor window of Miku''s house.


    There, peeking curiously from behind the curtains, were four other heads all watching what was happening with great interest.


    "Huh. Looks like I caught some attention," Ryuji muttered with a smirk.


    Inside, the rest of the Nakano sisters were watching the scene below, each with their own thoughts.


    Could it be that Miku''s in love?" Ichika, the eldest sister, teased with a sly grin.


    "Ah, this is interesting," Nino chimed in, raising an eyebrow. "What a shame though¡­"


    "What do you mean, ''what a shame''?" Yotsuba asked, tilting her head curiously.


    "That boy is so handsome!" Nino added, her tone a mix of envy and yful annoyance.


    Miku, meanwhile, stood at the front door, watching Ryuji''s figure slowly disappear down the street. She nced down at the contact information saved in her phone, her heart beating a little faster.


    She hadn''t expected such an intense day, nor did she expect to meet someone like Ryuji. Now that he was gone, she felt oddly empty but a part of her was hopeful, knowing they''d likely see each other again. After all, they attended the same school, and their paths were bound to cross.


    Thinking about this made her feel a bit more rxed, but just as she turned to go inside, she was ambushed by her sisters.


    "Miku! Spill the details!" Ichika grinned, stepping in front of her. "Who was that guy?"


    "Yeah, who was he? You''re not hiding something from us, are you?" Nino pressed, her eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    "I¡ªIt''s not what you think!" Miku stammered, her face immediately turning red. "He''s just a friend. He helped me out today."


    The four sisters exchanged nces, clearly not buying her exnation. Miku rarely had interactions with guys, and the fact that this boy had personally walked her home had them all on edge.


    "Come on, Miku," Ichika coaxed, wrapping an arm around her. "You can tell your big sister the truth."


    "I-It''s nothing like that!" Miku insisted, her embarrassment growing. "He just¡­ He just saved me from a monster!"


    "A monster?" Yotsuba''s eyes widened. "What kind of monster?"

 Chapter 89: Saki鈥檚 Plan

    None of the Nakano sisters were naive. They could all sense the fear in Miku''s eyes.


    At that moment, Ichika and Nino exchanged serious looks. Could it be that their sister was bullied?


    Even the usually cheerful Yotsuba and Itsuki were looking at Miku with concern.


    "Miku, can you tell us what happened?" Ichika asked gently.


    "I¡­"


    Miku hesitated, unsure if she should say anything. But then she remembered what Ryuji had told her that these kinds of monsters would soon be known to the public. If her sisters knew about it earlier, maybe they could be more careful and avoid potential danger.


    "Actually¡­ here''s what happened."


    Miku began recounting the entire event, starting from when she was tricked by her friend into visiting the construction site alone.


    "Those jerks!" Nino fumed as she clenched her fists. She was already the most hot-headed of the sisters, and hearing that someone had led Miku into danger made her furious.@@novelbin@@


    "When I see them on Monday, I''m going to beat them up!" she dered.


    Ichika, always the calm one, ced a hand on Nino''s shoulder. "Let''s hear what Miku has to say first."


    It was clear this situation was far from resolved.


    "Tsk¡­"


    Though clearly upset, Nino kept quiet, waiting for Miku to continue.


    At first, they assumed Miku had simply been scared by the eerie atmosphere of the construction site. After all, Miku was not known for being particrly brave.


    But what Miku described next left all four of her sisters stunned.


    Curse spirits? Sorcerers?


    Things that seemed to belong in novels and anime were apparently real.


    Could something like this truly exist?


    "Uh¡­"


    For a moment, all of them, including Nino, Yotsuba, and Itsuki, turned to look at Ichika, their eldest sister.


    Even Ichika was at a loss. This was beyond what she could reasonably believe.


    After struggling with her thoughts for a while, she carefully asked, "Um, Miku¡­ are you sure you didn''t eat something strange and start hallucinating?"


    It was hard to me her. For someone who hadn''t seen it firsthand, it was difficult to ept that monsters could exist in their world.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me¡­"


    Miku wasn''t surprised by their skepticism. She had expected as much.


    "I know it sounds unbelievable, but it''s true! I saw it with my own eyes. Ryuji-kun said that soon enough, these monsters will be seen by everyone. And when that happens, you''ll know I wasn''t imagining things!"


    "Isn''t that terrifying!" Yotsuba gasped, her usual upbeat tone now full of fear. "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we run away or something?"


    "..."


    Wait, you believe this? Itsuki thought, shaking her head. "Come on, Yotsuba. This doesn''t sound realistic at all."


    Ichika nodded in agreement, still finding it hard to ept. She was just about to say something when she noticed Nino wasn''t refuting Miku''s words. Instead, she stood there with a grim expression, as if she was remembering something troubling.


    "Nino? What''s wrong?" Ichika asked, sensing her sister''s unease.


    After a long pause, Nino finally spoke. "Maybe¡­ there really are some things in this world that aren''t human."


    "Right, right!" Miku eximed, excited that someone believed her.


    But her happiness was cut short when she realized the weight of Nino''s words.


    "Wait¡­ Nino, did something happen to you?" Ichika asked, her voice filled with concern.


    The other sisters also stared at Nino, waiting for her response.


    Nino hesitated before she spoke again. "A few days ago, I started to feel like someone was following me. It didn''t matter if I was at school or on my way home I always had this feeling that someone was watching me."


    "Are you sure it wasn''t just a pervert?" Itsuki suggested. "There are a lot of creeps like that, especially around here."


    Nino shook her head. "I thought it was a pervert at first too, so I tried looking into it. But I couldn''t find anyone."


    She hadn''t told her sisters about this before because she didn''t want them to worry. She had assumed it was nothing more than a pervert stalking her. But after hearing what Miku had experienced, Nino started to wonder if it was something more sinister perhaps something supernatural.


    "Wait, you mean this might not be a human at all?" Ichika asked, now genuinely worried.


    Nino nodded grimly. "I didn''t want to think it, but¡­ yeah."


    The room fell silent. None of the sisters doubted Nino''s judgment she wasn''t the type to make up stories or jump to conclusions.


    "That''s terrifying¡­" Yotsuba muttered, her eyes wide with fear.


    Miku, realizing the severity of the situation, quickly pulled out her phone. "I''ll call Ryuji-kun!"


    Earlier, she had been thinking about how she could find an excuse to contact him again. Now, with Nino possibly being targeted by a curse spirit, she didn''t need to think of one.


    "Uh¡­" Ichika hesitated. She was about to suggest that they handle things themselves, but seeing how serious the situation was, she stayed quiet. Maybe getting help wasn''t such a bad idea.


    "Ryuji-kun!" Miku''s voice brightened as soon as the call connected.


    The other sisters exchanged nces. It was clear from her tone that Miku had developed a bit of a crush on this mysterious boy.


    "Well, I guess we''ll have to meet him now," Ichika muttered to herself. If Ryuji really was the person Miku was describing, it might not be such a bad idea for them to meet him.


    "Uh-huh! ¡­Being followed by a cursed spirit?" Ryuji was surprised when Miku exined the situation. She mentioned that Nino had been targeted by something strange and asked if he could help.


    It wasn''t what he had expected, but it wasn''t a big deal.


    Instead of heading directly to their house, Ryuji suggested that the five sisters meet him at the service club at Sobu High on Monday, when school resumed. After all, the situation didn''t seem urgent at the moment.


    He wasn''t going to make it that easy to get his help. Besides, he already had plenty of beautiful girls around him. A little effort wasn''t too much to ask.


    After hanging up, Miku smiled and reassured Nino. "Don''t worry. Ryuji-kun said we can meet him at school on Monday. He''ll help us then."


    "Wait, he''s noting over now?" Ichika asked, surprised. She had expected him to rush over right away, especially if he was trying to impress Miku.


    "Ryuji-kun is very busy!" Miku said seriously. "He''s probably like the heroes in those novels silently protecting the human world from the shadows. He must have a lot on his te!"


    Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she spoke.


    "..."


    Her sisters watched her in silence. It was clear Miku had fallen head over heels for this guy.


    "Alright then, we''ll wait until Monday," Ichika said with a sigh. There wasn''t much else they could do.


    But she couldn''t help worrying. "Are you sure you''ll be okay, Nino?"


    "I''ll manage," Nino replied, though her smile was a little forced. She had always prided herself on her strength, but the thought of being targeted by something supernatural had shaken her.


    Even the strongest person could feel scared when faced with the unknown.


    Ichika could sense Nino''s difort, but she didn''t know what else to say. There was no helping it. They just had to wait.


    ---


    Soon enough, the weekend was over, and Monday arrived.


    During lunch break in the service club, Ryuji nced over at Yukino, who was reading quietly beside him.


    "The exam results areing out this afternoon. Are you ready for them?" Ryuji asked, a teasing smile ying on his lips.


    "You know I might have a request that''s a bit¡­ excessive, right?"


    "..."


    Yukino''s face flushed slightly at his words. She had been lost in thought, but now she couldn''t concentrate on her book anymore.


    "Don''t forget, I was at the top of our grade before!" she shot back, her voice filled with determination. "Do you really think I''ll lose?"


    Yukino had already thought about what she would ask Ryuji to do if she won. After all, he teased her every day. It was her chance to turn the tables.


    But for some reason, a small part of her almost hoped she wouldn''t win.


    If she lost¡­ and Ryuji asked her to do something embarrassing, what would she do?


    No! There was no way she could lose! Absolutely not!


    "Hahaha, let''s wait and see," Ryujiughed, noticing how her expression shifted from determined to flustered.


    "That, um, Ryuji¡­"


    At that moment, Saki, who had been quiet on the side, suddenly raised her head and called out to him.


    "Hm?"


    He looked over, having noticed earlier that Saki seemed deep in thought. He hadn''t disturbed her, curious to see what was on her mind.


    "I¡­ I think I figured out a way to make some money."


    "Oh? Tell me about it."


    "How to make money?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    Saki looked a little hesitant but then took a deep breath and continued, "I''ve been thinking¡­ With all the weird stuff going ontely like the cursed spirits and all there are probably more and more people encountering strange things. So¡­ why don''t we start taking requests? You know, help people solve their problems with these things¡­ and charge them for it."


    Ryuji leaned back, arms crossed, looking at her thoughtfully. "So, you''re saying we should run a business dealing with supernatural problems?"


    Saki nodded eagerly. "Yeah, exactly! I mean, you''re already strong enough to handle those cursed spirits, and with people starting to realize these things exist, there''s bound to be a demand. We could charge for your help and make some good money."


    At the end, she looked at Ryuji with hopeful eyes, waiting for his response.


    "You''re short on cash, aren''t you?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Sakiughed awkwardly, scratching the back of her head. "Heh¡­ yeah, you could say that."


    "I knew it," Ryuji said, sighing. "You''re not the type toe up with something like this unless you needed money."


    Saki''s face turned a little red, but she nodded. "Yeah, I''m kind of broke right now. I used to have part-time jobs, but after everything I''ve learned about these cursed spirits, I''m too scared to walk around at night anymore. I had to quit. Now I don''t have any ie, and¡­ I''m struggling to even afford lunch."


    Ryuji studied her for a moment, realizing how tough her situation must have been. He knew Saki was the type to shoulder burdens quietly, never asking for help unless she absolutely needed it.


    "Well, it''s not a bad idea," Ryuji finally said after a brief pause. "I need to absorb cursed spirits to get stronger anyway. Instead of chasing them down, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let peoplee to us with their problems. If it helps you out financially, all the better."


    Saki''s eyes lit up. "Really? You''re okay with it?"


    "Yeah," Ryuji nodded. "But here''s the deal every time you bring in someone who needs help, I''ll give you a cut of whatever they pay. That way, you don''t even have to do the hard work. Just find the people, and I''ll handle the rest."


    Saki''s face brightened, and she couldn''t hide her excitement. "Deal! That sounds perfect!"


    Ryuji smirked. "You''re quite the businesswoman, Saki."


    "Hey, a girl''s gotta survive," Saki replied with a grin, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    "Alright then, it''s settled," Ryuji said, leaning forward. "Just make sure to vet these people first. No point in wasting time on cases that don''t involve actual cursed spirits."


    Saki nodded vigorously. "Of course! I''ll make sure."


    "Good," Ryuji replied, smiling to himself. "Looks like we''re in business."


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 90: Fox

    Saki didn''t know what Ryuji was thinking, but she was just thrilled that he had agreed. Without thinking, she cheered and hugged him.


    "I knew it! Thank you!"


    Saki''s figure, while not as exaggerated as Hana''s, was still quite impressive. Ryuji couldn''t help but notice how nice it felt for a moment.


    But before he could react further, there were two knocks at the door.


    "Dong! Dong!"


    The sound interrupted the moment, and perhaps realizing how forward she had just been, Saki quickly pulled away, coughing awkwardly to mask her embarrassment.


    "Cough¡­ cough."


    The door to the service club opened, and Nakano Miku peeked her head in with a bright smile.


    "Excuse me, is Ryuji here?"


    Ryuji nodded as he stood, looking over at Miku and the four identical girls who entered with her.


    "Quintuplets?"


    Yukino and Saki, who were sitting nearby, couldn''t help but murmur in surprise. Seeing twins was rare, but quintuplets? That was something else entirely.


    "Hello! I''m Nakano Ichika," the eldest introduced herself with a friendly smile. The other sisters followed her lead, each saying their names in turn¡ªNino, Yotsuba, and Itsuki.


    Ichika, meanwhile, subtly surveyed the clubroom, her eyes taking in the girls already inside Yukino and Saki, but also Miko and Hana, who were sitting quietly with their eyes closed as if meditating.


    All of them were beautiful. Ichika couldn''t help but notice this as she nced back at her sister, Miku. Her heart sank a little.


    "How is Miku going topete with all of these girls?"


    She didn''t want to admit it, butpared to the others, her sister didn''t seem to stand out as much. No wonder Ryuji wasn''t showing much enthusiasm toward her.


    At first, Ichika thought maybe Ryuji was just ying hard to get, but now it seemed like he genuinely wasn''t that interested.


    "So," Ryuji said, breaking the silence, "tell me what''s going on."


    Nino stepped forward, adjusting her breathing before recounting her story in detail. She had felt like someone was watching her she had initially assumed it was a pervert, but now, after hearing what Miku had said, she suspected it might be something more¡­ supernatural. That was why they hade to him for help.


    "That''s definitely strange," Yukino and Saki nodded as they listened, then turned their gaze to Ryuji, waiting to see how he would handle the situation.


    "Alright, stretch out your hand," Ryuji said calmly, holding his hand out to Nino.


    "Huh?"


    Nino hesitated for a moment, feeling a bit awkward. It wasn''t every day that she let a strange boy hold her hand. But after a nce at Miku, who gave her an encouraging nod, Nino finally stepped forward and ced her hand in Ryuji''s.


    "¡­Hmm."


    Nothing happened. The entry-triggering sound that Ryuji had grown ustomed to didn''te. He let go of her hand, already disinterested.


    "???"


    Nino was confused. It had been her first time holding hands with a boy, and it had felt a bit¡­ weird. But the fact that Ryuji let go so quickly, as if uninterested, made her wonder was there something wrong with her?


    "Am I ugly?" she thought, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    Women''s thoughts could be so contradictory. If a guy showed too much interest, they might feel ufortable, but if he showed no interest, it left them feeling¡­ unappreciated.


    Ichika, who was watching from the side, could see things clearly now. It was just as she suspected Ryuji wasn''t interested in them at all. She had worried for nothing.


    "So¡­ was it something supernatural?" Miku asked anxiously, her voice tinged with concern.


    "No," Ryuji replied tly.


    "No?"


    Everyone, including Nino, seemed surprised by the answer.


    Ryuji shrugged. "I didn''t sense any cursed energy or anything strange. It''s probably just a regr pervert watching you."


    Sometimes, the mind yed tricks on people. They might think something supernatural was happening when, in reality, it was nothing at all. Ryuji didn''t see anything unusual in Nino''s case.


    "Next time after school, split up and follow quietly," Ryuji suggested. "Leave Nino alone as bait, and the rest of you can catch whoever''s watching her."


    Since Nino felt watched even at school, the stalker had to be someone close by. With thebined effort of the five sisters, catching him would be easy.


    "Got it!" Ichika nodded seriously, already thinking about how they could n it out. Even though it wasn''t a supernatural issue, the idea of a pervert lurking around her sister made her skin crawl.


    "Don''t worry, Nino! We''ll catch that creep!" Yotsuba chimed in cheerfully.


    "Yeah," Nino said, finally able to rx a little now that she knew it wasn''t some cursed spirit after her. Still, she clenched her fists in frustration. That pervert''s been getting away for too long¡­ Not this time.


    Ichika had been about to say they should leave now that the issue was resolved, but before she could, Miku moved closer to Ryuji, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Ryuji-kun, you must deal with these monsters every day, right? It must be really hard on you."


    Miku''s voice was soft, and she gazed up at him with an expression that showed how much she cared. Meanwhile, Yotsuba and Itsuki, the two most carefree of the quintuplets, were busy exploring the clubroom, clearly fascinated by their surroundings.


    Ichika stood back, watching Miku''s interaction with Ryuji. She wanted to pull her sister aside and say, "Give it up already. He''s not interested." But she didn''t want to embarrass Miku in front of everyone, so she kept quiet for now.


    "Are they resting?"


    At this moment Miku looked at Miko and Hana.


    Sitting there with their eyes closed. If they were really resting, Miku felt that she should keep her voice down, otherwise it would easily disturb them.


    "They''re concentrating," Ryuji said, noticing Miku''s curious nce toward Miko and Hana, who were still sitting with their eyes closed. "Controlling their cursed energy."


    "Controlling cursed energy?" Miku echoed, her curiosity growing.


    "Yes," Ryuji nodded. "They''re training to be sorcerers."


    At this, Ichika''s skeptical expression returned. She still didn''t fully believe in the supernatural. After all, she hadn''t personally seen anything out of the ordinary yet.


    "I wonder if I could¡ª" Miku started, but before she could finish her sentence, the door to the clubroom opened again.


    "We''re here!" Utaha''s voice rang out as she and Eriri entered side by side.


    Seeing the Nakano sisters, Utaha''s eyes widened in surprise before she smirked and looked at Ryuji.


    "Well, well. Ryuji''s luck with women never seems to run out, does it?"


    Though it was meant as a harmless joke, Miku turned red with embarrassment.


    "No, no, it''s not like that! I''m here because I needed Ryuji-kun''s help," Miku stammered, worried that her sudden appearance might annoy him.


    "Oh? I see," Utaha replied, ncing at Miku with a knowing smile. "This girl definitely has a crush on him."


    Ichika, watching the whole exchange, shook her head again. *Miku, you''re not hiding your feelings well at all.*


    "Haah," Eriri yawned as she stretched, clearly exhausted. "Is the clubroom this crowded every day? I was hoping to take a nap."


    She looked around, clearly annoyed that her quiet lunch break ns were ruined.


    "Were you up all night reading¡­ certainics again?" Utaha teased.


    "Of course not!" Eriri shot back, but she didn''t have the energy for her usual banter. She rolled her eyes at Utaha and plopped down in a seat next to Ryuji, looking like she was about to pass out.


    "Come here," Ryuji said suddenly, waving Eriri over with a serious expression.


    "Hmm?"


    Eriri blinked, confused by his sudden request, but obediently leaned closer.


    Before she could ask what was going on, Ryuji ced his hand on her forehead, his eyes narrowing in concentration. A momentter, he pulled back, and with a swift motion, something that looked like a small fox spirit was pulled out of Eriri''s body.


    "Ahhh!"


    The fox-like spirit squealed, struggling in Ryuji''s grasp.


    Everyone in the room, especially the Nakano sisters, froze in shock.


    "What¡­ is that?" Eriri whispered, her eyes wide. She had no idea such a thing had been lurking inside her.


    But what was even more surprising was how quickly she felt different.


    "I don''t¡­ feel tired anymore?"


    Just a moment ago, she had been exhausted, but now, after the spirit was removed, she feltpletely refreshed. The sleepiness that had weighed her down vanished in an instant.


    "What the heck was that thing?" Ichika muttered, her skeptical nature starting to crack. Even Yotsuba and Itsuki were staring at the scene, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Big sister¡­" Yotsuba whispered, turning to Ichika. "What¡­ what was that?"@@novelbin@@


    Ichika, still in shock herself, shook her head. "I¡­ I have no idea."


    For the first time, Ichika found herself at aplete loss for words. She, who always had an answer for everything, was staring at something she couldn''t exin. Her sisters looked to her for reassurance, but all she could do was shake her head in disbelief.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" the fox spirit screeched, still writhing in Ryuji''s grip.


    Ryuji ignored the spirit''s protests.


    Eriri rubbed her forehead where Ryuji had touched her, still processing what had just happened. "I had no idea something like that was inside me," she mumbled, her voice quieter than usual.


    "Well, now it''s not," Ryuji said casually, as if pulling spirits out of people was the most normal thing in the world.


    The Nakano sisters, meanwhile, were frozen in ce, their earlier skepticism nowpletely shattered. Yotsuba, always the most energetic, finally broke the silence.


    "That was¡­ a real ghost?" she whispered, looking up at Ichika with wide eyes.


    Ichika slowly nodded, still unsure of how to process everything.

 Chapter 91: Ranking

    "It seems this fox spirit was devouring your energy, Eriri, which is why you''ve been so tiredtely," Ryuji said, his tone calm but clear. When he approached her earlier, he had immediately sensed something was off a trace of cursed energy lingering around Eriri, a clear sign that something unusual was inhabiting her body.


    With Ryuji''s current strength, handling something like this was a simple task.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" The fox spirit continued to struggle in his grip, clearly uncooperative.


    "Soul Devouring," Ryuji muttered, not even bothering to use chains this time. He casually tossed the spirit into a crack in the air, the space warping as the fox disappeared. As small as this cursed spirit was, it was still energy he could absorb.


    "But I haven''t really been anywhere these past few days!" Eriri said, her confusion evident. She couldn''t understand how this had happened. "Wait, the only time I went out was for lunch with Utaha over the weekend!" Her eyes darted toward Utaha, full of suspicion.


    "¡­" Utaha, catching Eriri''s using look, rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    "If that were the case, why haven''t I been targeted too?" she said with a teasing smirk, brushing off Eriri''s suspicion.


    Eriri pouted, still perplexed. "That''s true. Why am I the only one who got affected?"


    "If it didn''t happen outside, it must''ve happened at your house," Ryuji suggested calmly, as though the answer was obvious.


    "My house?" Eriri''s confusion deepened. She couldn''t imagine anything strange happening in her own home.


    "Don''t worry about it," Ryuji said casually. "After school, I''ll go home with you and check things out."


    Eriri''s anxiety immediately disappeared, reced by a wave of excitement. The idea of Ryujiing over to her house brought back memories of theirst date that had been abruptly interrupted. Maybe this time, they could continue where they left off.


    "Ahem," Utaha cleared her throat, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "By the way, Eriri, didn''t you mention you had a rare anime collection at home? Since Ryuji''s going, I might as well tag along and check it out."


    "Haha! Don''t think I''m that stupid!" Eriri shot back, instantly defensive. She knew exactly what Utaha was trying to do. "There''s no way I''m letting you ruin this!"


    "Tsk," Utaha clicked her tongue, her yful smile unwavering. She didn''t seem too bothered by Eriri''s refusal; after all, her main goal had just been to tease her. Stirring up some drama between Eriri and Ryuji was good for her own amusement.


    "Humph!" Eriri crossed her arms, determined not to let Utaha sabotage her ns. She made a mental note to sneak out quietly with Ryuji after school and make sure no one else followed.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment, Ichika, who had been silently observing the entire exchange, finally spoke up. Having witnessed enough strange events for one day, she had no choice but to ept that the world was far moreplicated than she had originally thought.


    "Ryuji, is it possible for us to learn how to use cursed energy too?"


    Ichika''s question had been on Miku''s mind earlier as well, but the conversation had been interrupted by Utaha and Eriri''s arrival. As the eldest sister, Ichika felt it was her responsibility to ask on behalf of all the sisters.


    Her question piqued the interest of the others in the room, especially Miku, whose eyes lit up with hope. Even Utaha and the other girls who already knew Ryuji''s answer looked over, curious to hear his response again.


    Ryuji sighed. "Don''t even think about it. You don''t have the talent."


    His blunt answer made all five Nakano sisters freeze in ce, their expressions falling.


    "No chance at all?" Ichika asked, a hint of disbelief in her voice.


    "For some people, there might be a way," Ryuji rified, "but for you five? There''s none."


    Hearing this, Utaha and Yukino perked up, their curiosity piqued. Ryuji had never been this decisive when talking to them. What made the Nakano sisters different?


    "Why is it impossible for us?" Ichika pressed, her voice filled with disappointment.


    "It''s because you''re quintuplets," Ryuji exined, as if that fact alone should have been enough to answer all their questions.


    "Quintuplets?" The others exchanged confused nces.


    "Let me put it simply," Ryuji said, seeing their puzzled faces. "For ordinary people, having twins, triplets, or quintuplets is rare and maybe even celebrated. But for sorcerers, even having twins is a sign of divided talent."


    "Divided talent?" Ichika repeated, her face pale.


    "Exactly," Ryuji continued. "Sorcerers are born with a certain amount of potential, but if you''re born a twin, that potential is split between you. With quintuplets, it''s divided five ways. It''s like taking one talent and cutting it into five pieces."


    The room fell silent. The weight of his words hung in the air as the quintuplets processed what he was saying.


    The example of the twin sisters, Maki and Mai, from the cursed sorcerer family came to Ryuji''s mind. Their power had been split between them, and neither of them had reached their full potential until one of them died, allowing the surviving twin to inherit all the talent. Ryuji briefly mentioned that even the ancient cursed king, Ryomen Sukuna, had been a twin who devoured his own brother in the womb, which gave him his monstrous power.


    "If you were somehow given the chance to be sorcerers, your abilities would never amount to much," Ryuji concluded. "At best, you''d be slightly stronger than the average person."


    Miku, who had been silently listening, lowered her head, disappointment washing over her. She had hoped for a different answer, but now she realized just how far out of reach this world of sorcery was for her and her sisters.


    Ryuji noticed her crestfallen expression. Though his exnation had been harsh, he didn''t want topletely crush her spirit. He ced a gentle hand on Miku''s head, ruffling her hair lightly.


    "Don''t be discouraged," Ryuji said softly. "There might be other opportunities down the line. Besides, as long as I''m around, I''ll make sure you and your sisters stay safe, no matter how many cursed spirits appear in the future."


    Miku, feeling a little reassured by his words, looked up and gave a small nod. Her disappointment faded, reced by a flicker of hope.


    "Hmm," she murmured, managing a weak smile.


    ---


    That afternoon, the test results were finally posted, and as expected, Ryuji''s name sat at the very top of the rankings. His score left everyone who knew him stunned, while those who didn''t were left wondering who this top student was.


    Yumiko, who had been standing in front of the rankings with a nk expression, couldn''t believe her eyes. She had performed incredibly well herself, ranking Fourth, but seeing Ryuji at the top left herpletely dumbfounded.


    "I¡­" Yumiko started, her voice trailing off.


    She had thought that by winning the bet, she could get Ryuji to agree to a date with her. But now, with her own loss staring her in the face, she didn''t know what to say.


    "So¡­ what do you want me to do?" Yumiko finally asked, resigning herself to whatever Ryuji''s request might be.


    Ryuji grinned, clearly enjoying the moment. "Hmm, I''ll have to think about that," he said, pretending to ponder his decision.


    Yumiko looked uneasy, nervously awaiting his answer. After a moment of silence, Ryuji finally spoke again.


    "Well, I''m not feeling particrly creative right now. Why don''t you tell me what you wanted me to do if you had won? Maybe that''ll give me some inspiration."


    Yumiko hesitated for a second before blurting out, "I wanted you to agree to go on a date with me!"


    She said it quickly, as if expecting him tough or brush it off, but Ryuji''s grin only widened.


    "In that case, my condition is¡­ you''ll go on a date with me, Yumiko."


    "???"


    Yumiko blinked, her mind reeling. Had she heard him right?


    "Really?" she asked, her voice rising with excitement, still not quite believing it.


    Ryuji gave her a nod of confirmation.


    "Great!" she eximed, her happiness bubbling over as she threw her arms around him in an impulsive hug. She was so overjoyed that she didn''t notice the curious nces from their ssmates. But even if she had, she wouldn''t have cared. All that mattered was that she had gotten what she wanted.


    Yui, standing nearby, smiled, genuinely happy for her friend but with a slight twinge of loneliness in her own heart. Meanwhile, Hina simply watched quietly, observing the dynamics between the group but staying out of it.


    As Yumiko celebrated her victory, Ryuji discreetly sent a message to Yukino.


    "How are you feeling about the test results?" his message read.


    On the other end, Yukino, who had been silently fuming over her second-ce ranking, sighed when she saw Ryuji''s message. She was the top student before, always confident in her abilities. But now, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of defeat. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard, unsure of how to respond at first.


    "What do you want me to do?" Yukino finally replied, keeping her tone as neutral as possible. However, there was a faint undercurrent of tension in her words, as if she was preparing herself for the worst.


    Ryuji smirked as he read her response, already knowing exactly what he wanted. He had been thinking about this since they made the bet, and now was the perfect time to act on it.


    "Are you free tomorrow night?" Ryuji texted back.


    Yukino stared at her phone, her heart skipping a beat. "Tomorrow night?" The implications of that question were immediately clear to her, and she quickly began overthinking the possibilities. Was he going to make her do something strange? No¡­ she couldn''t possibly agree to anything too out of line. But then again, she had lost the bet fair and square.


    After several moments of hesitation, Yukino finally typed out her response, her fingers trembling slightly as she hit send.


    "¡­Yes."


    She sat there for a second, feeling a wave of anticipation mixed with unease. "What did I just agree to?"


    Ryuji''s next message came in, and her eyes widened as she read it.


    "Great. Just wait for me at home after you''ve washed up and cleaned yourself thoroughly."


    "...!!!"


    Yukino''s face flushed instantly, and she felt her pulse quicken. "Washed up and clean?" Her thoughts raced, a mixture of embarrassment and irritation flooding through her. H-he''s joking, right? But a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips despite herself.


    "Perv¡­," she muttered under her breath, quickly locking her phone. Despite the teasing, a tiny part of her was curious about what would happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 92: Why?

    After school in the afternoon.


    Although he had agreed to go on a date with Yumiko, Ryuji wasn''t in a rush because of Eriri''s project that afternoon. Instead, they decided to go out next weekend.


    Soon, the end of the school day arrived.


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    Ryuji had just stepped out of the ssroom when he saw Eriri sneaking up to him. She nced around nervously, clearly worried someone might show up and interrupt.


    "What are you doing?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Before he could say anything more, Eriri grabbed his hand.


    "Come on! Let''s go before that woman finds us!"


    "¡­"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but sigh. Clearly, Eriri was still worried. After all, it was a rare opportunity for her to bring him home without anyone interfering.


    If Utaha showed up and spoiled her ns, she''d probably want to strangle him! What could Ryuji do? He could only smile and follow her lead.


    "Should I call my mom first?" Eriri asked once they were outside.


    Ryuji shook his head. "No need. Let''s just go."


    "Alright," she agreed, though a bit uncertain.


    The school wasn''t close to Eriri''s house, but that wasn''t a problem they could just take a taxi. In less than ten minutes, they arrived at her family''s vi.


    "Please,e in!" Eriri said, still a little nervous about bringing Ryuji into her home for the first time. She seemed worried that something might go wrong and leave a bad impression on him.


    Ryuji didn''t mind. As he followed her inside, he looked around. "Just as I thought," he muttered to himself. He could sense a faint spiritual power lingering in the air, confirming that the root of the problem was in her home.


    "Eriri, is that you?" a soft voice called from upstairs.


    "Sorry, Mom''s still feeling a bit tired. Take a seat; I''ll make dinner after she wakes up," Eriri said, looking a little concerned now.


    Normally, she wouldn''t think twice about her mother being tired, but considering recent events, she couldn''t help but worry.


    "Ryuji-kun¡­" Eriri looked at him, seeking reassurance. She didn''t want anything bad to happen to her mother, but she felt helpless and could only ask him for help.


    Seeing her worried expression, Ryuji smiled and waved his hand. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "Yeah," she nodded, feeling a sense of security. As long as Ryuji was there, she knew everything would be okay.


    They made their way upstairs to her mother''s room. Ryuji didn''t bother knocking and just walked right in.


    "Eriri?" her mother, Sayuri, looked up, expecting her daughter. But when she saw Ryuji, she froze for a moment. "Ryuji-kun?"


    Sayuri was already aware of Ryuji''s abilities after a previous incident. Although she was tired, she tried to sit up. "Sorry, I''m not at my best right now."


    "It''s alright, you''ll feel better soon," Ryuji reassured her.


    "...What do you mean?" Sayuri asked, still not fully aware of what was happening. She just knew she had been feeling unusually exhaustedtely, but she hadn''t connected it to anything out of the ordinary.


    That was until Ryuji reached out and pulled a small fox-like spirit from her body. Sayuri gasped in shock.


    Ryuji didn''t waste any time and threw the spirit into a dimensional rift, where it quickly disappeared. With the fox spirit gone, Sayuri immediately felt better, though there were still faint signs of fatigue.


    "What just happened?" Sayuri asked, now fully awake.


    "Mom, we were being haunted by something!" Eriri exined seriously.


    Sayuri''s expression changed as she suddenly remembered how strange her daughter had been actingtely. "Eriri, are you alright?" she asked in rm, trying to get up from the bed, only to realize she was still in her pajamas¡ªpajamas that were a bit too revealing.


    Noticing Ryuji''s gaze, Sayuri blushed, embarrassed despite having a daughter. "Sorry!" she muttered.


    "It''s fine, I''ll step outside," Ryuji said, turning to leave the room.


    "Mom!" Eriri called once Ryuji was gone. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously at her mother, who could only respond with a bemused look.


    "At a time like this, you''re not helping your poor mother out but giving me that look?" Sayuri sighed. "What kind of daughter are you?" she muttered, but Eriri didn''t answer.


    "Well, whatever. Just go help me tidy up," Sayuri said, clearing her throat as she tried to shake off her embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Sayuri poured Ryuji a cup of tea, avoiding eye contact. "Here, have some tea," she said, trying to act normal despite the awkwardness.


    Eriri quickly got back to the issue at hand. "Ryuji-kun, I think whatever affected Mom is the same thing targeting me."


    Hearing this, Sayuri also remembered the fox-like spirit Ryuji had pulled from her body. She had known Ryuji had special abilities, but experiencing it firsthand was unsettling.


    "It''s likely a type of curse, something that feeds on a person''s vitality," Ryuji exined calmly. "There are plenty of things like that out there."


    "That''s¡­" Sayuri began to grasp why she had been feeling so weak.


    "Could it be that Eriri and I went somewhere dangerous and got cursed?" she wondered aloud, though she couldn''t remember going anywhere unusual. They spent most of their time at home.


    "No," Ryuji shook his head. "The source of the problem is right here in your house."


    "In the house?" Sayuri looked around nervously. She hadn''t noticed anything strange, but now that Ryuji had pointed it out, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    Ryuji wasn''t worried. As he drank his tea, he continued to observe the surroundings. The aura in the house was unmistakably strange, further confirming his suspicions.


    "Have there been any odd urrences heretely?" Ryuji asked.


    "Odd¡­?" Sayuri thought back, then suddenly remembered. "Oh, wait, a few days ago, Spencer came back and left something here."


    "Spencer?" Eriri repeated, surprised. "Dad?"


    Sayuri nodded. "Yes. He left some kind of y doll. I didn''t think much of it at the time."


    "Please, show me," Ryuji requested.


    Sayuri retrieved the doll from the storage room and handed it to him. The small y fox didn''t look like much to the untrained eye, but Ryuji could see the dark energy emanating from it.


    "This is it," he confirmed.


    "Where did thise from?" Ryuji asked.


    "Spencer brought it over a few days ago," Sayuri replied.


    "Dad?" Eriri was shocked. Why hadn''t she known about this?


    "If I hadn''t told Eriri that it was from her father, I would''ve thrown it away. It''s just been collecting dust," Sayuri said.


    "This thing doesn''t offer any kind of protection," Ryuji said with a smirk.


    "Then¡­ what is it?" Sayuri and Eriri both stared at him, confused.


    "The curse that was affecting you is tied to this," Ryuji exined. "This doll is the source."


    "What? That can''t be," Sayuri stammered, unable to believe it. "I mean, Spencer might be¡­ difficult, but he would never hurt Eriri!"


    Ryuji remained calm. "There''s an easy way to find out."


    Understanding what he meant, Sayuri handed the doll to him. Ryuji examined it briefly before applying pressure. The y doll cracked, and with a sharp sound, it shatteredpletely.


    As the doll broke, a dark fox-like spirit emerged and immediately tried to flee.@@novelbin@@


    "Soul Devouring," Ryuji whispered, and chains shot out, wrapping around the spirit and dragging it into the same dimensional rift where he had banished the first fox spirit.


    "Well, that''s taken care of," Ryuji said, satisfied.


    Sayuri and Eriri were speechless. They couldn''t deny what they had just seen.


    "That bastard!" Sayuri muttered angrily. It was one thing for Spencer to plot against her, but to involve Eriri? She couldn''t forgive that.


    "Why would Dad do this?" Eriri whispered, her voice filled with sadness. She didn''t want to believe that her own father would harm her.

 Chapter 94: I Can Fix Him

    Sayuri and Eriri hesitated to touch the broken pieces of the fox doll, even though Ryuji assured them nothing would happen since the cursed spirit had already been dealt with.


    "Dissipate!"


    With just that single word, Ryuji cast a spell, and the broken pieces of the y doll disintegrated into ashes and vanished. Ryuji couldn''t help but appreciate how versatile his spellcasting had be. It made him realize just how valuable such abilities were in dealing with situations like this.


    Late at night, Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry to head home. Instead, he stayed with Eriri,forting her and helping her fall asleep. After all that had happened, the girl was understandably shaken, clinging to him as if she''d break down the moment he left.


    Ryuji could only sigh in understanding. He didn''t mind staying by her side, literally just sitting there while she slept. It wasn''t the time to think about anything else.


    Once Eriri''s breathing became steady and she was sound asleep, Ryuji quietly left the room. The house was mostly dark except for the faint glow of the living room lights. He walked downstairs and saw Sayuri sitting at the dining table, a half-empty bottle of red wine in front of her. She had been drinking alone, and her flushed cheeks showed she''d probably had more than she intended.


    "Ryuji-kun," she said softly when she noticed him enter the room.


    "Eriri''s asleep," he replied, sitting down across from her.


    Sayuri nodded, but didn''t say anything at first. She simply poured another ss of wine, then pushed the bottle toward him. "Will you have a drink with me?"


    Ryuji hesitated but picked up the ss, tasting the wine. It was expensive, no doubt, but not to his liking. He put it down after just one sip.


    Sayuri stared at her ss for a long moment before speaking. "Do you think I''m a failure as a mother, Ryuji-kun? If I had divorced Spencer earlier, maybe our family wouldn''t have ended up like this. Maybe Eriri wouldn''t have gone through what she did today."


    Ryuji didn''t respond immediately, instead choosing his words carefully. "Even if you had divorced him earlier, Eriri would still be his daughter. Spencer was already too far gone. He would have tried something regardless. The ties of blood aren''t something that can just be cut off with a piece of paper."


    Sayuri sighed heavily, realizing the truth in his words. The hand holding her ss tightened, and veins stood out on the back of her hand. "That man..."


    Ryuji didn''t add anything more. It wasn''t his ce to get involved in their family matters beyond what he''d already done. After a long silence, Sayuri spoke again.


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done, Ryuji-kun. Without you, I don''t know what would''ve happened to us."


    "It''s nothing," he said, shaking his head.


    Sayuri smiled, though it was bittersweet. "You''re a hero, you know that? You saved us."


    Ryujiughed lightly, not because he found it funny, but because the whole situation had been so surreal. "A hero, huh? If you say so."


    The soundproofing in the house was good enough that he didn''t worry about the noise waking Eriri. Sayuri''s gaze remained fixed on him, and she propped her chin on her hand, her eyes ssy from the alcohol.


    "You really are my hero, Ryuji-kun," she said, her voice soft and warm. "I don''t know what I would have done without you."


    Ryuji waved it off. "It''s no big deal. I''d have done the same for anyone, especially for Eriri."


    Sayuri''s expression shifted, her eyes flickering with something else. Under the table, Ryuji suddenly felt something brush against his leg, and when he looked down, he realized it was Sayuri''s foot, yfully nudging him.


    "Is it really just for Eriri?" she asked, her voice dropping to a more suggestive tone. "Can''t it be for me too?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "Are you drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk," Sayuri said, leaning in a little closer. "I''m just grateful. And a hero deserves a reward, doesn''t he?"


    Without waiting for his response, Sayuri''s hand slipped under the table, and Ryuji could only stare for a second,pletely caught off guard by her sudden boldness.


    ---


    The next morning, Eriri came out of her room, still groggy from sleep. She nced around the house, noticing Ryuji was nowhere to be found.


    "Where''s Ryuji-kun? Did he already leave?" she asked, rubbing her eyes as she shuffled into the kitchen.


    Sayuri, who was in the middle of preparing breakfast, nced up with a smile, though she was moving a bit slower than usual. "You woke up toote. He left a little while ago."


    Eriri pouted. "I wanted to see him before he left."


    Sayuri limped slightly as she moved around the kitchen, and Eriri frowned, noticing. "Mom, are you okay? What happened?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just twisted my anklest night," Sayuri said with a wave of her hand, brushing it off.


    Eriri looked relieved. "Be careful next time, okay?"


    Sayuri nodded, sitting down at the table with a slight wince as she ced the food in front of them. "Don''t worry, I''ll be more careful."


    Despite her casual demeanor, Sayuri''s mind wandered back to the night before. She was still a bit embarrassed by what had happened, but there was a strange sense of satisfaction as well. Even though she knew what had transpired wasn''t entirely proper, she couldn''t help but feel that she had finally taken control of her life after being stuck for so long.


    "Mom, you''re spacing out again," Eriri said, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Sayuri shook her head quickly. "Sorry, just thinking about some things."


    Eriri shrugged, letting it go. "By the way, does Ryuji-kun have a lot to do at school?"


    Sayuri raised an eyebrow at the sudden change in topic but went along with it. "I imagine so."


    Eriri''s face brightened. "Yeah, he''s always helping people. You wouldn''t believe the kind of stuff he deals with. And he''s the top student in our ss! He''s amazing at everything!"


    Sayuri watched her daughter gush about Ryuji with a small, knowing smile. She could see it clearly, Eriri was head over heels. But at the same time, Sayuri knew something else that Eriri didn''t.


    "You can''t handle someone like Ryuji,"Sayuri thought to herself. "But maybe... just maybe, I can fix him."


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji arrived at school that afternoon, stretchingzily with a contented smile on his face. He felt lighter than usual, almost as if a weight had been lifted from him.


    The day had barely started, and he already had a message from Sayuri. After everything that had happened, it seemed she was eager to see him again. She had already booked a hotel room for the evening and asked if he could meet her there.


    Ryuji smirked as he read the message. "A hotel, huh?"


    He typed back quickly, teasing her. "Aren''t you worried Eriri might find out?"


    Sayuri''s reply was immediate. "She won''t. I''ve made sure of that."


    Ryuji chuckled to himself. It seemed like another long night awaited him.


    Back at the house, Sayuri sent a quick text to Eriri, telling her she had some work to take care of and wouldn''t be home that night. Eriri, still unaware of her mother''s true ns, didn''t think twice about it.


    By the time Ryuji arrived at the hotel, Sayuri had already been waiting for him, her smile yful and a little mischievous. As soon as he stepped inside, she let her coat fall to the floor, revealing the more daring attire she had on underneath.


    "How do I look?" she asked.


    Ryuji grinned. "Perfect."


    It was going to be another eventful night.


    ---


    Meanwhile, somewhere else, Yukino was also preparing for something. She had just finished taking a shower and stood in front of her mirror, checking her reflection. She usually didn''t wear makeup, but today, she had applied a lightyer, her cheeks flushed with nervousness.@@novelbin@@


    "I must be crazy,"  Yukino thought, patting her face to calm herself down. "Why am I getting so worked up?"


    She had lost a bet to Ryuji, and as part of the deal, he was supposed toe over tonight. But as the clock ticked on, he still hadn''t shown up.


    She nced at the time again. "Where is he?" Should she call him to check? Her fingers hovered over her phone, but she hesitated.


    "No, I can''t call him. That''d be too desperate."


    Yukino shook her head and set her phone down. "I''ll just wait a little longer. He''lle," she said, trying to reassure herself.


    But as the minutes dragged on, her eyes began to droop, and eventually, exhaustion overtook her. Yukino fell asleep, still waiting for Ryuji to arrive.


    Ryuji, however, hadpletely forgotten about the bet.

 Chapter 96: Yuki-Onna

    "Keng! Keng! Keng!"


    With each swing of the giant axe, sparks flew in all directions.


    It felt as if something invisible in the wind and snow was constantly attacking, striking at unknown targets.


    "This domain''s guaranteed hit effect is really troublesome!"


    As she resisted the unavoidable damage from the domain, Mei Mei was able to keep herposure.


    In the sky, a crow circled overhead.


    This was Mei Mei''s ck Bird Maniption technique. While not a powerful ability in itself, it allowed her to control the crow and share its vision.


    The reason Mei Mei had be a first-grade sorcerer wasn''t just because of her techniques but due to her exceptional physical strength.


    The two-handed axe she wielded wasn''t just for show either it was a genuine, special-grade magic tool.


    "Found it!"


    Through the crow''s eyes, Mei Mei finally spotted a weak point in the domain.


    With a powerful swing of her axe again, she unleashed her move.


    "Kamikaze!"


    This was a lethal move that Mei Mei had developed using the ck Bird Maniption technique. By burning the crow''s cursed energy, it wouldunch a suicidal attack. If it connected, it could even destroy a special-grade cursed spirit instantly!


    "Boom!"


    Following Mei Mei''smand, the crow ignited, its body aze with cursed energy. It charged at the weak point she had pinpointed.


    The impact was so powerful that it sent arge gust of wind rippling through the area.


    "Hah!"


    Feeling the wind and snow around her finally start to calm, Mei Mei breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Looks like the reward will be higher this time."


    Training these crows one by one had been painful, and losing one was costly.


    She hadn''t expected her opponent to be not only a special-grade cursed spirit, but also one capable of deploying a domain.@@novelbin@@


    The payout for this job was clearly going to be insufficient, and Mei Mei was already nning to demand more from the Curse Master.


    "Hum~"


    Feeling good about the prospect of extra money, she began humming a little tune.


    But just as she rxed...


    "Bang!"


    A sudden strike from behind sent her flying.


    "What?!"


    She was shocked. The cursed spirit wasn''t dead yet?


    The wind and snow, which had previously stopped, resumed. The air in this domain wasn''t just cold it was as sharp as knives.


    Mei Mei''s back was now injured, putting her in an even worse state.


    Despite the pain, her survival instincts kicked in, and she quickly swung her two-handed battle axe.


    "ng! ng! ng!"


    She managed to block the snow attacking her from all directions, but barely. Her strength was waning, and the situation grew more desperate by the second.


    "If this drags on, I''m going to die!"


    Mei Mei was no fool. She knew that continuing this fight would mean her death.


    Even her Kamikaze attack hadn''t been enough to finish off the enemy.


    And now, trapped within the cursed spirit''s domain, escape wasn''t an option.


    "Hehehe!"


    A coldugh echoed through the wind and snow.


    Mei Mei saw a humanoid figure slowly emerge.


    This was the master of the domain.


    "Yuki-onna?"


    Because of her preparation for this job, Mei had studied several urban legends. It seemed her opponent was the cursed spirit Yuki-onna, a snow woman from those very legends, now fused with a cursed spirit.


    Mei Mei noticed that one of the Yuki-onna''s arms was twisted¡ªdamage likely caused by her Kamikaze attack. Unfortunately, it hadn''t been enough to kill her.


    With the Yuki-onna''s appearance, the wind and snow intensified, growing more violent.


    The cursed spirit looked at Mei Mei, who was struggling to defend herself, with a contemptuous smile.


    It was as if she was watching an insect fight a losing battle.


    "Am I really going to die?"


    The wounds on Mei Mei''s body multiplied, her strength waned, and her vision blurred.


    It dawned on her that death might be inevitable this time.


    "Damn, I won''t even get my reward!"


    Even in such a dire situation, money was still on her mind. Typical of Mei Mei.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Mei Mei noticed that the wind and snow around her were weakening.


    She looked at the Yuki-onna, confused. Could the cursed spirit be showing mercy? No way. That was impossible.


    So, was someone elseing?


    At the same time, the Yuki-onna turned her head, also sensing the presence of another human entering the domain.


    "Is this a domain?"


    This was Ryuji''s first time seeing a fully formed domain. He had seen half-finished attempts before, but nothing like this.


    The sudden voice made both Mei and the Yuki-onna look over in surprise.


    Soon, Ryuji stepped into view.


    He nced at the Yuki-onna first, showing no particr surprise.


    Then his gaze fell on Mei Mei, who was kneeling, barely holding herself up with her axe.


    "Hmm?"


    Mei Mei? One of the few memorable characters from "Jujutsu Kaisen". Of course, Ryuji recognized her from the anime.


    However, Mei Mei''s current state was far from good. She was covered in wounds, and her clothes were torn.


    "I have to admit, the battle axe really stands out," Ryuji thought, his gaze lingering.


    "If you stare any longer, I''m going to charge you."


    Despite her injuries, Mei Mei managed to crack a joke, noticing where Ryuji''s eyes had wandered. She didn''t seem too bothered.


    "Of course, for a cute guy like you, I might even give a discount!"


    "..."


    Ryuji grinned. Was he being flirted with? This was exactly like Mei Mei''s character from the anime.


    "Shua!"


    The snowstorm suddenly intensified again, this time targeting Ryuji.


    "Watch out, this domain is trickier than it looks!" Mei Mei warned, her teasing tone fading as the fight resumed.


    Ryuji remained silent.


    The shadow beneath him began to rise, forming a ck curtain that blocked all the wind and snow.


    When the curtain fell, Ryuji was still smiling.


    "If it''s a domain, then let''s fight domain with domain."


    With that, Ryuji raised his hands, intertwining his fingers.


    "What¡­?"


    Mei Mei''s eyes widened in disbelief. Could this kid actually cast a domain?


    Though she wasn''t inexperienced, seeing someone so young casting a domain was shocking.


    The Yuki-onna, too, seemed to sense the shift. The snowstorm became more frantic, as if in a desperate attempt to stop Ryuji.


    But his smile remained unchanged.


    Slowly, he muttered a few words.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Malevolent Shrine !"


    "Boom!"


    At the same moment, a massive shrine rose from the ground behind Ryuji.


    A blood-red aura spread, swallowing the Yuki-onna''s domain entirely.


    "What is this...?"


    Even the Yuki-onna, a special-grade cursed spirit, couldn''t hide her shock.


    Mei Mei, meanwhile, rxed.


    Although she didn''t have a domain of her own, she understood the basics: in a domain duel, the stronger domain wouldpletely overpower the weaker one.


    It was obvious now that Ryuji''s domain was superior.


    The Yuki-onna''s domain copsed and was instantly shattered.


    "This is¡­ unexpected!"


    Not only had Mei Mei not expected a young sorcerer to appear, but she certainly hadn''t expected him to have such a powerful domain.


    "You seem nervous!"


    Ryuji was clearly enjoying himself. He raised one hand and pointed it at the Yuki-onna.


    "Don''t worry, the pain will onlyst a moment."


    "Cleave!"


    With a flick of his wrist, the shing technique activated. Dozens of cursed energy des rained down like a storm on the Yuki-onna.


    Even in the domain, where dodging and resisting was impossible, the Yuki-onna could do nothing but take the hits.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!"


    The technique was relentless. As expected from something that could overpower Gojo''s Limitless, the sheer destructive force was on full disy.


    The Yuki-onna, a special-grade cursed spirit, was utterly overwhelmed.


    "It''s over!"


    Ryuji didn''t kill her outright, though. Instead, he activated his Soul Devouring ability.


    "Swish!"


    A dark chain shot out, dragging the nearly-dead Yuki-onna into a dimensional rift.


    "As expected!"


    Patting his slightly full stomach, Ryuji grinned.


    "Only special-grade cursed spirits can help me improve now."


    With the Yuki-onna gone, the domain dissolved.


    The surroundings returned to normal, and the snowstorm vanishedpletely.


    "I''m alive!"


    Mei Mei, who had regained some strength, stood up, resting her axe on her shoulder with a rxed smile.


    There was nothing quite like surviving a close call.


    After all, dead people can''t make money.


    "You must be that prodigy sorcerer Ryuji, the one Gojo mentioned."


    Mei Mei had already pieced together who he was.


    After all, she''d been there when Gojo had talked about him.


    "You''ve heard of me?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow.


    "Just a bit. Seems like Gojo might have underestimated you. You''re more than just a genius."


    A so-called "genius" was just someone with potential yet to be realized. But Ryuji had clearly surpassed that stage.


    "My name''s Mei Mei, first-grade sorcerer!" she said with a sly smile, blinking at him yfully.


    Despite her battered appearance, she still had an air of charm about her.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, took off his coat, and handed it to her.


    "Need this?"


    "Perfect timing!"


    Her clothes were torn in multiple ces. Aside from money, Mei Mei didn''t have many other obsessions.


    After slipping on the coat, Mei Mei smiled and said, "So, how''d you enjoy the show?"


    "...?"


    What? This woman¡ªshe was really bold.


    Ryuji was a bit surprised but wasn''t one to back down from a challenge.


    He seemed to be thinking for a moment, then nodded confidently and gave her a thumbs-up.


    "Not bad at all!"


    "..."


    Mei Mei fell silent for a moment, not expecting such a straightforward answer from him.


    "This is the first time someone''s gotten a good look at me like this. So... how much are you willing to pay?"


    Of course, leave it to Mei to bring money into this situation.


    Ryuji, unfazed, teased back.


    "How about we find a room and discuss the price?"


    "Tch!"


    Though he looked young, Ryuji had the attitude of someone experienced with women.


    A scoundrel, no doubt.


    "Yeah, I think we can skip the room part!"


    It wasn''t a huge deal, but the thought of getting a room with a guy she''d just met for the first time? Even Mei Mei wasn''t that carefree.


    "The bounty for this exorcism is thirty million yen from the higher-ups. But since we''re dealing with a special-grade spirit that could expand a domain, I''m nning to ask for an extra ten million. Since you helped out, how about we split it fifty-fifty?"


    Mei Mei didn''t n to take all the credit for herself. After all, there was a good chance they might work together again in the future.


    "You know, if it weren''t for me, you''d be dead right now. Shouldn''t the reward be mine?"


    Ryuji wasn''t all that concerned about the money, but seeing Mei Mei''s reaction made him want to push her buttons a bit.


    "..."


    Her face went nk for a moment, then she turned to him with a fake smile.


    "You know, you''re not as cute as I first thought!"


    ****


    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 98: Kitagawa Marin

    "Do you know me?"


    Ryuji was a little surprised that she called out his name, especially since he didn''t remember meeting her before. He took a good look at her. She had a delicate face, stylish makeup, nail polish, and a few pieces of jewelry that made her look like a typical trendy girl. She seemed familiar, as if she could be a character from an anime. But at this moment, he couldn''t quite ce her.


    "Hello, senpai! I''m Kitagawa Marin, a freshman at Sobu High School. I''ve heard about you!" she said with a bright smile.


    After all, he had recently ranked first in his grade, and through conversations with her friends, Marin had heard about him in passing. But she never thought that Ryuji, who looked like a normal high school student, could have such extraordinary strength.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, now recognized her. "Kitagawa Marin"? She was the protagonist of "My Dress-Up Darling". Though he recognized her, it didn''t particrly matter. He had seen enough people with familiar faces from his old life to not be too concerned about it now. (T/N: Kys hundred times bro)


    "I see. Hello," Ryuji replied calmly before looking away, his interest fading.


    "High school student?" Utahime, who had been listening in on their conversation, seemed to focus on one key detail.


    Sobu High School? That wasn''t a ce where sorcerers were trained, was it? Originally, Utahime thought Ryuji might have been a secret weapon trained at Jujutsu High. But hearing he was just a regr high school student made her rethink that theory.


    Kyoto Jujutsu High and Tokyo Jujutsu High had long been rivals, but after years ofpetition, it was clear Tokyo had the upper hand. After all, they had the unbeatable Gojo Satoru on their side.


    "Have you forgotten?" Mei Mei suddenly chimed in, noticing Utahime''s puzzled expression.


    "Didn''t Gojo mention him before? Even if it''s not widely known, I''m sure Kyoto Jujutsu High must''ve gotten wind of it by now."


    "Huh? What did he say?" Utahime was trying to remember Gojo''s words.


    Mei Mei smirked. "Gojo said there was a student whose talent could surpass his own."


    Utahime''s eyes widened as she connected the dots. She stared at Ryuji in disbelief. "You''re not¡­ the genius sorcerer Gojo mentioned, are you? The one he said might even be more talented than him?!"


    Ryuji scratched the back of his head, looking a bit amused. "So that''s what Gojo''s been saying about me, huh? Well, if there''s no other Ryuji, then yeah, I guess I''m the one."


    Mei Mei, who had been standing nearby, casually draped an arm around his shoulder with a yful grin. "Don''t underestimate him, Utahime. Ryuji here is more than just some ''genius.''"


    "..."


    Underestimate him? How could anyone possibly do that? The way he had effortlessly taken down a special-grade curse spirit was still fresh in Utahime''s mind.


    She nced at Mei Mei''s coat and realized it wasn''t hers.


    "Wait¡­ weren''t you just¡ª" Utahime began.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea," Mei Mei cut her off quickly. "I was just saved. That''s all."


    Utahime raised an eyebrow, still smiling. "I didn''t say anything."


    Mei Mei rolled her eyes but couldn''t help butugh. The two of them had known each other for years, and Utahime could read Mei Mei''s emotions pretty well. But Utahime knew better than to push it further, especially when Mei Mei had her pride. Mei Mei wasn''t the type to be easily embarrassed.


    "Okay! We still have other cursed spirits to deal with," Ryuji interrupted, stretching his arms and preparing to move on. He wasn''t one to waste time.


    He turned around and started walking away.


    "Wait for me!" Mei Mei called out, quickly catching up to him. "You know, it''s not very gentlemanly to leave a girl behind like that."


    "Sorry," Ryuji responded without turning back. "I never said I was trying to be a gentleman."


    "Good," Mei Mei quipped with a smirk. "I don''t like gentlemen anyway."


    The two of them walked away together, their conversation fading into the distance.


    "Phew!" Miwa finally exhaled, her nerves settling. "I thought I was dead for sure."


    For a moment, she had truly believed it was the end.


    Utahime ced aforting hand on Miwa''s shoulder. "You did well. But you need to grow stronger, Miwa."


    Miwa nodded, her determination clear. "I''ll definitely get stronger, Sensei!"


    Utahime smiled, feeling proud of her student''s resolve. Although Miwa still had a long way to go, her spirit was strong.


    "Let''s head back," Utahime said. With the cursed spirits taken care of, there was no reason for them to stick around any longer. The area was still under the protection of the barrier, and the cleanup crews would soon take over.


    "That''s it?" Marin asked, watching as they prepared to leave. "You''re just¡­ leaving?"


    Utahime turned to her. "You''re safe now. You can go home."


    "But what about all of this?" Marin waved her hands at the ruins around them and the world she''d just been exposed to sorcerers, cursed spirits, all of it.


    Utahime hesitated. In the past, ordinary people like Marin wouldn''t have known about sorcerers or cursed spirits, and efforts would have been made to keep it that way. But times were changing.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Utahime finally said, a touch of resignation in her voice. "It won''t be long before everyone knows."


    With that, Utahime and Miwa walked away, leaving Marin standing there, stunned.


    "I¡­"


    Marin wasn''t sure what to say or do. Sorcerers, cursed spirits it all sounded too surreal. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would''ve thought it was some borate dream.


    "This world¡­ is way more dangerous than I thought," Marin muttered to herself. She stood there for a while, staring at the wreckage around her, processing everything. Maybe one day, she''d disappear while walking down the street, just like those victims of cursed spirits.


    At least she was safe for now. But that didn''tfort her much. After a moment, Marin began walking away, her mind racing with thoughts of how she''d confront Ryuji at school tomorrow. She needed answers.


    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have skipped ss today," she muttered. Some things, she realized, were probably better left unknown.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji was handling yet another special-grade cursed spirit. After easily defeating it, he activated his technique to devour the spirit.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Without hesitation, the cursed spirit was swallowed up, and Ryuji felt the rush of power fill his body once again.


    After consuming four or five special-grade cursed spirits, the sky was starting to darken.


    "I''m finally starting to feel full," Ryuji remarked, patting his stomach with satisfaction. He had almost forgotten what it felt like to eat too much, and now he could feel the cursed energy digesting inside him, ready to strengthen him even further.@@novelbin@@


    "You''re something else," Mei Mei said with a smirk. She had watched him take down several cursed spirits today, and each time it still amazed her. With strength like his, surpassing Gojo didn''t seem like such a far-fetched idea anymore.


    No, perhaps he''d already surpassed Gojo.


    "You''re not copying someone''s technique, are you?" Mei Mei asked, clearly curious. She had seen him use several different techniques, something unheard of for most sorcerers. It wasmon knowledge that a sorcerer could only awaken one ability. So how was Ryuji doing it?


    Ryuji just smiled. "You''ll find out one day."


    He wasn''t about to reveal his secrets that easily.


    "Stingy!" Mei Mei shot back, giving him a yful re as they continued walking.


    "Are we going to deal with more cursed spirits next?" she asked, her voice casual.


    "No," Ryuji replied. "It''s gettingte. I need to head back."


    After all, Yukino was waiting for him, and he still needed time to fully digest the cursed spirits he''d absorbed today.


    Mei Mei nced up at the darkening sky and nodded. "Yeah, it''ste."


    She paused for a moment before asking, "Want toe over to my ce? You know, to hang out?"


    They had only spent one day together, but Mei Mei found herself oddly drawn to Ryuji. Whether it was because of his strength, his attitude, or something else, she wasn''t sure. But she liked being around him.


    "Hang out? Or are you suggesting something else?" Ryuji asked with a mischievous grin, leaning in slightly as if daring her to rify.


    Mei Mei smirked back, undeterred. "And what if I am?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her boldness. He stepped closer, pulling her into his arms.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t hold back," Ryuji said with a teasing grin as he drew her closer.


    "I¡ª" Mei Mei hesitated for a moment, but only for a second. She wasn''t someone who backed down easily, even when faced with a challenge. Still, this was different. There was a yful tension between them, but she knew better than to rush into something for the sake of bravado.


    "Wait, wait," Mei Meiughed softly, stepping back slightly but with no real fear in her eyes, just caution. "Maybe another time. Don''t think I''m that easy."


    Ryuji chuckled, letting her go without resistance. "Next time, huh? Don''t think you''ll escape then."


    "Who says I''ll be running away?" Mei Mei smirked, recovering quickly from her momentary hesitation.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 99: Dancing? No

    Looking at Ryuji''s back as he gradually disappeared under the moonlight, Mei Mei''s heartbeat began to return to normal.


    "Huh!" She exhaled lightly.


    "What''s this strange feeling?"


    She had always heard people talk about this feeling, but she had never experienced it herself. After all, for Mei Mei, nothing in the world had ever been more important than money. Love? It was a luxury she didn''t think she needed.


    But now¡­


    "This isn''t too bad." She smiled to herself.


    As Ryuji''s figurepletely disappeared from view, Mei Mei hummed a little tune, her steps light as she walked away.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji, on his way to Yukino''s ce, began checking out the new talents he had triggered from Mei Mei and Utahime.


    "Let''s see what we got," he muttered to himself, curious about the entries.


    First up, the golden entry he had triggered from Mei Mei.


    "Golden Entry: ckbird Maniption!"@@novelbin@@


    "Hm, a technique?" Ryuji thought. ckbird Maniption was Mei Mei''s signature technique, she could control birds, share their vision, and even send them on suicide missions using her ultimate attack, Kamikaze.


    It was a powerful move, no doubt, but it had its limitations. The crows used in Kamikaze were carefully nurtured with cursed energy, and each one lost was a significant blow to her resources.


    For Ryuji, though? He didn''t need it in the same way.


    He already had techniques far more destructive than Kamikaze. Between his space-distorting abilities and his deadly spellcasting, he didn''tck in firepower.


    But still, ckbird Maniption had its perks. It wasn''t just aboutbat, the ability to control birds coulde in handy for reconnaissance and surveince.


    "Eh, let''s load it," he decided. It wasn''t a bad ability to have on hand, especially as an auxiliary tool.


    As he loaded the ability, Ryuji could immediately feel the connection. With a simple thought, he could sense the birds in the sky, ready to be controlled by his cursed energy. To test it out, he raised his hand, pulling a small sparrow toward him.


    "Squeak!"


    The birdnded gently on his hand, and with a flick of his cursed energy, he could see through its eyes.


    "Not bad at all," Ryuji smiled, releasing the bird and letting it fly off. The ability would definitely be useful in certain situations, even if it wasn''t a game-changer.


    Next, he checked the purple entry from Utahime.


    "Purple Entry: Solo Forbidden Area!"


    "Hm?" He was a bit surprised. Another technique, this time from Utahime. Solo Forbidden Area was her support ability, increasing the cursed energy of anyone within a certain range.


    "Only purple, huh?"


    Ryuji wasn''t too surprised. While useful, the technique didn''t have muchbat utility. It was a solid support ability, butpared to Mei Mei''s ckbird Maniption, it felt somewhatcking.


    And then, there was one more issue.


    "If I remember correctly, to use Solo Forbidden Area to the maximum output you have to¡­ dance, right?"


    He couldn''t help but frown. Utahime''s technique required a performance, not unlike Principal Gakuganji''s use of an electric guitar to activate his ability. But the thought of himself dancing to activate a technique? That was a hard no.


    "Yeah, no thanks," Ryuji muttered. "Dpose. I''m not about to start dancing in the middle of a battle."


    With a thought, the purple entry disintegrated. As useful as it might be for a support sorcerer, Ryuji wasn''t willing to use a technique that required dancing.


    "Let''s check the stats." He opened up his internal status window.


    ---


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Maniption [Gold], Domain Expansion- Malevolent Shrine [Gold], ckbird Maniption [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 77,120!"


    ---


    Ryuji smiled, satisfied with the list. "Two more triggered purple entries, and I''ll get a free pull for another purple entry."


    While purple entries weren''t usually game-changing for him, the ones granted by the system were different. So far, the ones he had gotten from people weren''t too impressive, but the system ones? Those had real potential.


    "Well, all in all, tonight''s been pretty good," Ryuji muttered. Not only had he fed on multiple special-grade cursed spirits, but he had also picked up two new entries. His strength was steadily growing.


    Humming a tune, he continued on his way to Yukino''s house.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at her home, Yukino was quietly preparing for bed. She nced at the time, then sighed softly.


    "I don''t think he''sing."


    Dressed and ready for the night, Yukino sat down, feeling a little disappointed. She had been hoping Ryuji would stop by, but she didn''t want to be a burden. After all, Ryuji was out there doing important work, battling cursed spirits and protecting others.


    "I hope he''s safe," she whispered. More than anything, she was worried about him. What if something happened to him? What if he got injured? Her mind was filled with concern, but she didn''t want to call or disturb him while he was working.


    "If it''s Ryuji, he''ll be okay," she reassured herself.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice broke her thoughts.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Startled, Yukino looked up, scanning the room. "Ryuji?!"


    She turned toward the door, but it was still closed. That''s when she heard a noise from the balcony.


    "Over here!" Ryuji''s voice came again, and Yukino spotted him leaning casually against the balcony railing, waving with a smile.


    "Ryuji!" Yukino''s face lit up with joy. She couldn''t help butugh as she rushed over. "Since when do you sneak into people''s houses from the balcony?"


    Ryuji shrugged, shing his usual carefree grin. "Didn''t want to wake you up if you were asleep. Figured this way was quieter."


    His tone was light, but Yukino''s heart warmed at the thought. He was always so considerate, even when he pretended not to be.


    "If I had been asleep, would you have just left?" Yukino asked curiously, tilting her head slightly.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, thinking for a moment, but quickly made his decision. "Nope. I''d have stayed."


    Yukinoughed softly. "That''s the answer I wanted to hear."


    Ryuji grinned. "By the way, what were you mumbling earlier? ''It''s going to be okay''? What was that about?"


    Yukino blinked in surprise, then smiled warmly. "I was just worried about you. But since you''re here, everything''s fine now."


    "Is that so?" Ryuji smirked, stepping closer to her. He leaned in slightly, inhaling deeply. "You smell nice. Perfume?"


    Yukino''s face flushed, and she felt her heart race a bit. "N-No, that''s just me¡­"


    "Oh, natural, huh? Smells great." Ryuji teased, leaning even closer.


    Feeling a surge of boldness, Yukino smiled and tilted her head. "Want to get a better whiff?"


    Ryuji blinked, taken aback by her sudden forwardness, but then grinned widely.


    "Sure, I''ll take you up on that offer."


    Ryuji''s grin grew wider as he took another step closer, his breath warm against Yukino''s cheek. The heat from his body was a sharp contrast to the cool night air that had settled in her room, and Yukino could feel her pulse quickening, each beat echoing in her ears.


    Her gaze flickered between Ryuji''s eyes and lips, drawn to the yful yet intense look he gave her. There was a spark there that made her feel breathless, a tension that stirred something deep inside. She swallowed nervously, wondering if he could sense the rapid rhythm of her heart.


    "So, you''re really going to take me up on that?" she asked, her voice barely audible. Though the words felt hesitant, there was no denying what she wanted.


    Ryuji''s expression softened, and he reached out to brush a strand of hair behind her ear. His fingers lingered on her skin, tracing the line of her jaw before tilting her chin up. "Only if you''re sure," he said softly, his tone both teasing and earnest.


    Yukino took a shaky breath, her resolve steadying despite the nerves fluttering in her chest. "I am," she whispered. "I''m sure."


    The look in Ryuji''s eyes deepened, and without another word, he closed the distance between them, pressing his lips to hers. The kiss started gently, but a jolt of electricity coursed through Yukino, awakening every part of her. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer as his hands settled at her waist, drawing her even tighter against him.


    As the kiss grew more passionate, Ryuji''s hands slid beneath the hem of her shirt, his touch sending shivers down her spine. Yukino broke away, gasping for breath as Ryuji''s lips trailed down her neck, leaving a tingling warmth in their wake. "Ryuji," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, "I need you."


    He paused, his breath hot against her ear. "Tell me what you want, Yukino," he whispered, his voice gentle yet demanding.


    She bit her lip, her mind spinning with the weight of her emotions. "I want you," she breathed, the words spilling out before she could stop them. "I want everything."


    Ryuji''s kissed her again, more urgently this time. His hands roamed over her body, tracing her curves with a kind of reverence that made Yukino''s heart ache. She could hardly believe this was happening, that all the longing and unspoken feelings between them were finally finding a voice.


    Ryuji''s hands slid up to cup her breasts, and Yukino gasped, her nipples tightening instantly. He teased them through the fabric of her bra, rolling them between his fingers until she was moaning uncontrobly.


    Nggh ~ haa~ haa~


    Every brush of his fingers against her skin sent a wave of heat through her, and she clung to him, lost in the sensation of his hands exploring her body.


    Ahhn~  Ahnn~


    Yukino couldn''t form words, her brain too foggy with lust. All she could do was nod, her entire being focused on the sensations coursing through her body. Ryuji''s hands moved again, this time slipping beneath her skirt to brush against the soft fabric of her panties. He smirked when he felt how wet she was already, his fingers pressing against the damp material.


    "You''re already this wet Yukino"


    "Her cheeks burned with embarrassment, but she couldn''t deny it"


    She nodded, unable to speak, and let him guide her, letting herself feel everything without hesitation or doubt. Ryuji fingers slipped beneath the stic of her panties, finding her slick folds.


    Hieeeckk~ ahhhn~ ahhnn~


    Yukino cried out as his fingers brushed against her clit, the sensation overwhelming. Ryuji''s touch was both gentle and firm, teasing her relentlessly as he circled her sensitive nub.


    Squelch squelch~


    Ryuji used his other hand to fondle her breasts, which fitted onto his palm perfectly, using his fingertips to pinch one of her nipples, Yukino started twitching as if she was electrocuted.


    Mpmhhh mmm~


    Yukino felt like she was melting as Ryuji''s fingers was ying with her clit. He was also pinching and pulling hard at her nipples.


    Ooooohh~


    The harder he pulled and twisted her nipples, Yukino felt her mind going nk.


    She was even drooling.


    Her head fell back several times as her moans grow louder.


    Ohhhhnnn~ ahhhhhhhn~


    When Yukino finally let go, it was as if a dam had burst inside her. She clung to Ryuji, her entire being trembling as wave after wave of release coursed through her. He held her through it, his arms steady and strong, his voice a soothing murmur as she came back to herself.


    As she opened her eyes, Ryuji was watching her, his expression soft and full of something that made Yukino''s heart swell. She gave a small, breathless smile. "That was¡­ incredible," she whispered, her voice still shaky.


    He kissed her forehead, then started to pull away, but she reached out, catching his hand. "Stay," she said quietly, her eyes searching his. "Don''t go."


    He nodded slowly, brushing his thumb over her knuckles.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 100: Deep Dive

    He began to undress, slowly pulling his shirt over his head, revealing the muscles that flexed with each movement. Yukino found herself admiring the way the light yed across his skin, her breath catching slightly.


    Next, he loosened his pants and let them drop from his waist.


    Boing~!


    This revealed a nine-inch rod made of pure muscle His rod was so hard that veins throbbed visibly along its thick, twitching shaft.


    The moment  Yukino saw it, her bright eyes widened with excitement.


    W-, Wow... it''s a monster...


    She was a bit terrified at the thought of taking something so big into her vagina. But right now, all she could think about was how it would feel to be painfully prated by something sorge.


    "Agghhhn~ I need it so bad~..."


    She craved the full experience of both pain and pleasure from the curved dick twitching before her.


    Yukino''s smile turned yful as she spread her legs wider, telling him toe with her fingers. She brought them to her lips, coating them with warm saliva before slowly sliding them down to touch the soft, sensitive folds of her body.


    Fuuuu~


    She let out a soft, muffled moan, her breath catching in her throat as she skillfully parted herself, revealing her Vagina to Ryuji. Her gaze locked onto his, filled with a mixture of longing and boldness.


    Her pink inner flesh quivered slightly, craving attention, the anticipation nearly overwhelming. "Take me now... Ryuji," she whispered, her voice heavy with desire.


    A trickle of moisture escaped from her, leaving a damp spot on the sheets as her excitement intensified.


    Ryuji reached in with his right hand holding his dick, and used the tip to explore the soft insides of her pink vulva.


    Hnmmmmmm~


    Haaaaaannnn~


    The sensation made her throw her head back and moan loudly as her body trembled as if she were cold. Ryuji continued to rub her there, feeling how soft and grippy her pink insides were.


    "Haaaaahhnnn~ Ryujiii-ahhhh please... ! Stop teasing me and just put it inside already~!"


    She was begging for it.


    "Are you ready~?"


    "Yes. Do it, Ryuji~?"


    The heat from her arousal rose up to meet his tip, sending a shiver through Ryuji''s body as he felt the warmth of her against him.


    Yukino felt a subtle pressure as Ryuji''s tip gently pressed against her entrance, the sensation almost hesitant at first. Her body tensed as his tip met her slick surface with a careful push, creating a slight dimple at her entrance.


    Hnnnn~


    "Uwaaahnnn~ fuuuu~"


    Ryuji could sense the heat and tightness of her insides, as though her body was resisting and pulling him in at the same time. It felt like pushing into something thick and unyielding, yet impossibly inviting.


    Yukino, on the other hand, felt a sudden sharpness as Ryuji''s tip pressed deeper, nudging against thest barrier of her innocence.


    "Ahhhhn~ He''s barely started and I can already feel him pressing against me... it''s so intense, she thought, her breath catching."


    The resistance built as Ryuji pushed forward, causing her body to stretch slightly to amodate him. It was a slow, deliberate process as his length pressed steadily against the tight, slick barrier until one firm movement of his hips forced its way inside.


    -RIP!!


    Ryuji''s Dick tore through Yukino''s hymen.


    HMMMMMNNNN~~


    Yukino''s eyes rolled back, and she nearly passed out.


    It was her first time, and the sheer size of Ryuji made her feel like she was being stretched to her limit. Despite the difort, the intensity of it filled her with a raw sense of need, a craving for more that was impossible to ignore.


    I... I still... want mo~ooooreee~~


    The pressure continued to grow as he moved forward, his length pressing further inside. The tightness around him was almost too much, but slowly, her body began to adjust, parting just enough to let him sink deeper.


    "More... please," she breathed, her voice barely coherent with need.


    Ryuji chuckled, his tone low and rough. "You''re very eager, aren''t you?"


    "She was like a sex obsessive maniac. There was an undeniable wildness to this side of her. It came out in powerful streaks of perversion. "


    Ryuji moved his hand sped tightly around her neck- choking her like a little bitch.


    "It was a beautiful sight."


    She might be an exceptionally intelligent and cold ojou sama during the day. But this night, and in this very moment she was his slut.


    Grinning, Ryuji leaned down towards her, and nabbed her soft breasts in his mouth.


    Ahhhhnn~ Hmmmn~


    She moaned provocatively, stirring Ryuji even more. His hips continued to sway, as he worshipfully adored her perky breasts.


    The bed frame began to creak softly in response to their rabid lovemaking.


    Ryuji groaned as he felt a surge of hot semen flowing through. Quickly, he pulled out, triggering a protest of squeals from her. He wanted her in his best position- the copse doggy. So, he flipped her over in one sweeping motion, cing her on her belly.


    There was a whole line up of pillows at the headboard of the bed. So, Ryuji snatched one, and ced it under her pubis. Shey there like a crocodile at a watering hole. Her turkey-thick thighs were spread apart, and her juicy round ass red at him with an inviting pull. A deep groan escaped Ryuji''s throat unconsciously.


    Seeing her like this sent him into a spiral of destructively sinful thoughts. For a moment, Ryuji briefly yed with the idea of fucking her in the asshole. The mere thought of burying the whole of his nine inches in her fleshy buttocks made him weak at the knees. He pushed the thought out- maybe next time. But for now, he was going to fuck her bloody.


    Purely out of instincts, he pped her voluptuous ass hard, and watched with delight as it bounced back and jiggled freely. She moaned weakly. He pped her again- hard. And this time, she squealed like a whipped puppy.


    "That''s right, he thought; ...you''re mine."


    As Ryuji climbed her, he saw clearly a red palm print on her pale ass. He grinned with satisfaction as he shoved his cock into her.


    "Yess Ryujiii...yesss~~~~"


    Ryuji was once again reminded of how incredibly small and tight her pussy was- despite the folds of her vulva being fleshy and thick. It was misleading.


    Yukino quivered underneath him as he pulled his manhood out, all the way to the tip, and drove it back inside again.


    Squelch Squelch~


    The delicious pool of her wetness weed his dick with a squelching sound. The folds of her vaginal lining closed in on his cock in sensual squeezes


    Ryuji groaned. Her pussy squeeze was electric. He could feel the onught of hot cum building in his manhood.


    It was right at the border, threatening to burst through at any moment. As if sensing it, Yukino clenched her pussy walls again, milking his cock as he slid in and out in wet, creamy thrusts.


    Hovering over her copsed body, with her jiggly ass bubbling against his mming rod, Ryuji knew he would notst more than twenty strokes.


    Ahhhnnn~ Ahhnnn~ Morreeeee~


    Yukino clenched her pussy aggressively.


    Her ass heaved and fell.


    His body glistened with perspiration under the dimming light.


    The taut muscles on his back and shoulders tightened in preparation for the fireworks. Two strokes.


    Feeling the rippling hot surge swelling in his dick, Ryuji leaned forward, grabbed a lock full of her ck hair, and pulled on her hair, and thrust forward violently.


    Yesssssss~ Ahhhhnnm~ Uhmmmn~


    Her head jerked backwards and she moanedsciviously- triggering the tightest pussy squeeze ever.


    Ryuji growled and shot the first stream of cum right into her uterus. It tore right out of his cock, making way for the remaining batch.


    Ryuji sted against her ass his powerful deep thrusts, feeling every powerful release shoot out in electrifying spasms.


    Oohhnnnnnnnhhnnnmmmmn~~


    Yukino cried out. In between gasps, her eyes rolled in her sockets. Long, high pitched wails and deep hungry grunts filled the air. As Ryuji thrust deeper, forcing his length in, her pussy folds kept contracting, trying to keep him out. But it only bolstered Ryuji''s drive.


    The spasms rippled through both of them in overwhelming tides. Ryuji gripped her hair even tighter, as his bulging manhood drove in and out of her in powerful thrusts. He went full beast mode on her. He kept fucking her nonstop, and kept ejacting incredible amounts of cum- straight into her womb.


    He let go of her hair, leaned forward, and began to pound her from above. The ecstatic relief was electrifying. His Cock kept shooting out cum, sending hot spasms slicing through his cock.


    The deep creamy strokes from Ryuji''s vertical thrusts sent Yukino''s entire body into violent spasms. She began to convulse erratically. Her long flowing hair scattered about as she thrashed wildly.@@novelbin@@


    As his plentiful seed filled her up, her mouth kept foaming, the iris of her eyes rolled back in their sockets. She kept wailing uncontrobly for a brief moment in time. Before finally, the powerfully overwhelming spasm came to an end.


    Her movementspletely stopped. Her shoulders stopped heaving. Her head stopped shaking. Because Ryuji had already ced her t on her belly in a copsed doggy, there was no room for her to copse. Her head simply dropped and she passed out.

 Chapter 101: You鈥檙e just being a stalker!

    The next day, Yukino didn''t show up to school. She had requested leave in advance, citing that she wasn''t feeling well.


    "Yukino didn''te today?" Mai asked curiously, noticing the absence. She looked over at Ryuji, who seemed unusually casual about the whole thing.


    "Yeah," Ryuji responded easily. "She''s resting today."


    "First, you were out yesterday. Now, Yukino?" Mai raised an eyebrow, her suspicions clearly rising.


    Ryuji just chuckled, giving her a yful knock on the head. "Don''t overthink it, Mai. You''ve got more important things to focus on, like actually learning how to use cursed energy."


    "I''m trying!" Mai pouted, rubbing her head. She had been putting in the effort, but sensing cursed energy wasn''ting as easily to her as she had hoped.


    Just as Mai was about toin more, Hana suddenly eximed in excitement.


    "I did it! I finally sensed cursed energy!" Hana shouted, her face lighting up with pride.


    "No way¡­" Mai stared in disbelief. Hana, the girl she had least expected to seed first, had beaten her to it. "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­"


    Before she could process her shock, Miko raised her hand calmly. "I think I''ve got it too."


    A faint light-blue glow appeared at her fingertips, marking her sess as well.


    "¡­"


    Mai stared at her friends in silence, feeling utterly defeated. Of all people, how did she end up thest one?


    Ryuji chuckled at her reaction but didn''t say anything. He just gave her a knowing look. Mai, feeling the pressure of Ryuji''s gaze, quickly turned back to her practice, her face set with determination.


    "I''ll get it today, just wait!" she muttered to herself, now more motivated than ever.


    Ryuji, amused by her resolve, turned his attention to Yotsuya and Hana, both of whom were clearly thrilled by their progress.


    "Well done, both of you," he said with a nod of approval. "Sensing cursed energy is the first step, but now the real training begins. Control, focus, and application. You''ll need all of it."


    The thing about Cursed Energy is that it''s always hardest in the beginning. Once you manage to condense a bit of cursed energy, everything starts to flow more easily."


    Everything is hard at the start.


    It''s the same as how going from 0 to 1 is much harder than going from 1 to 100.


    Starting from nothing is always the most difficult part.


    But once you have something to build on, things will naturally be easier.


    "Hm!"


    Hearing Ryuji say this, both Hana and Miko obediently nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, Ryuji, are you sure everything was fine yesterday?"


    Miko knew why Ryuji had taken a day off, but even though he was standing in front of her perfectly fine, she was still a bit concerned.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Seeing Miko''s worried look, Ryuji smiled and waved dismissively.


    "Didn''t I say? I''m really strong!"


    Ryuji''s confidence made Miko giggle softly.


    "I''ll do my best to help you, Ryuji-kun!"


    Miko wasn''t someone who craved power. She wasn''t desperate to get stronger, but recently, she had been trying to build up her strength so that when Ryuji faced danger, she could at least help him.


    Not necessarily fight by his side.


    But at the very least, she didn''t want to be a burden.


    "And me! I''ll help too!"


    Hana, who had been standing quietly beside them, suddenly raised her hand and shouted excitedly.


    Her innocent personality meant she probably didn''t understand the full weight of her words.


    But it didn''t matter.


    The thought itself was enough.


    Ryuji wouldn''t force them to do anything, so he just smiled and gently patted both Miko and Hana on the head.


    "Take it step by step, no need to rush with your training."


    "Yes!" they both responded seriously, nodding their heads.


    Originally, they were eager to take advantage of the moment they sensed a bit of cursed energy and continue practicing, but just then¡ª


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    Saki came running in, her face beaming with excitement.


    Following behind her was a girl in a high school uniform. She didn''t seem shy at all. In fact, she looked around the room curiously as soon as she entered.


    "Ryuji! I found someone who experienced something strange!"


    "..."


    Is it really okay to be this excited about someone else encountering a cursed incident? She probably just saw this as a chance to make some money.


    Ryuji didn''t let it bother him. Instead, he nced at the girl Saki had brought with her.


    Her appearance was average, nothing that stood out.


    But in a ce like Tokyo, makeup was somon that even a in-looking girl could be transformed into something else entirely with a fewyers of foundation.


    Of course, Ryuji wasn''t concerned with appearances. What truly caught his attention was that the girl didn''t give off any cursed energy or negative aura.


    "Are you sure about this?" he asked Saki, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course!" Saki replied, looking indignant, as if Ryuji had doubted her abilities. "Riko herself told me about it, and she seemed really serious!"


    Saki had been struggling to find anyone who had experienced something supernatural. But as soon as she left the ssroom earlier, she overheard someone talking about a strange event they''d gone through. Excited, she immediately asked the person if it was true, and when they confirmed it, she wasted no time bringing them over.


    That person was, of course, Riko.


    "So, what happened exactly?" Ryuji asked, still somewhat skeptical but willing to hear her out.


    "Well¡­"


    Riko wasn''t shy. She immediately started exining her situation.


    Initially, Saki looked hopeful, excited about finally having a case to solve.


    But as Riko kept talking, the expressions of everyone else in the room slowly started to change.


    By the time she finished her story, Saki''s face was frozen in disbelief.


    Miko and Hana, who had been curious, couldn''t help but nce at Saki.


    Was this really what she meant by a strange event?


    The issue wasn''t anything supernatural.@@novelbin@@


    It was what Riko said next:


    "Every time I see him, my heart starts beating faster. I dream about him all the time. When I don''t see him, I miss him so much. I just want to be with him forever. What do you think? Do you think something weird is happening to me?"


    At the end, she looked at them expectantly, waiting for their validation.


    The boy Riko was referring to was just a ssmate of hers.


    Ryuji didn''t say anything.


    A strange event?


    No, this was just a textbook case of someone being head over heels in love.


    "This¡­ this is what you meant by a strange incident?" Saki asked, her mouth twitching in frustration. If Riko had said it was just a crush from the beginning, Saki wouldn''t have dragged her here and embarrassed herself. She nced at Ryuji and the others, wondering if they were silentlyughing at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Riko asked, clearly not understanding what the problem was.


    "If I wasn''t possessed by a ghost, why would I be following him home in secret? There''s definitely something off. It''s like something''s taken over my body!"


    "¡­ No, you''re just being a stalker! That''s not possession."


    "Well, technically, a stalker," Ryuji thought, but didn''t say out loud. After all, she was a girl. They''d probablybel her something less harsh.


    "I''m sorry. This isn''t something I can help with," Saki sighed, clearly embarrassed. "You should probably just go."


    "How could this be?! I really thought you could help!" Riko pouted, clearly unhappy, but eventually stomped her feet and left.


    With that, the strange little episode ended, leaving Saki sitting at her desk, utterly defeated.


    "Ugh, life..."


    "Enough already, don''t let it get to you," Ryuji said, not making a big deal out of it. Even if it was a ridiculous situation, it was just one of those silly moments in life.


    "Well, anyway, the real cursed events haven''t fully spread yet. But soon, more people wille to ask for help."


    "Really?" Saki perked up at the idea, but then quickly realized something.


    If more peoplee asking for help, doesn''t that mean more people will be in danger? What kind of person am I, hoping for that to happen?


    "Whatever, I''m over it," Saki grumbled, waving her hand dismissively.


    "But speaking of which, doesn''t Ryuji-kun seem a little different today?" she asked, suddenly noticing something.


    "What? Have I be more handsome?"


    Ryuji smiled casually.


    "Handsome? I don''t know about that, but you''re definitely as shameless as always!" Saki joked,ughing.


    "Brat!" Ryuji chuckled. He enjoyed these little moments. The higher one''s strength, the lonelier things became. Compared to endless battles, Ryuji preferred these peaceful, everyday interactions.


    There were still a few days before the weekend, and for now, Ryuji didn''t have much to do.


    "Strange, though. Why hasn''t there been any news from Jujutsu High?"


    They had been so desperate for help, but in the past few days, it was as if something hade up. They''d gonepletely silent.


    "They couldn''t have been attacked, could they?"


    It wasn''t impossible. Even though Jujutsu High was protected by the barriers set up by Master Tengen, those who knew Tengen well understood that he wasn''t as infallible as people thought. He had tricked special-grade sorcerer Yuki Tsukumo, leading to her death. He had lived for thousands of years, and while that was impressive, he was still just an old conman at the end of the day.


    "Eh, whatever. It''s not my problem as long as it doesn''t affect my life."


    Over the past few days, Kitagawa, who had always been cheerful and outgoing, had be much quieter. She used to be lively in ss, but now she barely spoke.


    Having seen a cursed spirit with her own eyes, it was only natural she''d be affected. No matter how carefree someone was, witnessing something like that would leave a mark.


    "Marin?"


    Her friends, noticing her dazed expression, approached her with concern.


    "Are you alright? You''ve been so quiettely."


    "Did something happen?"


    Marin hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something, but in the end, she just shook her head.


    "It''s fine. I''m okay."


    Even though Utahime had said she didn''t need to keep the existence of cursed spirits a secret, what was she supposed to say? "Hey, did you know monsters are real?"


    Sometimes, it was better not to know certain things.


    "What is that?"


    During lunch, Marin saw Ryuji walking outside the ssroom. Her face immediately turned cold, and she stood up as if to confront him, but by the time she reacted, he had already passed by.


    Her ssmates noticed too.


    "Hey, wasn''t that Ryuji?"


    "Yeah, that''s him! He got top marks on the exams!"


    "He''s amazing!"


    "And kinda cute, don''t you think?"


    Watching Marin''s reaction, some of the girls started teasing her.


    "Wait, do you like Ryuji-senpai?"


    Marin''s reaction hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    "I knew it! You''re so bold, Marin!"


    "Wow, go for it!"


    "If you like someone, you should go after them with everything you''ve got!"


    "Yeah! Don''t give up!"


    "__"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 102: Are You Jealous?

    Marin was about to say something, but her words were drowned out by the lively conversations around her.


    Watching her friends gossip as if no one else was present, Kitagawa could only sigh helplessly.@@novelbin@@


    "You guys aren''t even listening to me."


    "I haven''t said a word, yet you''ve already imagined some dramatic love triangle in your heads!"


    Forget it.


    Unable to refute them, Marin sat back down, letting her friends continue their enthusiastic discussions.


    In truth, her recent changes in behavior really were because of Ryuji.


    After witnessing everything that had happened that day, Marin had wanted to find Ryuji at school and ask him about the cursed spirit.


    But when she got to school the next day, she realized something important.


    Although they attended the same school, she didn''t know him. They weren''t friends, so why would he answer her questions?


    And besides, his attitude toward her had been pretty cold that day.


    "This is so confusing!"


    She wanted to approach him, but she was also a little scared.


    Though, even Marin herself didn''t fully understand what she was afraid of.


    Was it that Ryuji might ignore her again? Or was it something else entirely?


    Unable to figure it out, Kitagawa''s expression grew even more troubled.


    "Sigh¡­"


    She let out a quiet sigh.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, had no idea what was going on in Marin''s mind. Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t care.


    The weekend soon arrived. Ryuji had promised Yumiko earlier in the week that they would go on a date, so he politely declined the invitations from Utaha and the others.


    There was plenty of time to hang out with them in the future, but since he had promised Miura first, he intended to keep that promise.


    He was confident in his decision.


    "Hurry up and help me pick a dress! How do you think this one looks?"


    The usually confident and assertive Yumiko was a little flustered now. She had invited her best friends, Yui and Hina, over to her house to help her pick an outfit for tomorrow''s date. Holding up a dress for them to see, Hina examined it closely and gave her opinion.


    "How about going with a school uniform look? You''ve got a great figure, Yumiko. It''ll suit you perfectly. I''m sure Ryuji will love it too!"


    "Really?"


    Yumiko didn''t think much about it.


    She had a variety of styles in her wardrobe, and after hearing Hina''s suggestion, she quickly grabbed a school uniform outfit and changed into it.


    "How''s this?"


    "You look gorgeous!"


    Seeing Yumiko in her new outfit, Hina nodded in approval.


    No wonder Ryuji seemed to like Yumiko the most out of their group. There was definitely a reason for that.


    "What do you think, Yui?"


    Yui, who had been daydreaming, snapped out of her thoughts when her name was called. She quickly nodded.


    "You look beautiful! Ryuji will definitely love this look on you!"


    "Really? Haha!"


    Yumiko was thrilled by thepliments from her friends and couldn''t help butugh in delight.


    Watching Yumiko so happy, Yui''s face fell slightly. "How great would it be if I were the one going on a date with Ryuji?" she thought.


    Hina, noticing Yui''s change in mood, said nothing but made a mental note of it.


    "Ryuji mentioned not to stay out after dark, so you can both sleep over here tonight," Yumiko offered, ncing at the darkening sky outside.


    "Okay!"


    Neither of them objected.


    They had already let their parents know they''d be staying over, and it wasn''t the first time they had spent the night at Yumiko''s house after staying out toote.


    "There''s only one guest room set up at the moment, so I''ll go clean up another one."


    Yumiko''s family was well-off, and their house was big enough to amodate guests. However, they only kept one guest room prepared at a time, so Miura started getting ready to clean a second room for Yui and Hina.


    "It''s fine!" Yui quickly stood up, seeing Yumiko about to get up as well.


    "I''ll clean it up myself¡ª" she began to say.


    But Hina interrupted with a grin. "Why don''t Yui and I just share a room?"


    "Huh???"


    Both Yumiko and Yui were taken aback by the suggestion.


    "I''m feeling a little spooked about sleeping alone these days. It''d be better if Yui could keep mepany. You don''t mind, do you, Yui?"


    Hina''s tone was casual and natural, leaving no room to argue.


    "No, I don''t mind at all!"


    Yui was naturally a bit shy, and she didn''t see a problem with it either. After all, they were both girls, and it was only for one night. Yui quickly agreed.


    "Alright then, let''s get ready for bed!"


    Later that night, theyy down in the room. It wasn''t a typical bedroom setup, but rather two futonsid out on the floor, spaced far apart from each other.


    Yui tried her best to fall asleep, but every time she closed her eyes, her mind filled with thoughts of Yumiko and Ryuji on their date tomorrow. She couldn''t stop picturing them together, looking happy.


    She tossed and turned, unable to rx.


    "Are you jealous?" Hina''s voice suddenly broke the silence.


    "???"


    Yui jolted, startled by Hina''s sudden question.


    "You''re still awake?"


    "Yeah, just like you, I''m a little jealous," Hina replied honestly.


    "I-I''m not jealous!"


    Yui''s voice was muffled, clearly defensive.


    "There are only the two of us here. It''s okay to be honest."


    "..."


    Feeling exposed, Yui finally gave in.


    "I guess I am a little jealous of Ryuji-kun," she admitted quietly.


    Yui had no idea Hina was thinking the same thing.


    "What''s so strange about that?"


    Hina''s tone was casual, as if there was nothing unusual about having feelings for the same person as their friend.


    Yui felt herself letting her guard down.


    "But Ryuji-kun is already going to be with Yumiko."


    It was pointless to keep liking him, wasn''t it? Yui couldn''t imagine herself ever doing something like trying to steal her friend''s love.


    "So what?"


    "???"


    Yui was stunned by Hina''s straightforward response.


    She turned to look at her, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "How bold!"


    She had never realized that Hina was this kind of person.


    "But wouldn''t that be wrong?" Yui stammered. "Yumiko''s our friend. I don''t want to ruin our friendship."


    "What are you even talking about?"


    Hina rolled her eyes at Yui.


    "Do you really think I''m that much of a viin?"


    "Well...!"


    Yui was hesitant to fully trust her, but before she could voice her concerns, Hina cut in.


    "I''m not talking about ruining anything. Do you really think one Yumiko is enough for someone like Ryuji?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Yui was confused.


    Hina smirked. "I overheard Ryuji once. He''s nning to ''expand the family.'' You know, like a legacy."


    "Expand the family?"


    Yui didn''t find the idea strange. In Japan, family inheritance and legacies were important, especially for people with unique abilities like Ryuji. But she wasn''t sure what Hina meant by it in this context.


    "What do you mean by ''expand''?"


    It took Yui a moment, but then it hit her.


    "Wait¡­ you mean¡ª?"


    "That''s right!"


    Hina smirked, watching Yui slowly piece it together.


    "If Ryuji wants to expand his family, one Yumiko isn''t enough. And if we have kids with him first, our positions in his family would be higher."


    "K-Kids?!"


    Yui panicked at the thought, her mind racing as she imagined having children with Ryuji. The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she became, her face turning bright red.


    "..."


    Hina was amused by Yui''s reaction, even though she wasn''t entirely sure what to say.


    "Th-That!" Yui quickly tried topose herself. "Why are you telling me this?!"


    "Because I like Ryuji-kun too," Hina said, without any hesitation.


    "..."


    That wasn''t exactly what Yui had been asking. "If you like him, that''s fine. But why tell me?" she thought.


    Hina must have picked up on Yui''s confusion because she exined further.


    "It''s not a secret. But honestly, I don''t think I stand much of a chance if I''m on my own."


    Though Hina was pretty, she was also realistic. She knew Ryuji had plenty of admirers, and she wasn''t the only one.


    "So, I thought we could team up."


    "Team up?"


    Yui was dumbfounded.


    Her reasoning wasn''t wrong. Hina had chosen Yui because she was pretty, but also because she wasn''t cunning. Hina, with her high emotional intelligence, didn''t want to constantlypete with more maniptive girls. Yui was trustworthy, at least.


    "But I don''t think I can do this!" Yui admitted,cking confidence.


    She had always been a bit insecure. She wasn''t as beautiful as Yumiko, nor as clever as Hina. She didn''t believe she had any real chance.


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself. You have your strengths over Yumiko too."


    "Huh? I do surpass Yumiko in some way? What do you mean?"


    Yui looked down at herself, not understanding what Hina was getting at.


    "Of course!" Hina nodded confidently, her eyes subtly lowering to Yui''s chest.


    "You''ve got something that Yumiko doesn''t."


    "¡­!!"


    Yui realized what Hina was talking about and quickly crossed her arms over her chest, her face turning crimson.


    Hina couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    "Come on, it''s not that big of a deal. Everyone has something special, and yours just happens to stand out a bit more."


    Yui, still flustered, didn''t know how to respond. All she could manage was a weak, "But..."


    "So, do you want to team up with me or not? Think about it carefully, this is your future we''re talking about. Do you really want to just stand by and watch while someone else gets everything? Are you okay with never having a chance with Ryuji for the rest of your life?"


    "My... whole life¡­"


    Yui fell silent, considering Hina''s words.


    The thought of spending the rest of her life watching from the sidelines, smiling through her disappointment while Ryuji and Yumiko were happy together... It was unbearable.


    "I... I agree!"


    Atst, Yui nodded, her face flushed but resolute.


    "Perfect! I knew you''de around!" Hina smiled triumphantly.


    "So, what should we do now?" Yui asked, still unsure of what came next.


    "Well, for now, we don''t need to do anything. Just wait for the right moment."


    "Wait for an opportunity?"


    Before Yui could ask more, Hina had alreadyid back down, gettingfortable on her futon.


    "Don''t worry, we''re still young. There will be plenty of opportunities. Just remember, when the timees, don''t be afraid to go for it!"


    Yui''s face flushed again at the thought. "Go for it?" Could she really be bold enough when the time came?


    "I''ll... I''ll try my best!"


    She nodded to herself, as if convincing herself more than anyone else.


    ***


    For every 500 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 103: Date

    Obviously, Yumiko had no idea what had happened.


    In just one night, her two close friends had be a team, and their target was none other than Ryuji.


    After finally getting through the night, Yumiko got up early the next morning to get dressed.


    "Yumiko!"


    Hina and Yui had also woken up around the same time.


    "How''d you sleep?" Yumiko asked casually while applying her makeup.


    "Great!" Hina said cheerfully.


    "Me too!" Yui chimed in, though her voice was a bit more hesitant than Hina''s. She wasn''t asposed as her friend, feeling a bit flustered for some reason.


    But Yumiko didn''t notice anything strange. Her mind was entirely focused on her uing date with Ryuji.


    "It''s gettingte. We should head back. Good luck on your date with Ryuji!" Hina said, giving Yumiko an encouraging smile.


    "Thanks!" Yumiko smiled brightly, waving them off.


    "Let''s go," Hina whispered to Yui, giving her a knowing look before leading her out.


    "Uh¡­ okay!" Yui responded, still a bit out of it as she followed Hina.


    As for the date itself, Ryuji took Yumiko to the same couple''s restaurant he''d visited before with Utaha and Eriri.


    Why? Well, it was simply the only couple''s restaurant he knew.


    "The atmosphere here is amazing!" Yumiko remarked happily, clearly impressed with the choice of location.


    Seeing Ryuji take her to a ce meant for couples made her heart flutter with excitement. The restaurant was beautifully decorated, and she couldn''t help but take in the romantic setting.


    After they sat down, Yumiko leaned toward Ryuji and whispered, "I feel like the waiter''s looking at us a little strangely¡­"


    Ryuji, without missing a beat, leaned back and pretended to think for a moment before giving her a confident answer.


    "Maybe it''s because you look stunning today," he said with a smirk.


    "Really?" Yumiko''s heart practically melted at thepliment, much more than if it hade from one of her friends.


    "Let''s order," Ryuji suggested.


    "Hmm," Yumiko nodded, flipping through the menu. She was so caught up in her excitement that she didn''t notice Ryuji''s subtle nce toward the waiter.


    The waiter recognized Ryuji immediately. He had served him before with different girls, and while the waiter was professional, it was clear he had taken notice of Ryuji''s¡­ habit. Still, he smiled politely.


    Yumiko ordered two dishes, and Ryuji ordered two more, then he casually pulled out a thick stack of bills.


    "Let''s switch up the music," Ryuji said with a rxed smile as he handed the money to the waiter.


    The waiter''s eyes widened for a split second, but his smile didn''t falter. With that much cash, he would''ve switched the entire band, let alone just the song.


    "Understood, sir," the waiter replied, shing a grin. He leaned in and added, "You and your wife make a beautiful couple. I''ll make sure the music fits the mood."


    Ryuji just waved him off, letting him handle it.


    Yumiko, however, was left stunned. Wife? Did that mean¡­?


    Her heart started racing at the thought, and she felt like it might leap out of her chest. She nced over at Ryuji, half-expecting him to correct the waiter, but to her surprise, he didn''t seem to mind the title at all.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryuji asked with a yful smile, noticing her dazed expression.@@novelbin@@


    "N-Nothing!" Yumiko stammered, trying to calm herself.


    But she couldn''t. The thought of being called Ryuji''s wife¡­ was exhrating.


    After a brief pause, Yumiko finally gathered her thoughts. "Wasn''t that tip a little too much?" she asked, remembering the sizable stack of bills Ryuji had handed over.


    "It''s fine. As long as you''re happy, it doesn''t matter how much it costs," Ryuji replied smoothly.


    To him, money was nothing more than a number. If he wanted, he could have people lining up to give him money. Spending a little to set the mood was no big deal.


    But for Yumiko, hearing that made her heart swell even more. She looked at him with shining eyes, utterly smitten.


    "Ryuji¡­" she whispered, her gaze softening as emotions welled up inside her. At that moment, she didn''t care about the food, the music, or anything else. All she wanted was to be with him.


    Still, she managed to keep herposure. There would be time for thatter.


    After lunch, Ryuji took Yumiko to a few ces to enjoy the day. They visited parks, arcades, and a few shops. While Ryuji was indifferent, Yumiko had an absolute st. It was a perfect day for her.


    As the sun began to set, Yumiko suddenly turned to Ryuji, her voice a bit quieter than before. "It''s gettingte¡­ maybe we should find a ce to rest?"


    Her face flushed as she looked at him expectantly.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, already understanding her meaning. With a smile, he replied, "Sure."


    But just as they were about to head off, Ryuji''s attention was caught by a figure sitting on a nearby bench. He stopped walking, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Hmm?" Yumiko followed his gaze and spotted the girl sitting on the bench. She had two-toned hair¡ªhalf yellow, half ck and her head was lowered, making it hard to see her face. Still, she seemed familiar.


    "Ryuji-kun!" Yumiko suddenly pouted, her voice tinged with jealousy. "You''re looking at another girl?"


    Ryuji chuckled, tapping her on the head lightly. "Rx. They''re just sorcerers I''ve met before. Let''s go check on them."


    "Wait, they''re sorcerers?" Yumiko blinked, now more curious than jealous.


    Following his lead, she walked with him toward the girl on the bench.


    As they approached, Ryuji recognized them immediately. It was Nanako and Mimiko, the twin sisters who had followed Geto Suguru.


    But they looked different now. Broken, deste. It was as if the life had been drained out of them. They sat there, motionless, like hollow shells of their former selves.


    "Long time no see," Ryuji greeted them casually, but there was no response.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he nced around. "Geto Suguru isn''t here, is he?"


    Nanako and Mimiko flinched at the mention of Geto''s name. Slowly, they looked up, tears welling in their eyes.


    "Master Geto¡­" they whispered, their voices trembling.


    "I see. So he''s dead," Ryuji muttered, piecing together what had happened.


    Geto must''ve finally challenged Jujutsu High and failed. Without the ability to use domains, it was inevitable. He probably underestimated his opponents, or maybe he pushed too hard, too soon. Either way, his end wasn''t surprising.


    The twins burst into tears again, sobbing uncontrobly at the loss of their master.


    Yumiko, though not entirely understanding the situation, could tell these girls had lost someone dear to them. It tugged at her heart. She instinctively tightened her grip on Ryuji''s arm, worried that one day, she might end up in their position¡ªcrying over him.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji whispered to her, sensing her anxiety. "I''m the strongest."


    His voice was calm but filled with certainty. And for Yumiko, those words were enough.


    "No! Master Geto was the strongest!" Nanako and Mimiko protested, their tear-streaked faces filled with grief.


    "Well, he''s dead now, isn''t he?" Ryuji shrugged, not wanting to argue with them in their current state.


    He sighed, then asked, "What are you two going to do now?"


    The twins looked at each other, their expressions filled with uncertainty. "We don''t know¡­ Master Geto told us not to seek revenge, even if he died."


    They were lost, with no clear path forward.


    "Maybe that''s for the best," Ryuji said, his voice surprisingly gentle. "You wouldn''t survive if you tried to go after Yuta or Gojo anyway."


    Nanako and Mimiko red at him through their tears, but they couldn''t argue with the truth.


    "You''ll live. That''s something," Ryuji added before turning to leave.


    The twins didn''t reply. They just stood there, their expressions hollow.


    As they walked away, Yumiko looked up at Ryuji, her eyes filled with admiration. "You''re really amazing, Ryuji-kun."


    Ryuji just smiled. "Let''s go."


    With that, they left the scene behind and headed toward the hotel.


    ---


    The next day, Yumiko didn''t show up at school. As expected, she had taken the day off to rest.


    "Hey, Ryuji!" Yui greeted him cheerfully when he arrived at school. "Where''s Yumiko?"


    Hina, standing beside her, gave Ryuji a knowing look. "Yumiko didn''te today, huh? Guess you were a little too powerfulst night."


    Ryuji just grinned, deciding to y dumb. "Are we talking about exorcism? Yeah, I''m pretty good at that."


    "Yes, yes, you''re really good at exorcisms," Hina replied, clearly teasing him. Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she exchanged a nce with Yui, who seemed oblivious to the underlying joke.


    "Yeah! Ryuji-kun is super strong!" Yui nodded enthusiastically, still not catching onto Hina''s teasing tone.


    "..."


    "What I mean by that is definitely not the same as what you''re thinking."


    Yui''s pure and naive response left Hina momentarily speechless. But when she thought about it, it made perfect sense, Yui''s innocence was one of the reasons she and Hina got along so well.


    "Hahahahaha!" Ryuji suddenly burst intoughter.


    Yui, not understanding what was so funny,ughed along with him, her carefree nature as bright as ever.


    Hina, on the other hand, gave Ryuji a sly smile.

 Chapter 105: Please Help Us

    Noisy and quarrelsome moments were the norm in the service department, and Ryuji didn''t think much of it. After all, the girls weren''t actually going to fight, and their bickering only brought a little more color to their otherwise mundane daily life. In fact, Ryuji liked it that way. He never wanted them to change or suppress their personalities. Their natural selves were what made everything feel vibrant.


    ---


    That night, at the Sawamura family''s mansion, Ryuji sat on the sofa, his face showing a satisfied expression as he rxed.


    Sayuri, kneeling before him, stood up and shot him a yful, resentful nce before heading to the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    "By the way, where''s Eriri?" Ryuji asked casually when she returned.


    "She''s at Kasumigaoka''s house," Sayuri replied with a slight smile. If Eriri hadn''t been out, Sayuri would''ve had toe up with an excuse to meet Ryuji somewhere else, maybe a hotel. There were certain things she didn''t want her daughter to know just yet.


    "So that''s where she is." Ryuji nodded, not thinking too much of it.


    "They''re getting along better these days, huh?" Sayuri said, nestling into Ryuji''s arms. She sounded content as she rxed against him. Although Eriri and Utaha had once been rivals, their rtionship seemed to improve the more time they spent together.


    "Yeah, it seems that way," Ryuji replied. "Better than them constantly bickering."


    Sayuri looked up at him, her face lighting up with another thought. "Speaking of which, the Shinomiya family''s youngest daughter is having her birthday soon. They''re throwing a big party. I got an invitation. Do you want to go together?"


    "The Shinomiya family?" Ryuji repeated, recognizing the name. His brow furrowed slightly in thought, then he shrugged. "Ah, I think someone from the Shinomiya Group called me too. They invited me to Kaguya Shinomiya''s birthday party."


    He didn''t pay much attention to invitations like that. In the world of sorcerers, no matter how influential or wealthy a family was, they were insignificant unless they had some link to the supernatural.


    "You got invited too?" Sayuri asked, sounding a bit surprised.


    Ryuji smiled. "Yeah, I exorcised a cursed spirit for the Shinomiya family once. That''s probably why."


    "Oh, I see," Sayuri nodded in understanding. It all made sense now. She''d heard about Kaguya Shinomiya before, a girl who was low in the family''s pecking order. Hosting a birthday party for her wasn''t typical. Clearly, they were trying to use the event to win over Ryuji, impressed by his abilities.


    Sayuri felt a swell of pride. After all, this only proved that her instincts about Ryuji were spot-on. Even a family as powerful as the Shinomiya Group saw value in him.


    "Are you going to go?" she asked, curiosity in her voice.


    "Why not? If they want to throw money at me, I don''t see a reason to refuse," Ryuji said with a nonchnt shrug. "It''s not like I care about them, but if they want to hand over some favors, I''ll take them."


    Sayuriughed softly. Ryuji''sck of interest in the Shinomiya family amused her. Just a short time ago, the Shinomiya Group would have seemed untouchable, but now it felt like they were just another name in a long list of people vying for Ryuji''s attention.


    "I''ll bring Eriri along then," Sayuri decided. "It''ll be good for her to see how these big families operate. Besides, she could use a change of pace, she''s been so fussytely."


    Ryuji waved his hand dismissively. "We''ll deal with thatter. Right now, we''ve got more important things to do."


    Sayuri gasped as Ryuji effortlessly picked her up, a mix of surprise and excitement in her eyes. Even though this wasn''t their first time, the thrill never really faded for her.


    ---@@novelbin@@


    For the next two weeks, life was smooth for Ryuji. He spent his days at school, surrounded by a myriad of beautiful girls, and his evenings were often spent with Sayuri, Shizuka, or even Haruno. asionally, he would drop by to visit Mrs. Izumi, the neighbor next door.


    These were peaceful, leisurely days for him.


    But, eventually, Marin could no longer hold herself back.


    "Alright¡­ I''m going to do it!" Marin muttered to herself, standing nervously outside the door to the service department. She had been psyching herself up for what felt like hours before she finally mustered the courage to knock.


    "Excuse me¡­"


    As she opened the door and stepped inside, she was stunned by the sight in front of her, beautiful girls filled the room. For a moment, she thought she had stepped into the wrong ce, but then she saw Ryuji sittingfortably in the middle of it all.


    "It''s you," Ryuji said, recognizing her. "Kitagawa, right?"


    "Ryuji-senpai!" Marin bowed deeply in front of him, her voice filled with sincerity. "I haven''t had the chance to thank you properly for what happenedst time. If it weren''t for you, I would''ve died."


    The girls in the room exchanged nces. It wasn''t the first time someone hade to thank Ryuji for saving their life. In fact, a few of them had their own experiences with that.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s been weeks already, hasn''t it?" Ryuji said, brushing off her gratitude. To him, it wasn''t a huge deal. In fact, he wondered why she was only bringing it up now.


    "I know¡­ I''m sorry," Marin said sheepishly. "I''ve been meaning to thank you earlier, but¡­ well, I was scared."


    Seeing Ryuji''s power firsthand had left asting impression on her. But now that she was here, speaking to him face-to-face, she realized that Ryuji wasn''t as intimidating as she had imagined.


    "Anyway, I really appreciate it," Marin said, bowing again.


    "Sure, I''ll take the thanks. If that''s all, you can leave now," Ryuji said, waving her off nonchntly.


    But Marin wasn''t done. "There''s something else¡­ I''ve been wondering about those monsters. What were they? And why did those sorcerers say that soon everyone will know about them?"


    The room fell silent as everyone turned to Ryuji, even the other girls. Their curiosity was piqued too.


    "Well, it''s not tooplicated," Ryuji began. "Cursed spirits used to be invisible to ordinary people, but now, a new kind of cursed spirit has appeared, one that normal humans can see. These new spirits are much stronger and more dangerous. If enough people start seeing them, well, the secret can''t be kept much longer. And there aren''t enough sorcerers to handle the problem."


    Marin listened intently, growing more uneasy as he exined. "So¡­ does that mean things are going to get worse?"


    "Maybe," Ryuji said with a smirk. "But don''t worry about it too much."


    Marin hesitated, then asked, "Is there any chance that normal people could be sorcerers?"


    "Nope," Ryuji said without even looking up. "You don''t have the talent."


    Marin''s face fell slightly. She had been hoping for a different answer. Before she could say anything more, Yukino chimed in, clearly noticing Marin''s disappointment.


    "Ryuji already saved you," Yukino said. "You should be grateful for that, not asking for more."


    Marin stood there, silent and slightly embarrassed. She realized she had overstepped. Just as she was about to leave, the door to the service department suddenly burst open.


    "Bang!"


    Everyone turned to see the twin sisters, Nanako and Mimiko, standing in the doorway. The force of their entrance had even cracked the door slightly.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "You two?"


    It was a surprise to see them here, but after a moment''s thought, he figured it wasn''t too shocking. Even though Geto Suguru was dead, his influence still lingered, and it wouldn''t be difficult for them to track him down.


    "What do you want?" Ryuji asked casually.


    Without hesitation, the sisters walked straight up to him, dropped to their knees, and bowed low in a posture of desperation.


    "Please help us!"


    Everyone in the room stared, confused by the sudden disy.


    Ryuji looked down at them, genuinely puzzled. "You''re both capable sorcerers. What could be so bad that you''d beg me like this?"


    Nanako and Mimiko remained silent for a moment, their heads still bowed.


    Realizing the situation was more serious than it seemed, the other girls in the room stayed quiet, not wanting to interrupt. Marin, who had been about to leave, froze in ce. She was suddenly very thankful she hadn''t stepped out a moment earlier, she could feel the intense energy radiating from the twins.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 108: Bend The Knee

    The breathing of Kenjaku became a little unstable.


    Ryuji looked at him calmly.


    Geto''s will waspletely gone, but it seemed he had finally rxed.


    The people Geto was most worried about were the Hasaba sisters.


    He had saved them from that cursed vige and raised them since they were young. The Hasaba sisters regarded Geto as their father.


    And Geto had always treated them like his own daughters.


    "How unexpected!"


    After catching his breath, Kenjaku slowly stood up.


    A twisted smile crept across his face.


    "If you hadn''t reawakened Geto''s will, you might have actuallynded a fatal blow at the most crucial moment of my n!"


    Thinking of this, Kenjaku''s smile grew even more arrogant.


    "It''s all thanks to you!"


    "Haha!"


    Ryuji alsoughed.


    "I promised the Hasaba sisters that I would bring Suguru''s body back, so..."


    At this point, Ryuji paused for a moment and then grinned.


    *Shua!*


    In an instant, his figure disappeared from sight.


    When he reappeared, he was already behind Kenjaku.


    At the same time, a massive curse spirit, summoned using Geto''s Cursed Spirit Maniption technique, erupted behind Kenjaku and charged toward Ryuji.


    "Die!"


    Ryuji didn''t even nce at the curse spirit.


    He swung his fist.


    The curse spirit shattered instantly, and Ryuji''s punchnded squarely on Kenjaku!


    *Bang!*


    With no resistance, Kenjaku''s body was sent flying by the punch, crashing through severalrge trees in its path.


    He could feel that almost all the bones in his body had broken.


    But as a sorcerer who had lived for so long, Kenjaku still had a few tricks up his sleeve. Soon enough, he stood up again.


    "This strength... It''sparable to¡ªor rather, it surpasses the power of the first-generation King of Curses, Sukuna!"


    Even if Sukuna himself were resurrected, Kenjaku doubted that he could be beaten so easily with just one punch.


    "This guy..."


    Looking at the calm expression on Ryuji''s face, the yful grin Kenjaku had been wearingpletely vanished.


    If he wasn''t careful, he might really die here. He hadn''t expected this sorcerer, whom he''d never taken seriously, to bring him such a grave threat.


    "Not bad."


    Although Ryuji had seeded with one strike, he didn''t press his attack. Instead, he flexed his fist and nodded in satisfaction.


    During this time, he had absorbed so many special-grade curses. While he could feel his body had grown stronger, almost inhuman, he hadn''t yet tested his power inbat.


    Now, after this battle, he felt thoroughly satisfied.


    "I don''t think we really need to keep fighting!"


    Seeing Ryuji''s gaze shift toward him again, Kenjaku smiled and raised his hand in a rxed manner.


    "We can work together, right? I know many things, and I''m sure you''ll find them valuable."


    Originally, Kenjaku believed that Sukuna was the strongest force in existence, but now he wasn''t so sure.


    "Sorry, I don''t make a habit of working with rats."


    Ryujiughed at Kenjaku''s offer.


    Work with an old fox like Kenjaku? Who knows when he''d be stabbed in the back?


    Although Ryuji wasn''t afraid, he also saw no reason to risk it. Besides, he doubted there was anything Kenjaku could offer that was worth his attention.


    "Rat?"


    Kenjaku''s expression darkened.


    No matter what, as a special-grade sorcerer, Kenjaku had his pride. Being called a rat would inevitably strike a nerve.


    If cooperation was off the table, then there was only one option left¡ªbattle.


    "You really think you can defeat me?"


    As he spoke, Kenjaku activated Cursed Spirit Maniption, releasing all the special-grade curses that Suguru had painstakingly gathered over the years.


    "I can eat them all in one sitting!"


    Seeing the flood of curses, Ryujiughed.


    Why hadn''t he thought of this before? Geto''s Cursed Spirit Maniption could control an unlimited number of cursed spirits. Over the years, Suguru had umted tens of thousands of them.


    Sure, many were weaker, but sheer numbers could change the game. If he absorbed them all, it would be a feast.


    Ryuji''s grin widened at the thought.


    Kenjaku, however, had no idea what Ryuji was thinking, but the sight of his smile sent a chill down his spine.


    "Damn it!"


    After being blown away by a single punch, Kenjaku''s cursed spirits quickly recovered.


    Seeing that the cursed spirits Hanami and Jogo were unharmed, Kenjaku rxed slightly.


    "That human sorcerer doesn''t seem to be targeting us," Hanami''s voice echoed in the minds of Kenjaku and Jogo.


    Judging from the situation, it seemed Ryuji''s primary target was Kenjaku. Although they had allied themselves with Kenjaku, in truth, they were merely using each other. There was no need to risk their lives for a human.


    With this in mind, neither Hanami nor Jogo moved to help.


    "Strange! Strange! Strange!"


    Suddenly, Mahito, one of the other cursed spirits, began clutching his head in confusion.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jogo and Hanami turned toward him.


    But Mahito ignored them, staring at Ryuji with crazed eyes.


    "Why? Why doesn''t my Idle Transfiguration work? I touched him, so why can''t I change his soul?!"


    This was what baffled Mahito the most.


    When Ryuji had sent him flying earlier, it had given Mahito the chance to make contact. Normally, without his Domain Expansion, Idle Transfiguration required physical contact to work. Mahito had intended to use this opportunity to kill Ryuji.


    But his technique had no effect.


    No matter how much Mahito tried, Idle Transfiguration couldn''t alter Ryuji''s soul.


    "How is this possible?!"


    It was the first time Mahito had encountered a soul that couldn''t be manipted.


    While Mahito struggled to understand, it was simple for Ryuji.


    Thanks to absorbing so many cursed spirits, every aspect of Ryuji had evolved, including his soul. His soul had reached a level that could no longer be considered human.


    For someone like Mahito, altering Ryuji''s soul was simply impossible.


    "Damn it!"


    Jogo and Hanami exchanged nces, but they stayed quiet.


    "Are we leaving?" Hanami asked.


    If they left now, neither Ryuji nor Kenjaku would notice.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer," Jogo replied after a moment of thought, deciding to remain still and observe.


    Although Hanami didn''t quite understand, he didn''t argue, choosing to stay and watch as well.


    "Ahh, satisfying!"


    After consuming several more special-grade curses, Ryuji''s face lit up with satisfaction.


    Though he wasn''tpletely full yet, this was still a fine meal.


    "Any more? How about a few more?"


    He nced expectantly at Kenjaku, as if looking at a buffet.


    Kenjaku was speechless.


    Damn it! In all these years, I''ve never encountered a monster like this!


    "Actually¡ª"


    Kenjaku was about to offer a deal, but Ryuji moved before he could finish.


    *Shua!*


    In the blink of an eye, Ryuji appeared above Kenjaku.


    "If you''re not going to release any more cursed spirits, then you''re useless!"


    "Die!"


    With a loud boom, Ryuji''s foot came crashing down.


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*


    The ground fractured and cracked under the sheer force of the attack. Trees shattered and copsed.


    Kenjaku barely managed to react, using his arms to block the blow. But both of his arms were fractured beyond repair, and even if he could recover, it would take time.


    Ryuji didn''t give him that time.


    In a sh, Ryuji reappeared on Kenjaku''s other side.


    "I''ve had enough fun. Give me Suguru''s body."


    *Boom!*


    Kenjaku was sent flying again.


    *Cough!*


    He spat out blood, ring at Ryuji, who walked toward him with an arrogant, indifferent gaze.


    That look, like he was nothing but amb to be ughtered was unbearable.


    "Damn it!"


    Even Sukuna had never looked down on him like this.


    For a brief moment, Kenjaku nearly broke under the pressure.


    "Who do you think you are?!"


    He screamed at Ryuji.


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, surprised by the outburst.


    "I am Kenjaku, the greatest sorcerer in history! Do you think you can kill me so easily?"


    My goals are beyond what any sorcerer has ever dreamed of. The n of death and rebirth must seed¡ªI cannot die here.


    Even if I can''t win now...


    Kenjaku still had a few tricks up his sleeve.


    "I¡ª"


    But before he could finish, cursed marks appeared on Ryuji''s mouth.


    "Kneel."


    *Bang!*


    With a sharp crack, Kenjaku''s body dropped to the ground, forced into a kneeling position by Ryuji''s overwhelming power.


    "This¡­ this is cursed speech!"


    Veins bulged on Kenjaku''s forehead as he struggled to stand. But all his efforts were in vain.


    "Ryujiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    He screamed Ryuji''s name as the sorcerer slowly approached, his face filled with indifferent arrogance.


    Kenjaku could feel it now, he was going to die! He was absolutely going to die!


    With Ryuji''s indifferent attitude and terrifying power, there was no doubt about it.


    In desperation, Kenjaku''s eyes shifted toward Jogo and the others, who were standing not far away, simply watching.


    Damn cowards!


    Though he had expected them to stand back, seeing it in person still filled him with frustration. Were they seriously just going to watch him die?


    "Idiots, how long are you nning to just stand there?!"


    Kenjaku desperately needed these cursed spirits to hold Ryuji off, even for just a moment.


    But those cursed spirits weren''t fools, they wouldn''t act without a good reason.


    "Don''t you get it? This guy is a human sorcerer! If you want the cursed spirits to rule this world, then he''s your enemy! If you don''t kill him now, do you want to wait until he''s even stronger?"


    "¡­"


    The four disaster curses weren''t the smartest, but they weren''t entirely brainless either.


    Kenjaku''s words finally made them take the situation more seriously.


    He''s right. Ryuji, as a human sorcerer, would inevitably be an obstacle to their goal of dominating the world.@@novelbin@@


    If they didn''t deal with him now, they might never get another chance.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 110: Protector Of Nature

    "Be Crushed"


    The cursed speech was activated.


    The invisible force of the cursed energy crushed all the cursed spirits attempting to approach him.


    "Since you put it that way, if I don''t respond with my strongest power, wouldn''t I be letting you down?"


    With that, Ryuji casually stretched his neck and cracked his knuckles.


    "That''s great," Dagonughed, hearing Ryuji''s words. The strongest power? Nothing could be better. But before Dagon could finish speaking, Ryuji disappeared.


    *Bang!*


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of Dagon.


    With a single punch, Ryuji struck with overwhelming force.


    This time, Dagon''s body wasn''t merely knocked back.


    Instead, half of Dagon''s body hadpletely disintegrated.


    "Is the gap really this big?" Dagon thought, staring at where the lower half of his body used to be, his consciousness starting to blur.


    The difference in strength was too vast. This wasn''t an opponent they could ever defeat.


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    Even at thest moment, Dagon''s mind was still on hisrades¡ªJogo, Hanami, Mahito. His final thoughts were of them, imagining their reunion in a hundred years.


    The Horizon of the Captivating Skandha domain began to fade away.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Chains materialized and coiled around Dagon''s broken body.


    "Contacted target: Dagon!


    Golden Entry activated, would you like to load it?"


    Another golden entry? Perfect.


    Ryuji was undoubtedly pleased with the spoils of the night.


    True to their name, the Disaster Cursed Spirits were leagues above ordinary special-grade curses. The battle with Kenjaku had already led him to devour several special-grade curses, but now, after taking in Dagon, he was fully sated.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all."


    Ryuji patted his stomach, clearly pleased with how the night had turned out.


    "Did they get away?"


    The domain dissipated, and Ryujinded softly on the ground, ncing around. Jogo, Hanami, and Mahito were nowhere to be found, which didn''t surprise him.


    This was enough for today, so leaving the rest forter wouldn''t be an issue.


    "Hum~"


    Not only had he obtained "Idle Transfiguration", but he had used Soul Devouring to feast, and he''d even retrieved Geto''s body. The night''s gains were truly substantial¡ªgolden entries from Kenjaku, Dagon, and even a purple entry from Hanami and Jogo.


    Aside from Idle Transfiguration from Mahito, the other perks were still unknown.


    "I''ll check them outter!"


    Humming to himself, Ryuji strolled off leisurely.


    But¡ª


    "Is this it?"


    "Such a strong cursed energy!"


    "Special grade?"


    Before long, a group of sorcerers had gathered in the area that had just been the battlefield.


    After all, the fight hadn''t exactly been subtle. The high-level jujutsu sorcerers had naturally sensed the disturbance.


    In addition to Gojo, several others from Jujutsu High were present, including Nanami, Kusakabe, and even Mei Mei. Sorcerers from Kyoto Jujutsu High had also arrived.


    "Was that a domain?"


    As the principal of Kyoto Jujutsu High, Yoshinobu Gakuganji, while not the strongest, had enough experience to recognize the lingering traces of multiple domains in the air.


    "Five domains, at least."


    "Well, well, aren''t you perceptive for an old man from Kyoto High!"


    Gojoughed, mocking Gakuganji as usual.


    The rivalry between Kyoto and Tokyo Jujutsu High was a long-standing one, and Satoru''s casual jabs at Gakuganji were just as old.


    "Gojo Satoru..."


    Utahime Iori, a teacher from Kyoto, frowned at Gojo''s mockery. No matter what, she was still a teacher from Kyoto.


    "Ohhh! Utahime, you''re here too?"


    Gojo grinned, waving cheerfully.


    "I thought you''d be too scared toe, seeing as you''re so weak!"


    "¡­"


    Utahime''s brow twitched, her patience wearing thin. Gojo had been mocking her for her supposed weakness for as long as she could remember, and it still infuriated her.


    If it were possible, she would have loved to punch him in the face.


    "You should be careful," Gakuganji said gravely. "There were at least five special-grade curse spirits here, all capable of deploying their domains."


    Special-grade curses capable of domain expansion were on a whole other levelpared to those who couldn''t.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    Gojo waved it off, his usual care-free demeanor intact.


    "No matter who they are, the oue is always the same. Because¡ª"


    He paused for effect, shing a confident grin.


    "Because I''m the strongest."


    "¡­"


    No one objected.


    Gojo was indeed arrogant, but he hadn''t earned the title of the strongest sorcerer in modern history for nothing.


    "The strongest, huh?"


    Mei Mei murmured, repeating his words to herself. As she did, a particr face came to mind, the young man she hadn''t seen in a while. She couldn''t help but smile at the thought.


    "It''s been some time since Ist saw him. I should visit soon."


    With that in mind, she stretched her armszily.@@novelbin@@


    "If that''s all there is to this mess, calling me out sote at night is a waste of time. Don''t you know beauty sleep is important for ady?"


    She turned to leave, the others paying little mind to her departure.


    The battle had been documented, and as other sorcerers began to disperse¡ª


    "Golden entry: Anti-gravity System!"


    Ryuji was unaware that several jujutsu sorcerers had gathered at the site of his battle with the Disaster Cursed Spirits.


    On his way back, Ryuji had already started reviewing his spoils.


    First was the golden perk triggered from Kenjaku.


    "Anti-gravity System!"


    It wasn''t Suguru''s Cursed Spirit Maniption, but that was fine.


    The Anti-gravity System was a powerful technique that allowed control over gravitational forces. The downside, though, was that the caster couldn''t move while using it; otherwise, they would also be affected by the same gravitational pull.


    That drawback would be troublesome for most people.


    But for Ryuji? It was nothing.


    It was simply a matter of physical strength.


    With Soul Devouring, Ryuji''s body was constantly evolving. Eventually, whether it was ten times gravity, a hundred times, or even a thousand times, it wouldn''t matter.


    But for his enemies, it would be an entirely different story.


    "Loading!"


    Since it was a useful ability, there was no need to break it down.


    "Now that I think about it, this seems to be Itadori Kaori''s technique!"


    Ryuji remembered that the Anti-Gravity System had originally belonged to Itadori Kaori. After Kenjaku took over her body, he inherited the technique. Being able to trigger this was an unexpected bonus.


    Next was the golden perk from Dagon.


    "Golden entry: Domain Expansion ¨C Horizon of the Captivating Skandha!"


    "Hmmmm?"


    The most beautiful domain space, and now it was his? Not bad at all.


    "Loading!"


    There was amon belief in the jujutsu world that whether you were a sorcerer or a cursed spirit, you could only possess one domain expansion. Even Sukuna, the King of Curses from a thousand years ago, was limited to one.


    Ryuji wondered, if he unleashed two domains in battle, how terrified his opponents would be.


    He was looking forward to it.


    Moreover, aside frombat, Horizon of the Captivating Skandha would make an excellent vacation spot!


    "Come to think of it, Nanami mentioned he wanted to visit the beach."


    Now, there was a perfect opportunity for that!


    Of course, Nanami was just an afterthought. The real priority was to take his woman along.


    Next, there were the purple perks he''d gotten from Hanami and Jogo. Starting with Hanami¡ª


    "Purple entry: Protector of Nature!"


    "???"


    Hanami, a cursed spirit born from humanity''s fear of forests, loved nature more than anything. Would Ryuji share that love after loading this perk?


    Yeah, right.


    "Dpose!"


    Useless.


    Next was Jogo.


    "Purple entry: One-Eye!"


    "!!!"


    What kind of ridiculous perk was this?


    While the perk from Hanami had left Ryuji speechless, this one genuinely freaked him out.


    What was the point? After loading it,  he would  end up with one eye. How was that useful?


    ording to the description, it would give him a 360-degree field of vision. Not entirely useless, but still¡ª


    "Dpose!"


    Strength is temporary, but being handsome is forever.


    No way was Ryuji loading that ability. He''d rather be strong and good-looking.


    "Get lost, get lost! As far away as you can!"


    He made a mental note. Next time he saw Jogo, he''d tten his volcano-shaped head for giving him such a terrible perk.


    *Huh!*


    After dposing those useless perks, Ryuji noticed he had a free purple entry draw avable.


    "I wonder what I''ll get."


    He had faith that the system wouldn''t give him another useless perk like One-Eye or Protector Of Nature.


    Then again, it was free, and considering his current haul, Ryuji couldn''t reallyin.


    "Extract!"


    Without any hesitation, Ryuji used the extraction opportunity.


    Momentster, the system''s response appeared.


    "Extraction sessful!


    Obtained: Purple entry ¨C Combat Intuition!"


    As expected, the purple perk granted by the system was leagues ahead of the ones he''d triggered on his own.


    "Combat Intuition: Provides an unparalleled sense ofbat, allowing the user to anticipate and sense imminent danger!"


    Not bad, having the ability to predict danger was a solid perk. Ryuji couldn''tin about this one.


    "Loading!"


    With the new ability in ce, he decided to take a quick look at his character stats.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Maniption [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], ckbird Maniption [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 79,120!"


    Looking at his extensive list of abilities, Ryuji felt a deep sense of satisfaction. He was growing more powerful by the day, and with each step, he was more prepared for whatevery ahead.


    But after scanning through his entries, something struck him.


    "Wait a second¡­ I think I''ve triggered more than 10 golden entries by now!"


    After tallying it all up, Ryuji realized he''d triggered over fourteen golden entries so far. So why hadn''t he received a second free golden entry draw?


    Could there be a bug in the system?


    His doubts were quickly dispelled as the system responded to his query.


    "So that''s how it works..."


    After reading the system''s exnation, Ryuji nodded in understanding.


    The second free golden entry required twenty triggers, the third thirty, and so on, increasing by ten each time.


    "I guess I hadn''t paid attention before. I thought I''d get a free draw every ten triggers!"


    Upon reflection, it wasn''t such a big deal. The system was still generous in the grand scheme of things.


    With his current arsenal, he didn''t feel like he was missing out on anything. Even if there were no more draws, Ryuji was confident he could take on Satoru Gojo head-to-head if needed.


    "Alright then! Time to head home!"


    Ryuji decided not to dwell on the issue any longer. After all, there were two beautiful twin sisters waiting for him back at home.


    Closing his system interface, Ryuji resumed his walk, ready to call it a night.


    *Hum~*


    Humming a cheerful tune, it was clear Ryuji was in an excellent mood as he made his way back.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 111: We Have To Release Sukuna

    Compared to Ryuji''s rxed mood, Kenjaku was filled with frustration.


    Without Suguru''s body, he had no choice but to return to Itadori Kaori''s body. His expression was dark and gloomy.


    "Damn it!"


    He hadpletely lost the Cursed Spirit Maniption technique.


    The only thing he could be thankful for was that he was still alive.


    "Rather than saying I escaped, it''s more urate to say he didn''t care whether I survived or not."


    Kenjaku thought back to Ryuji''s indifferent gaze.


    If Ryuji had wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    At this moment, Kenjaku wasn''t sure whether to feel grateful that Ryuji had looked down on him or humiliated by it. Either way, if Ryuji had truly wanted him dead, there would have been no escape.


    "Damn it!"


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. The n he had been working on for so long waspletely ruined.


    *Bang!*


    At that moment, Jogo and the others returned.


    Theyid the exhausted Hanami and Mahito on the ground. Jogo himself knelt down.


    "Dagon! Dagon is dead!"


    The four Disaster Cursed Spirits had a certain connection with one another. So, Jogo knew Dagon had sacrificed himself to ensure their survival.


    With his fists clenched in fury, Jogo felt the overwhelming urge to seek revenge right then and there. But reason told him that doing so would make Dagon''s death meaningless.


    "Jogo!" Hanami called out, looking at him with concern.


    "I know!" Jogo replied in a deep voice. "I won''t seek revenge now. We need to get stronger¡ªfor Dagon''s sake."


    "¡­"


    Although Hanami was also saddened by Dagon''s death, seeing Jogo calm down reassured him.


    Mahito, who was usually loud and reckless, had been unusually quiet. He stared nkly into space, deep in thought.


    Dagon''s really gone?


    Kenjaku didn''t say anything, but he was also lost in thought.


    For him, among the four Disaster Cursed Spirits, only Mahito''s technique had been truly useful to his ns. As long as Mahito was alive, the death of the others didn''t concern him much.


    But the n he had been working toward was based on having the Cursed Spirit Maniption technique. Now that Suguru''s body was gone, so was that technique.


    Was all his nning going to fall apart because of this? No! He refused to ept that.@@novelbin@@


    Kenjaku was determined to keep going. He just needed to figure out the next steps carefully.


    "Hey!" Jogo, who had been silent until now, suddenly raised his head and looked at Kenjaku.


    "Hm?" Kenjaku turned, surprised by Jogo''s serious expression.


    "You said the King of Curses, Sukuna, is incredibly powerful. Can he beat that human we fought today?"


    Jogo didn''t mince words, speaking directly to Kenjaku.


    Kenjaku grinned, understanding Jogo''s intent.


    "Of course! Once the King of Curses is fully resurrected, no sorcerer, no matter how strong, will stand a chance against him!"


    Kenjaku''s confidence in Sukuna was absolute. Even though he couldn''t defeat Ryuji, he believed that Sukuna would be an entirely different story.


    "Good." Jogo''s expression became resolute.


    "Jogo!" Hanami and Mahito exchanged nces, understanding what Jogo was thinking.


    With clenched fists, Jogo''s single eye burned with the desire for revenge.


    "Then we need to resurrect Sukuna. Whether for the future of cursed spirits or for Dagon, Ryuji must die!"


    "¡­"


    Hanami remained quiet, but the resolve in his expression was clear.


    "The King of Curses, huh? Now that sounds fun!" Mahito finally broke his silence,ughing with excitement. His main goal was chaos, and though he had been frightened by Ryuji earlier, he had quickly recovered. The idea of resurrecting Sukuna and unleashing even more chaos was thrilling to him.


    Jogo looked at Mahito, his expression serious. "Mahito, you should focus on mastering domain expansion as soon as possible. Without it, we stand no chance against Ryuji."


    Mahito''s smile faltered slightly, but he knew Jogo was right. If he didn''t learn how to use his domain, fighting Ryuji again would be impossible.


    "Got it, got it," Mahito replied, waving his hand dismissively. "I''ll work on it."


    Kenjaku, who had been quietly observing, just smiled. The wheels of his new n were already turning in his mind. He would do whatever it took to resurrect Sukuna. Originally, he had nned to wait a bit longer, but now it seemed there was no more time to dy.


    As Kenjaku plotted his next move, Ryuji had already made his way back home.


    "Hmm?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow as he entered the house, noticing Nanako and Mimiko had just finished washing up. They looked at him with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    "You two seem bolder than I thought," Ryuji remarked, his tone teasing. "You even washed up."


    Nanako and Mimiko blushed at his words but didn''t back down. They had made their decision, and there was no turning back now. As sorcerers, they were less hesitant than ordinary girls. Since they had already agreed to this, there was no point in panicking.


    Instead, the two sisters exchanged nces and looked at Ryuji with a hint of joy in their eyes.


    "Did you do it?" Nanako asked. "Is Geto Sama''s body safe?"


    "Yeah," Ryuji nodded without hesitation.


    With a thought, Ryuji summoned Suguru''s body from his Third dimension. The process was slow, as the dimension was now filled with thousands of cursed spirits that had gone berserk after Suguru''s death. Those spirits, once controlled by Cursed Spirit Maniption, had all lost their restraints.


    For most people, those cursed spirits would be a catastrophe. For Ryuji, they were more like a stockpile of food. In fact, if he hadn''t been full already, he would have considered devouring another batch of them.


    With a bit of effort, Ryuji carefully released Suguru''s body from Kamui, leaving the cursed spirits locked safely inside.


    "Master Geto!"


    Nanako and Mimiko''s eyes lit up as they rushed over to Suguru''s body, their faces filled with relief. Even though Suguru had been like a father to them, they understood what needed to be done.


    "You should consider cremating him," Ryuji advised, his tone serious for once. "There''s still someone out there who wants this body. That person has been waiting for Gojo Satoru to hesitate, hoping he wouldn''t have the heart to destroy his best friend''s body. But you two won''t have that luxury forever."


    Kenjaku had been banking on Gojo''s reluctance, waiting for the right moment to strike. While Ryuji wasn''t afraid of Kenjaku, he also couldn''t guard Suguru''s body day and night. Sure, he could keep it in Kamui indefinitely, but even that seemed a bit creepy in the long run.


    "We understand," Nanako said quietly, her voice firm. Mimiko nodded in agreement. They weren''t the kind to be indecisive, and cremation was an eptable option in the modern era.


    After a moment of silence, they both agreed.


    The rest of the process was simple. Ryuji stored Suguru''s body back in Third Dimension, nning to handle the cremation the next day.


    With their emotions finally settling down, the two sisters felt a sense of calm return to the house.


    "Now then," Ryuji said with a grin, looking at the sisters. "Are you ready?"


    Mimiko blushed again, but Nanako raised her head boldly, meeting Ryuji''s gaze.


    "We''re ready! Go ahead!" Nanako dered.


    "S-Sister!" Mimiko stammered, surprised by how brave Nanako was.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Nanako replied confidently. "We''ve alreadye this far, there''s no point in holding back now."


    Nanako''s sudden confidence seemed to ignite something in Mimiko, and she too straightened up, giving Ryuji a more determined look.


    "And besides..." Nanako smirked yfully. "There are two of us here. Are you sure you can handle it?"


    She shot Ryuji a teasing, provocative nce, clearly trying to rile him up.


    Mimiko, encouraged by her sister''s boldness, also gave Ryuji a yful look.


    "¡­"


    Oh? They''re a lot braver than I expected, Ryuji thought to himself. But challenging me like that?


    "You''ll find out soon enough whether I can handle it or not."


    What else could he say? There was no way he could let that challenge go unanswered.


    "Contacted target: Mimiko Hasaba!


    Golden entry activated, would you like to load it?"


    "Contacted target: Nanako Hasaba!


    Purple entry activated, would you like to load it?"


    A golden entry and a purple entry, Ryuji couldn''t help but smile. Tonight''s gains had been more than just cursed spirits and Suguru''s body.


    ---


    The next morning, when Ryuji woke up, the first thing he did wasn''t to check the new entries.


    Instead, he nced over at the exhausted Nanako and Mimiko, who were still fast asleep beside him.


    Sometimes, people really don''t know how brave they are until they challenge their own limits, Ryuji mused, feeling quite amused byst night''s events.


    He couldn''t help but think of the Nakano quintuplets for some reason. How would that feel, he wondered.


    "Hmph."


    With a satisfied exhale, Ryuji got up and walked out of the room. Nanako and Mimiko would need some serious rest afterst night. They had stayed up until four or five in the morning, and even sorcerers had their limits.


    Ryuji prepared a quick breakfast for them before heading out for the day.


    After all, he still had to go to school.


    "Come to think of it, I''m pretty powerful, yet I''m still attending school like a normal guy. I really am a model citizen," Ryuji muttered to himself, amused by the thought.


    "Ryuji!"


    As soon as he stepped outside, he heard Sagiri call out to him.


    Sagiri, along with her mother, Sae, were just getting ready to head to school as well. Seeing Ryuji, Sagiri waved happily.


    "Good morning, Sagiri!" Ryuji smiled warmly at the young girl.


    Then, he looked at Sagiri''s mother, who was standing next to her.


    "Good morning, Sae!"


    Over the past few weeks, Ryuji had spent a lot of time with the two of them, often helping out around their house and cooking meals for them. Sagiri had grown very fond of him, and Sae¡­ well, she seemed to enjoy hispany too.


    "Good morning!" Sae replied with a smile, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    She had grown morefortable around Ryuji recently. In the past, she might have felt awkward or embarrassed when greeting him, but now it seemed she didn''t mind anymore.


    Her smile was warm and inviting, and Ryuji couldn''t help but notice how youthful she still looked, almost like Sagiri''s older sister rather than her mother.


    "By the way, it''s been a few days since west had dinner together," Ryuji said casually. "How about Ie over tonight and cook something for you?"


    Before Sae could respond, Sagiri pped her hands excitedly.


    "Yes! I love the food Ryuji makes!" she eximed.


    Sae chuckled softly. "I suppose we''ll have to take you up on that offer, then."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 112: Inevitable

    "Little ungrateful girl, isn''t your mother''s cooking delicious?"


    Sae smiled as she yfully scolded her daughter, though there was no real irritation in her voice.


    "It''s different!" Sagiri said with a pout, holding her mother''s hand affectionately.


    Despite being shy and a bit introverted, Sagiri wasn''t the type to lock herself in her room all day like the stereotypical anime shut-in. After spending time with her, Ryuji found her to be a cute and smart girl.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring more food tonight," Ryuji said, turning to Sayo with a grin.


    "Well then, I''ll leave it to you, Ryuji," Sae replied, lowering her head slightly, her cheeks flushed. She wasn''t foolish, she knew Ryuji''s reasons foring by. It wasn''t just about the food.


    Still, Sae felt a bit conflicted. She wasn''t exactly at an age where she could suppress certain feelings. If it weren''t impractical, she wouldn''t mind spending every day with Ryuji.


    "It''s settled, then!" Ryuji waved as he started walking away. "I''ll head to school now. See you tonight!"


    "Goodbye, Ryuji!" Sagiri waved happily, her face lit up with excitement.


    As Ryuji headed toward school, the system''s notification rang in his mind.


    "Golden entry: Binding Technique!"


    On his way, Ryuji decided to review the entries he had triggeredst night from the Kamo sisters.


    First was the golden entry from Mimiko.


    "Binding Technique, huh? Lately, the rate of techniques appearing has been pretty high."


    The Binding Technique was the technique Mimiko was born with. It involved using a rope to hang a doll by its neck¡ªtypically a sunny doll, though other objects worked as well. The curse inflicted upon the doll would be reflected back on the target it represented.


    It was simr to stabbing a voodoo doll.


    However, the curse could backfire if the target was significantly stronger than the caster.


    Nanako''s technique operated simrly, though she used photographs instead of dolls. By taking a picture of her target, she could ce a curse on them.


    "Loading!"


    While not particrly useful in directbat, the Binding Technique could be handy in certain situations, like ambushes. It was a fun trick to have in his back pocket, so Ryuji didn''t hesitate to load it.


    Next, he checked the purple entry triggered from Nanako.


    "Purple entry: Beauty!"


    "Uh¡­"


    Nanako''s technique required taking pictures, and over time she had developed an almost supernatural ability to enhance photos. In essence, it was the power to Photoshop reality.


    But for Ryuji, this ability didn''t serve much of a purpose.


    "Forget it, I''ll break this one down."


    No big loss. Besides, Nanako was someone close to him. Even if he didn''t get something useful this time, there would be more opportunities in the future.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Maniption [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], ckbird Maniption [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120!"


    Ryuji took a look at his growing list of abilities. It was starting to get packed.


    Who knows? Maybe one day he''d have all gold-level skills filling every slot. Now that would be something.


    Then again, Ryuji mused, not many people probably knew there were gold and red levels to these skills.


    So far, the only red-level skill he had was Soul Devouring, which had been granted by the system itself. The unlimited, all-epassing enhancement from that ability demonstrated just how overpowered a red-level entry was.


    Ryuji suspected that triggering red entries on his own wasn''t possible, those might onlye from the system.


    "Whatever, no point stressing over red entries. I''m doing fine with what I have."


    Even without another red entry, the abilities he had now were more than enough to let him live freely, unconstrained by anything.


    "Idle transfiguration will need proficiency," Ryuji reminded himself.


    He had recently unlocked the "Idle Transfiguration" ability, which allowed him to alter souls. It would be useful if he ever needed to help someone be a sorcerer, but it wasn''t something that could be done without sufficient practice.


    He wasn''t about to experiment recklessly on the people close to him.


    "No need to rush," Ryuji thought. He had time to master it. When the moment came, altering someone''s soul to give them sorcerer powers would be a simple task.


    As Ryuji continued walking, he arrived at school. His thoughts were interrupted by several familiar voices calling out to him.


    "Ryuji!"


    "Hey, morning!"


    "Good morning!"


    Miura Yumiko and the others waved enthusiastically as they greeted Ryuji. Yumiko moved closer, pressing herself against him affectionately. Things had progressed between them, and now there was no need to hold back.


    Yuigahama Yui, standing nearby, looked on with clear envy.


    "Have you heard the rumors?" someone asked in a nearby group of students.@@novelbin@@


    "My friend said he saw a terrifying monster on his way home from school yesterday!"


    "Seriously?"


    "I thought that was just a joke. My friend said the same thing!"


    "It has to be fake, right? Monsters don''t actually exist."


    "Yeah, no way."


    As expected, the first reaction from most students was disbelief. To ordinary people, monsters were nothing more than fictional characters from anime or novels.


    But Ryuji knew better.


    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Looks like the curse world can''t stay hidden anymore."


    The fact that regr people were starting to see cursed spirits meant that things were spiraling out of control. It wasn''t something that could be brushed under the rug anymore.


    Erasing memories wouldn''t be enough to cover this up.


    "The world''s going to be chaotic soon," Ryuji thought.


    "It feels like the world''s be so dangerous!" Yumikomented, her voice filled with concern. She and the others knew the truth about the existence of cursed spirits. What had once felt like a normal, peaceful world now seemed filled with unseen threats.


    Ordinary people had no defense against such monsters.


    Hina suddenly chimed in, "You know, I''ve heard a lot of people at school have been taking time offtely. Some aren''t feeling well, but some have just¡­ vanished."


    At first, everyone thought these disappearances were unrted.


    But now, with the presence of cursed spirits, it was obvious what had happened. Those people had probably be food for the spirits.


    Ryuji crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat. "There really aren''t enough sorcerers around to handle this," he muttered.


    Noticing the worried expressions on the girls'' faces, he smiled.


    "But don''t worry. I''m here."


    The confidence in his voice made the girls rx a bit. With Ryuji around, it felt like there was nothing to fear.


    As lunchtime approached, Ryuji didn''t head to the usual spot at the service club. Instead, he entered his Third dimension.


    "Finally digested everything¡­ now I can enjoy another feast."


    He felt good after having fully absorbed previous cursed spirits. The space around him was filled with thousands of cursed spirits still in a frenzied state.


    "Roar!"


    "Boom!"


    The air was thick with the enraged cries of the cursed spirits.


    These spirits had been going berserk sincest night, fighting one another over something. It didn''t take long for Ryuji to realize what it was.


    "I see."


    At the center of the chaos were the two fingers of Ryomen Sukuna that Ryuji had stored here earlier.


    To cursed spirits, Sukuna''s fingers were an irresistible lure, a source of immense power.


    Without wasting any time, Ryuji temporarily moved the two fingers out of the space.


    "Roar!"


    The cursed spirits, realizing that their prize had disappeared, froze in confusion. Their fighting came to an abrupt halt as they finally noticed Ryuji standing among them.


    They stared at him, their gazes filled with growing hostility.


    Ryuji''s grin widened.


    "Let''s have a proper feast, then."


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Countless chains shot out from behind Ryuji, wrapping around the cursed spirits and pulling them toward him.


    It was a scene of utter horror. One man alone, devouring tens of thousands of cursed spirits.


    Once it was over, nearly an hour had passed.


    He had devoured all the cursed spirits in the space, thinking they''dst him two or three times. But in reality, they were gone in one sitting.


    Every time he ate and digested these cursed spirits, his power increased. But that also meant he needed more to feel full the next time.


    It was a strange feeling, but Ryuji didn''t dwell on it too much. At least for now, he was satisfied.


    "Forget it. I''ll worry about itter."


    Ryuji wasn''t the type to stress over things he couldn''t control. He would deal with future problems when they arose.


    He put Sukuna''s two fingers back into the space and left, stepping out of the dimension. There was still time left before lunch break ended, so he decided to head to the service club to spend some time with the girls.


    ---


    Meanwhile, deep within Ryomen Sukuna''s domain, the King of Curses let out a boomingugh.


    "Ha! Hahahaha!"


    Sukuna''s voice echoed through his eerie domain, his four eyes gleaming with malice. He had sensed something, something that had been missing for a long time.


    The faint presence of his fingers.


    Though they had disappeared again, the fact that they had surfaced, even momentarily, was enough to make Sukuna smile.


    "So, my fingers weren''t destroyed. They''re just hidden¡­ But no matter. As long as they still exist, it''s only a matter of time."


    The King of Curses smirked.


    Whether they were hidden or locked away didn''t matter to him. Eventually, those fingers woulde back to him. And when they did, the world would tremble.


    His resurrection was inevitable.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 114: Dead Intern

    "Mom?"


    When Yui got home, she was surprised to find her mother sitting on the couch in the living room. Normally, her mother workedte into the evening, so it was odd for her to be home so early today.


    As Yui changed her shoes and walked in, she noticed something else, her mom wasn''t reacting to her presence at all.


    This only deepened Yui''s confusion.


    "Mom? Mom?" she called again, this time a bit louder.


    Finally, Mrs. Yuigahama snapped out of her trance, startled for a moment. But upon seeing her daughter, her expression softened, and she let out a small sigh of relief.


    "Oh, it''s just you, Yui."


    "Mom, are you okay?" Yui asked, her concern growing.


    Yui had grown up in a single-parent household, her mother raising her alone since she was a child. This made her particrly sensitive to her mother''s well-being.


    "I''m fine," her mother replied quickly, though her voice had a hesitation Yui didn''t miss.


    Mrs. Yuigahama clearly didn''t want to burden her daughter with whatever was troubling her. The truth was, she had seen something terrifying, but she wasn''t ready to talk about it.


    Before Yui could press her for more details, her mother suddenly stood up. "You must be hungry after school. Let me cook something for you."


    Yui started to protest, "I''m not that hungry, and you¡ª"


    But Mrs. Yuigahama had already headed into the kitchen, cutting off the conversation. With no choice but to wait, Yui decided she would try to get more answers from her motherter.


    In the kitchen, Mrs. Yuigahama turned on the faucet, but as soon as she did, her eyes widened in horror.


    Instead of clear tap water, thick, scarlet blood poured out of the faucet.


    She wanted to scream, but thinking of her daughter still in the other room, she fought to keep herposure. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and muttered to herself, "It''s just a hallucination. It''s just my imagination."


    When she opened her eyes again, the water had returned to normal.


    With a shaky sigh of relief, she continued preparing the meal, though her movements were stiff and her face pale with fear.


    Earlier that day, Mrs. Yuigahama had been at work when something tragic had happened. A young employee a new intern, barely over twenty had died in a sudden ident. By the time the ambnce arrived, it was toote; she was pronounced dead at the scene.


    The employees were given the rest of the day off to recover from the shock. Mrs. Yuigahama had overheard some of her colleagues talking about the intern, mentioning how she was so young and full of potential. "It''s such a pity," one of them had said.


    What Mrs. Yuigahama didn''t realize at the time was that the word "pity" had somehow triggered something a nightmare.


    On her way home, she started seeing the intern everywhere, out of the corner of her eye. At first, she dismissed it as a trick of her mind, thinking it was just grief ying tricks on her. But the more it happened, the closer the vision seemed toe. On the subway, the dead girl appeared just a few meters away, smiling at her with a sinister grin.


    This wasn''t just her imagination. Mrs. Yuigahama was sure of it.


    But why was the girl''s spirit following her? What had she done to deserve this? And worse, would her daughter be affected too?


    When Yui came into the kitchen after a while, she could tell immediately that something was wrong. Her mother''s behavior had been strange all evening, and now she looked pale and uneasy.


    "Mom, are you really okay?" Yui asked, her concern deepening.


    "It''s nothing," her mother insisted, forcing a smile. She didn''t want to tell Yui about the visions. As far as she knew, whatever was haunting her was focused on her alone. It wouldn''t affect Yui if she kept her distance.


    "I''m just tired from work. I''ll sleep it off tonight," Mrs. Yuigahama said, brushing it off.


    Yui, feeling a little reassured, didn''t press further. She knew how hard her mother worked to support them both.


    "Okay, Mom. You''ve been working hard. Get some rest, okay?"


    Mrs. Yuigahama smiled at her daughter, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Thanks, sweetie. I''ll be fine."


    Yui nodded and went to bed, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was deeply wrong.


    That night, while Yui slept soundly, Mrs. Yuigahama tossed and turned, her forehead slick with sweat. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw the intern, staring at her with that same sinister smile. The girl''s lips curled upward, as if mocking her, as if asking, "Why was it me who died instead of you?"


    Mrs. Yuigahama awoke with a start, her heart racing. She couldn''t take it anymore. She opened her eyes¡ª


    ¡ªand screamed.


    "Mom!" Yui burst through the door, rushing to her mother''s side. She found Mrs. Yuigahama sitting up in bed, clutching her head, shaking with fear.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?!"


    Mrs. Yuigahama gasped for air, trying to ground herself in reality. "Yui¡­ Yui, I''m fine," she managed to say, though her voice was shaky.


    But Yui noticed something strange. Her gaze slowly shifted to the window. "Mom, what''s that?"


    Mrs. Yuigahama''s heart dropped. She turned to look and saw it¡ªthe figure of the dead intern, standing outside the window, grinning at them.


    "You can see it too?" Mrs. Yuigahama asked in shock.


    During dinner, she had seen the girl multiple times, but Yui hadn''t reacted at all. So why could Yui see her now?


    Panic surged through Mrs. Yuigahama. Was her daughter being targeted now too? Fear turned into a protective instinct as she pulled Yui close, shielding her. "Stay back! Don''t you dare hurt my daughter!" she shouted at the figure.


    But the girl at the window only smiled wider. Her form began to fade, as if she wasn''t ready to make her move just yet.


    As the figure disappeared, Yui finally understood what had been bothering her mother all day. She had been haunted by this, by something that clearly wasn''t human.


    "Mom, it''s okay. We can handle this," Yui said, trying tofort her mother.


    "You need to leave, Yui," her mother insisted, her voice urgent. "Go stay with a friend tonight. Whatever this thing is, it''s after me. You''ll be safe if you''re not here."


    But Yui shook her head. "No way, I''m staying with you."


    "Yui, listen to me¡ª"


    Before Mrs. Yuigahama could finish, Yui smiled reassuringly. "Mom, I actually know someone who can help with this."


    Mrs. Yuigahama blinked in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    Without hesitation, Yui pulled out her phone. She had Ryuji''s number saved for emergencies like this. She quickly dialed it, praying he would answer.


    Luckily, she didn''t have to wait long. After a few rings, Ryuji picked up.@@novelbin@@


    "Yui?"


    Ryuji sounded surprised. It wasn''t long after he had finished another task for the day and had just gotten ready to rx. Seeing Yui''s number pop up on his phone was unexpected.


    "Ryuji, are you busy?" Yui asked, her voice steady despite the situation.


    "Not at all. What''s going on?" he asked, sensing something serious.


    Yui quickly exined what was happening with her mother and the strange figure haunting them.


    "I see," Ryuji said after listening carefully. "Send me your location. I''ll be there soon."


    "Okay, thanks!" Yui hung up and felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    When she looked back at her mother, she noticed Mrs. Yuigahama''s confused expression.


    "What was that about?" her mother asked, gesturing toward the phone.


    "That was Ryuji. His full name is Ryuji, and he''s a ssmate of mine. He''s also a really powerful sorcerer," Yui exined quickly.


    "A sorcerer?" Mrs. Yuigahama was taken aback. She had never heard of such a thing. But after the things she had seen tonight, it didn''t seem so far-fetched.


    "Yeah, he deals with things like this all the time," Yui continued, sensing her mother''s disbelief. She quickly recounted some of the things she had learned from Ryuji.


    "This is¡­ a lot to take in," Mrs. Yuigahama admitted. If she hadn''t seen the strange figure herself, she might have thought her daughter was making things up.


    But more than anything else, one question remained on her mind.


    "So, do you like this Ryuji a lot?"


    Yui froze, her face turning bright red at the question.


    "Mom!" she protested, her voice filled with embarrassment. "How can you ask that right now?"


    "¡­"


    Mrs. Yuigahama couldn''t help but smile. Her daughter''s reaction was all the confirmation she needed.


    Though she was relieved that Yui had someone she clearly cared about, there was still a small pang of sadness. After all, Yui was her daughter, and the idea of her little girl growing up and finding someone she liked made her feel like time was moving too fast. It was like the precious daughter she had raised was suddenly being pulled away.


    But Mrs. Yuigahama knew better than to interfere with young love.


    "You know, Yui," she began, her tone softening, "I''m happy that you''ve found someone you care about. You''re old enough to make your own decisions when ites to love, and I won''t get in your way."


    Yui looked at her mother, still a bit embarrassed but grateful for her understanding.


    "But," her mother continued with a teasing smile, "just make sure I don''t be a grandmother too soon, alright? Let''s wait a few more years before we even think about that."


    "Mom!" Yui squealed, covering her face with her hands in pure embarrassment.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 116: Transformer?

    "I''m d I called you when I did," Yui said, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. "If we''d waited even one more night, that thing would''ve grown stronger. Not only would my mom have been in danger, but I would''ve been dragged into it too."


    "I see!" Ryuji responded, nodding. Both Yui and her mother, Mrs. Yuigahama, were visibly shaken by the close call but also incredibly relieved. They couldn''t imagine what would''ve happened if Ryuji hadn''te to their aid.


    "Alright, all done," Ryuji said, removing his hands from Mrs. Yuigahama''s ankle. "It shouldn''t hurt now."


    Mrs. Yuigahama blinked in surprise, wiggling her foot experimentally. "Wow, it really doesn''t hurt anymore!" she eximed, almost amazed at how quickly the pain had disappeared. There was a strange, almost unspoken longing within her, though she didn''t fully understand it herself, wishing that Ryuji hadn''t stopped so soon.


    "Thank you so much, Ryuji-kun!" she said sincerely.


    "No need to thank me." Ryuji smiled warmly and waved it off casually. "Well, it''s gettingte. I should head out."


    Mrs. Yuigahama was about to offer to walk him to the door but hesitated. Her gaze flicked to Yui, who stood beside Ryuji, beaming at him. Her daughter clearly wanted the extra time with him.


    "Yui, why don''t you walk Ryuji-kun out?" she said, her voice even but with a knowing smile.


    "Okay!" Yui responded eagerly, her face lighting up with happiness at the suggestion. She practically skipped alongside Ryuji as they made their way to the door.


    Mrs. Yuigahama watched them leave, her mind swirling with unspoken thoughts. She couldn''t deny the pang of¡­something a mix of longing and resignation as she sat back on the sofa. Her eyes drifted back to her now perfectly healed ankle, recalling how gentle Ryuji''s hands had been. She chuckled quietly to herself.


    Meanwhile, Yui was happily walking with Ryuji to the gate, relishing every moment she got to spend with him. She cherished these little moments, knowing they didn''t happen all the time.


    "Okay, I think this is far enough," Ryuji said as they reached the front gate. "If I walk you back, we''ll just end up repeating this whole process." He smiled down at her.


    Yui pouted slightly but nodded. "Yeah¡­ I guess so."


    She looked up at him, her usual cheery demeanor softening as she spoke. "Thank you again for tonight, Ryuji-kun. Honestly, I don''t know what I would''ve done if you hadn''t been there. My mom could''ve¡­" Her voice trailed off, and the gravity of what could have happened hit her.


    Ryuji gave her aforting tap on the head. "There''s no need to thank me, Yui. We''re close enough that you don''t have to say stuff like that. It''s what friends do, right?"


    Though it was meant to reassure her, Yui''s heart fluttered. Ryuji''s words, coupled with his touch, sent her imagination spiraling into all sorts of happy fantasies. Maybe...just maybe...he saw her as more than a friend.


    "Hehe," Yui giggled, her mind swirling with happy thoughts. "Hey, Ryuji-kun, do you think if you''re free sometime soon, you coulde over for dinner? My mom and I would love to have you!" she asked, hope clear in her voice.


    Ryuji smiled, sensing the sincerity behind her invitation. "Sure, I''d love that."


    Yui''s face practically lit up like a beacon. His response felt like a validation of her feelings, even if nothing had been explicitly said. It was enough for now.


    "Alright then, I''ll be off," Ryuji said, turning to leave.


    Yui stood by the gate, smiling long after he''d disappeared down the street. She couldn''t stop the wide grin from spreading across her face, even as she eventually turned to go back inside.


    "Mom?" Yui called out as she entered the house, finding her mother still sitting on the sofa, staring at her ankle like she was lost in thought. "Is everything okay?"


    Mrs. Yuigahama blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. "Oh! Yeah, I''m fine, sweetie," she said quickly, offering a reassuring smile. "Did Ryuji leave?"


    "Yeah," Yui replied, still buzzing with excitement. "I invited him toe over for dinner sometime, and he said yes!"


    "Did he now?" Mrs. Yuigahama murmured, her mind elsewhere. An almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Interesting...


    "Mom," Yui said, hesitating as she approached her mother. "Do you think you could teach me how to cook something? You know¡­for when Ryuji-kunes over."


    Mrs. Yuigahama blinked, surprised by the request. Her daughter had never been particrly interested in cooking mostly because she wasn''t very good at it. But this was clearly different.


    "You¡­want me to teach you to cook?" she asked, eyebrow raised.


    Yui nodded earnestly, her determination clear.


    Mrs. Yuigahama sighed, though a soft smile lingered on her face. "Alright, I''ll teach you. But you better listen carefully this time, Yui. I''m not letting you burn down my kitchen!"


    "Thank you, Mom!" Yui''s face brightened even more as she hugged her mother tightly.@@novelbin@@


    The next morning at school, Ryuji walked into ss like any other day. As usual, the first person to greet him was Yumiko except this time, Yui darted ahead, cutting in front of Yumiko.


    "Good morning, Ryuji-kun!" Yui said cheerfully, her energy practically bubbling over.


    "Morning, Yui," Ryuji greeted her back with a smile, raising his hand in a wave.


    Yumiko blinked in surprise, her greeting cut short. She didn''t mind, but something definitely felt off. Yui was acting unusually...cheerful.


    "What''s going on with you two?" Yumiko asked, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow at Yui.


    "It''s nothing!" Ryuji said casually, but Yui quickly corrected him.


    "It''s not nothing!" she said seriously. "If it weren''t for Ryuji-kun, my mom and I would''ve been in big troublest night!"


    Yui''s words drew the attention of both Yumiko and Hina, who had been standing nearby. The sudden shift in tone made them realize it wasn''t a trivial matter.


    "What happened?" Yumiko asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Yuiunched into an exnation of the previous night''s events, detailing the eerie urrences and how Ryuji hade to their rescue. By the time she finished, both Yumiko and Hina looked genuinely impressed and maybe even a little envious.


    "Wow¡­ Ryuji-kun, you''re like a real-life hero!" Yumiko said, sping her hands together and looking at him in admiration. "It''s like you''re one of those strong, silent types from a novel who saves people without expecting anything in return."


    Ryuji couldn''t help butugh. "I think you''re giving me way too much credit."


    "Ahem! Anyway, if any of you were in trouble, I''d help out too, you know," Ryuji added, clearing his throat, though a smirk crept onto his face.


    The girls giggled, the tension in the air dissolving as they returned to their usual banter. However, Hina, always perceptive, watched Yui closely, sensing something deeper in the way Yui''s eyes lit up whenever she looked at Ryuji.


    Hina''s thoughts swirled as she quietly observed their dynamic. It was clear that afterst night, Yui''s feelings for Ryuji had grown even stronger. And though she hadn''t voiced them out loud, the affection in her eyes was unmistakable.


    "I''ll have to keep an eye on this..." Hina thought to herself, filing it away forter.


    ---


    "Yo! Long time no see, Nanami!"


    Ryuji called out as he approached.


    Thanks to his connections at Jujutsu High, Ryuji had managed to obtain news about several special-grade curse spirits. While he wasn''t particrly interested in the higher-ups at Jujutsu High, there was no denying how efficient their intelligencework was. If Ryuji had to search for special-grade curse spirits on his own, it would''ve taken forever. But with their help, the process became much smoother.


    Currently, Ryuji and Jujutsu High had a sort of special arrangement. Due to the shortage of sorcerers and the rising number of cursed spirits, even some sorcerers with questionable backgrounds were being considered for recruitment. It was a desperate situation there were just too many cursed spirits to deal with.


    So, the rtionship between Ryuji and Jujutsu High had be one of mutual benefit. Ryuji received information on cursed spirits and got rewards for exorcising them. At the same time, his ability to devour spirits allowed him to grow stronger, making it a win-win situation. Why turn down such an opportunity?


    Just like today.


    Ryuji had been tracking a special-grade cursed spirit when he came across Nanami, who was already battling it.


    Normally, it wouldn''t be too difficult for a first-grade sorcerer to handle a special-grade cursed spirit, as long as the cursed spirit wasn''t too powerful. But today, Nanami seemed to be having a hard time.


    "What is this thing, a Transformer?" Ryuji muttered, staring at the massive cursed spirit in front of him. It was made up of several cars fused together, standing a good 20 to 30 meters tall.


    Nanami was struggling just to dodge its attacks. He didn''t even have the chance to counter.


    The problem was clear, Nanami''s fighting style relied on closebat. Against something sorge, with such long reach, he was at a severe disadvantage. A sorcerer like Mei Mei might''ve had a chance with her ranged attacks, but Nanami''s options were limited.


    "Ryuji?" Nanami, who had been bracing himself for another round, visibly rxed when he saw Ryuji arrive. He immediately plopped down on the ground, exhausted.


    "I gotta ask, do you trust me that much?" Ryuji asked,ughing at how quickly Nanami had given up the fight.


    "Well, if even you can''t handle this thing, there''s no point in me trying either," Nanami replied,pletely unbothered by his own admission. There was no shame in admitting that Ryuji was stronger. Why pretend otherwise?


    Ryuji couldn''t help butugh. "That''s just like you, Nanami."


    "But before I get started, what''s with this Transformer look-alike?" Ryuji asked, still staring at the giant cursed spirit in disbelief.


    It wasn''t Ryuji''s fault for being so confused. This cursed spirit looked nothing like the ones he''d faced before, it really did resemble some kind of mechanical monster.


    Nanami just shrugged, still catching his breath. "Your guess is as good as mine."


    ***


    I''m thinking of picking up a new ff to trante, but I''m a bit stumped. If you know of a good ff that hasn''t been worked on yet and think it''d be worth tranting, drop me a link, and I''ll check it out.


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 117: Beach For Nanami

    Nanami was just about to say something when the Transformer-like cursed spirit interrupted.


    "I am a cursed spirit born from humanity''s fear of cars. All humans, die!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    A crazedugh filled the air.


    Humans afraid of cars? Come to think of it, there hadn''t been any cursed spirit like this in "Jujutsu Kaisen" before. But considering the bizarre world of curses, it wasn''t that surprising.


    With that deration, the cursed spirit waved its massive hands, sending a horde of vehicles sedans, vans, trucks¡ªrushing straight toward Ryuji.


    "Is this¡­ a domain?"


    Ryuji tried to dodge, but the cars still barreled toward him. That meant one thing: the cursed spirit had deployed its domain, a space with a guaranteed hit effect.


    "Be careful!" Nanami warned, though he knew how powerful Ryuji was. "In this domain, cars will keep crashing into you!"@@novelbin@@


    No wonder Nanami had struggled, constantly fending off cars without a chance to get close. He hadn''t been able to fight back properly.


    "Don''t worry about me," Ryuji replied with a calm smile, hands still in his pockets as the cars seemed about to crash into him.


    "Die, human!" the cursed spirit cackled, believing it had won.


    "This is it¡­" Nanami watched, feeling a cold sweat. Even though he trusted Ryuji''s abilities, the scene unfolding still made him nervous.


    But then, to Nanami''s surprise, the cars passed through Ryuji as if he were a ghost, not even grazing him.


    This was the power of Third Dimension, his intangibility.


    "You know, I haven''t used this phasing ability much," Ryuji mused aloud. The truth was, with his overwhelming strength, he rarely had the need to use such a specific technique. But he had to admit, it was ridiculously overpowered.


    In the face of Third Dimension''s phasing ability, the must-hit effect of any domain became a joke.


    "How¡­ how is this possible?" The cursed spirit, previously full of confidence, froze in shock. Its most powerful attack had just gone right through Ryuji, leaving himpletely unharmed.


    "Is it over already?" Ryuji asked, noticing the attacks hade to a halt. His indifferent smile didn''t waver.


    sping his hands together, he turned his gaze to the cursed spirit.


    "In that case, why don''t I show you my domain?"


    If the other side had unleashed a domain, it was only fair to respond in kind.


    "What¡­ is that?" Nanami watched in awe.


    So far, only Gojo had seen Ryuji use his domain, but even Nanami, knowing Ryuji''s talent, couldn''t help but be impressed.


    "Domain Expansion: Horizon of the Captivating Skandha!"


    The domain of Horizon of the Captivating Skandha opened up, its space recing the cursed spirit''s domain in an instant. Unlike Sukuna''s Malevolent Shrine, this domain wasn''t as fearsome, but it was more than enough to deal with an ordinary special-grade cursed spirit.


    With Ryuji''s vast well of cursed energy powering it, the cursed spirit''s domain was crushed in mere moments.


    "What¡­ what is this ce?"


    Nanami, now seeing the beach, the bright sun, and the gentle waves of Horizon of the Captivating Skandha for the first time, was taken aback.


    "This is¡­ beautiful."


    He hadn''t expected such a serene, almost vacation-like domain.


    "I''ve always wanted to visit a ce like this on holiday," Nanami remarked with a hint of longing. "Who knew the first time I''d see such a sight would be inside a domain!"


    While Nanami admired the scenery, the cursed spirit was clearly panicking. It hadn''t expected its own domain to be overwhelmed so easily.


    "How¡­ how can this be?"


    Its confidence shattered, the cursed spirit''s eyes darted around at the now unfamiliar space. But before it could react, Ryuji''s calm voice echoed again.


    "Let the dead rise."


    In an instant, the tranquil ocean began to churn. From its depths, cursed spirits shaped like giant fish leapt into the air, rushing straight toward the Transformer-like cursed spirit.


    Within Ryuji''s domain, the sure-hit effect was in full force. The cursed spirit had no chance to dodge.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The cursed spirit initially tried to resist, but soon it was overwhelmed, struck again and again until it couldn''t fight back.


    "This¡­ this is impossible!" The cursed spirit, unable toprehend its defeat, screamed in disbelief. It hadn''t expected to be defeated so thoroughly and easily.


    Deploying a domain wasn''t enough. The difference in power was just too vast. Even the fearsome Horizon of the Captivating Skandha had be far more powerful in Ryuji''s hands due to his absurdly high level of cursed energy.


    "Well, not bad."


    Ryuji seemed satisfied with the result.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Without wasting any time, he activated his Soul Devouring ability. Chains shot out from his back, swiftly wrapping around the cursed spirit. The fish-like cursed spirits retreated as their prey was imed.


    Though it wasn''t the most massive cursed spirit he had ever consumed, a special-grade spirit was always a good catch.


    "A pity¡­" Ryuji muttered as the chains retracted. The fish spirits returned to the ocean, disappearing as quickly as they had appeared.


    The cursed spirits inside the domain were just manifestations of Ryuji''s cursed energy, not real cursed spirits he could consume. Otherwise, he could create cursed spirits at will and devour them for power.


    "That would''ve been perfect."


    The domain faded, and Nanami stood up, brushing the dust from his clothes.


    "Thanks again," he said gratefully. He wasn''t naive¡ªhe knew he''d have been dead if not for Ryuji stepping in.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied casually, waving off the gratitude.


    "There have been more and more cursed spirits like thistely," Ryuji noted, recalling the spirit''s im that it had been born from the fear of cars. He hadn''t seen anything like that before.


    "Yeah," Nanami sighed. "People''s negative emotions are off the charts these days. The number and variety of cursed spirits have gone through the roof."


    "So what''s Jujutsu High''s n to deal with it?" Ryuji asked, curious.


    "There''ve been rumors¡­" Nanami hesitated for a moment but decided to share. After all, Ryuji had saved his life¡ªmore than once, in fact. "They''re talking about¡­ live streaming."


    "Live streaming?" Ryuji was taken aback, then couldn''t help butugh. "So, sorcerers are going to be inte celebrities now?"


    "That''s one way to put it," Nanami said with a shrug. It sounded absurd, but in the current situation, it might be the best option.


    "Right now, too many people have witnessed cursed spirits. It won''t be long before everyone knows about them. The idea is to stream battles with cursed spirits so people can see sorcerers in action and feel safer. Maybe that''ll calm their fear."


    It made sense. People''s fear of cursed spirits had fueled the rise in curses. If they could show the public that sorcerers were capable of handling these threats, it might reduce their fear.


    But¡­


    "Fear isn''t the only negative emotion out there, you know," Ryuji said, shaking his head. "There''s also jealousy."


    People could be petty and spiteful. If they saw sorcerers wielding powers far beyond that of ordinary humans, some would inevitably feel jealous, angry even.


    "Why not me? Why don''t I have that power? Why am I just an observer?"


    Those feelings could easily give rise to resentment, hatred, and bitterness¡ªemotions just as dangerous as fear.


    "¡­"


    Nanami was silent for a moment, understanding the truth of Ryuji''s words. But still¡­


    "This is the only solution we have right now. We''ll just have to deal with it as best we can."


    Seeing cursed spirits wasn''t something that had ever happened on this scale before. The higher-ups didn''t have a perfect answer.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Well, if Gojo is around, he can probably handle most of it. Just having him should be enough to put people at ease."


    Gojo was the strongest sorcerer alive. Even if people got jealous, they wouldn''t dare act on it as long as Gojo was there to keep things in check.


    "And with your power, Ryuji-kun, I''m sure you''ll keep plenty of people in line too."


    Nanami looked at him with admiration. Ryuji''s strength was also more than enough to keep troublemakers at bay.


    "Haha, maybe," Ryuji said, smiling. "But honestly, I just want a peaceful life. If the cursed spirits get too out of control, it''ll ruin my quiet days."


    Nanami knew Ryuji wasn''t the type to enjoy being tied down. He didn''t want to be part of Jujutsu High, preferring his freedom.


    "That''s fine. It''s just reassuring to have someone like you on our side."


    Gojo was powerful, but he could be unreliable. Ryuji, though, was someone Nanami could trust to get the job done.


    "I''ll take that as apliment."


    With the cursed spirit dealt with, Ryuji wasn''t nning to stick around any longer.


    "I''ve got leads on a few more special-grade cursed spirits I need to handle, so I''ll be heading out."


    "Understood."


    Nanami watched him leave, then sighed.


    "Looks like I''ll be working overtime again. Ugh, I hate overtime."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 118: Idle Transfiguration At Work

    The next day.


    Ryuji came to school as usual.


    During lunch break in the ssroom, besides Yukino and the others, two new faces had joined them¡ªNanako and Mimiko .


    The two sisters sat on the table, casually swinging their legs, looking very rxed. Even under the curious gazes of the other girls in the Service Club, they didn''t seem the least bit nervous.


    After all, they had experienced much more intense situations when they were with the Panxing Sect. This was nothing to them.


    "Alright!" Ryuji stood up and pped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "You''ve probably seen these two before¡ªMimi and Nana. They''re with me now."


    The others had seen the Hasaba sisters before when they hade to ask Ryuji for help, so their presence wasn''t aplete surprise.


    "Hello," the two sisters greeted. Though their tone wasn''t overly friendly, it wasn''t hostile either. It was more of a neutral, no-nonsense kind of greeting.


    Given that they had once followed Geto Suguru, who preached that non-sorcerers were no more than monkeys, it was understandable that they held a certain contempt for ordinary people. It was ingrained in them.


    After a brief pause, the other girls in the Service Club introduced themselves politely.


    "Hello, I''m Miko Yotsuya."


    "Hi, I''m Hana Yurikawa. You can call me Hana, and I''m also Ryuji-kun''s girlfriend!"


    "¡­"


    The rest of the introductions were much simpler and less forwardpared to Hana''s bold deration.@@novelbin@@


    "A sorcerer?" Nanako and Mimiko only paid attention to Miko, Hana, and Mai for a brief moment before dismissing the rest.


    After all, the Hasaba sisters were second-grade sorcerers, so they could sense the cursed energy within Miko and the others. It wasn''t strong, but it was there.


    Yukino and the others were smart enough to pick up on this. They noticed the sisters'' subtle disdain for non-sorcerers, but they didn''t let it bother them. They remained calm andposed in their seats.


    Seeing this, Ryuji exined, "These two followed Suguru Geto for a while, and they still believe in his idea that non-sorcerers aren''t human, just monkeys. It might take them some time to change that view."


    Ryuji wasn''t one to im he treated sorcerers and non-sorcerers equally. In truth, he only cared about the people around him. But he didn''t go as far as to exclude non-sorcerers from the human race.


    "I never said I wanted to change it," Nanako, the older sister with blonde hair and a bit of a rebellious look, couldn''t help but mutter, clearly still holding onto her beliefs.


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji didn''t say anything more but shot her a look. The kind that said, *You''re with me now, so you follow my rules.*


    Mimiko, the younger sister, quickly tugged on Nanako''s sleeve and looked at Ryuji apologetically. "We''ll change. Slowly."


    Nanako wasn''t truly disobedient; she just had a bit of a defiant streak. Now, under Ryuji''s gaze, she fell quiet and looked away.


    "Good." Ryuji nodded, not pressing the issue further.


    Then he looked at the others. "Anyway, the Hasaba sisters are both second-grade sorcerers. If any of you have questions about sorcery, feel free to ask them for help."


    The sisters had trained under Geto Suguru, a special-grade sorcerer, so their foundations were solid. They would be great teachers for neers.


    "Them?" Nanako and Mimiko blinked in confusion, looking around. When Ryuji said "everyone," he really meant everyone in the Service Club.


    "Wait, but they don''t have the qualifications to be sorcerers, right?" the sisters asked, puzzled.


    They wouldn''t refuse to teach, but if the others didn''t have the potential to be sorcerers, then teaching them would be pointless.


    Ryuji simply crossed his arms and smiled, not answering directly.


    However, Yukino and Utaha, being as sharp as ever, quickly caught on.


    "Ryuji-kun, does that mean you''ve found a way to give ordinary people the ability to be sorcerers?" Yukino asked, her eyes widening slightly.


    After all, Ryuji had mentioned something like this before.


    "Of course!" Ryuji responded confidently. Over the past few days, he had perfected his control over the Idle Transfiguration, a technique capable of altering one''s body at the soul level, enough to solve the problem of qualifications.


    "Huh?!"


    "This is impossible!"


    Nanako and Mimiko were in disbelief. They had never heard of anything that could give a regr person the ability to be a sorcerer. It was always something you were either born with or without.


    Ryuji didn''t bother exining further. He raised his hand, and the power of Idle Transfiguration began to form around it.


    "Idle Transfiguration is a technique that can modify the soul to alter the body. The main difference between sorcerers and ordinary people is in the brain. If you change an ordinary brain into that of a sorcerer, then anyone can be a sorcerer."


    After hearing Ryuji''s exnation, the sisters were left speechless. They didn''t know what to say.


    "Who wants to go first?" Ryuji asked, ignoring their stunned reactions and looking around at the group.


    "I¡­" Utaha started, but Yukino quickly stood up first, beating her to it. "I''ll go first."


    She approached Ryuji with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, everyone will get a turn!" Ryuji reassured the others. After all, the process didn''t take long.


    He gently touched Yukino''s forehead, and the power of Idle Transfiguration activated. In an instant, Ryuji could see into Yukino''s soul and made the necessary adjustments.


    The process was quick, taking only a few minutes. When Ryuji removed his hand, Yukino slowly opened her eyes.


    Everyone, including Nanako and Mimiko, watched closely.


    "It doesn''t feel any different," Yukino said, looking slightly confused. She couldn''t sense any big changes in herself.


    "The real change happens when you try to sense your cursed energy," Ryuji exined with a smile.


    "I see."


    Yukino nodded, understanding what he meant. She had paid attention when Ryuji taught Miko and the others how to control their cursed energy, so she didn''t need much guidance to start practicing on her own.


    "Oh, by the way," Ryuji added, "unlike sorcerers born with the ability, those who undergo the Idle Transfiguration transformation are considered ''acquired sorcerers.'' This means it''ll be harder for you to awaken an innate technique."


    In other words, innate techniques were like natural talents, if you weren''t born with one, it was difficult to manifest itter.


    "Hard, but not impossible, right?"


    "Exactly."


    Ryuji didn''t deny it. Though being an acquired sorcerer was generally considered inferior to being born with the ability, there were always exceptions.


    "Maybe one of you will surprise us and awaken a technique. Even if you don''t, it''s not the end of the world. Sorcerers have plenty of ways to fight without needing an innate technique."


    In fact, many talented sorcerers hadn''t awakened innate techniques but were still extremely powerful. There were other techniques like the New Shadow Style or simple domain maniption. There was also the *Falling Blossom Emotion technique from the Zenin family, which could counter domains.


    These were all techniques that didn''t require innate abilities and were still highly effective.


    "So, even if you don''t awaken a technique, don''t get discouraged. With my connections, it won''t be hard to find you some powerful abilities that don''t rely on innate talents."


    It was all about who you knew, after all. Ryuji wasn''t above using his influence to get what he wanted. If someone didn''t give him what he needed, he''d just take it.


    "Very reliable!"


    "That''s right! With Ryuji-kun here, we have nothing to worry about!"


    "Hehe!"


    The girlsughed, reassured by Ryuji''s confidence. Their trust in him was clear.


    Seeing this, Nanako and Mimiko felt a little envious. But Ryuji wasn''t the type to y favorites.


    "What are you two jealous of? Don''t forget, you''re mine too," he said, noticing the look on their faces.


    "¡­"


    After a brief pause, the two sisters smiled and nodded, their loyalty now firmly ced with Ryuji.


    "Alright, next up!" Ryuji called out as Yukino moved to the side to start practicing gathering cursed energy.


    "It''s my turn!" Utaha stepped forward eagerly.


    One by one, the rest of the girls went through the transformation, gaining the ability to be sorcerers. Those who weren''t present didn''t need to worry¡ªRyuji could always transform themter. With the Idle Transfiguration technique, it was as simple as a wave of his hand.


    As the girls basked in the joy of their newfound power, Ryuji turned his gaze toward Nanako and Mimiko.


    "What is it?" they asked, feeling a bit uneasy under his stare.


    "I''m just wondering if Idle Transfiguration can remove the curse on you two."


    "Curse?"


    Nanako and Mimiko were both stunned.


    "We''re cursed?" Mimiko asked, looking confused.


    They had never considered that possibility before.


    "Have you never wondered why, even after bing second-grade sorcerers, no matter how much you train, your strength hasn''t improved?" Ryuji asked, crossing his arms.


    "Uh¡­"


    The sisters had always thought that they had simply reached the limit of their talent. But now, hearing Ryuji''s words, it made them reconsider.


    "So¡­ we''ve been cursed this whole time?" Nanako asked, still processing the information.


    "Exactly. It''s called the Curse of Twins," Ryuji exined, not holding anything back. He briefly told them about the curse, how their talents had been split between them because they were twins, which was why their powers had stagnated at a certain level.


    "Is there a way to remove this curse?" Mimiko asked hopefully. Both sisters wanted to keep improving, and if the curse was holding them back, they were eager to find a solution.


    "Well, the most straightforward method is¡­ out of the question."


    The sisters didn''t need Ryuji to borate. The simplest way to break the curse would be for one of them to die, allowing the other to inherit the full talent. But neither they nor Ryuji would ever consider something like that.


    After all, both of them were his now, and losing even one was uneptable.


    "But I''m curious to see if Idle Transfiguration can lift it," Ryuji mused aloud. He gestured for them toe closer.


    The two sisters exchanged a nce, then stepped forward without hesitation, standing before Ryuji.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 119: Ice and Fire Innate technique?

    He raised his hands and gently tapped the foreheads of Nanako and Mimiko.


    The Idle Transfiguration was activated.


    Since it was a curse, Ryuji wasn''tpletely sure if the Idle Transfiguration could alter it. But after closely observing the situation, he realized something.


    "This seems surprisingly simple."


    The Curse of Twins, in essence, was like an iplete talent split between the two sisters. As a result, their souls were also missing a portion, making it impossible for either of them to fully develop their powers.


    But with the Idle Transfiguration, all Ryuji had to do was repair that missing part of their souls, and the curse could be lifted. It was a straightforward fix.


    That''s why Ryuji found the process unexpectedly easy.


    The Idle Transfiguration, developed by Mahito, was truly absurd in its capabilities. No wonder Kenjaku regarded this technique as a key part of his ns.


    "Well, let''s begin," Ryuji said, smiling.


    Since both Nanako and Mimiko were his people, Ryuji naturally wanted them to grow stronger.


    Under his control, the iplete portions of Nanako and Mimiko''s souls were gradually restored.


    "This is it!"


    As their souls became whole, the sisters felt an immediate change. Their eyes shot open wide in shock.


    The next moment¡ª


    Bang! Bang!


    A surge of cursed energy exploded from both Nanako and Mimiko.


    Their power had risen from second-grade sorcerers to first-grade in an instant.


    It was as if all the cursed energy they had umted during their past training, which had been held back by the curse, was now being fully unleashed.


    "I became a first-grade sorcerer!"


    "This is amazing!"


    The two sisters looked at each other, excitement lighting up their faces as theyughed out loud.@@novelbin@@


    Ryuji smiled calmly, not at all surprised. He had expected this oue.


    "You both have considerable talent. The fact that you were able to be second-grade sorcerers even with the twin curse holding you back is impressive. Now that your talent is fully restored, it wouldn''t be surprising if you reach special-grade in the future."


    Before he could finish his thought, both sisters rushed toward him, one on each side, with a yful, grateful energy.


    "Thank you!"


    Whether it was out of gratitude or something more, Ryuji simply smiled and embraced them.


    Ryuji wasn''t the type to worry about his women growing too powerful and turning against him. If he couldn''t handle something as small as that, it would be an embarrassment considering the strength he had gained.


    Just as the affectionate moment unfolded, a sudden chill swept through the room.


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji turned his head, puzzled.


    Yukino, who had been quietly focusing on gathering her cursed energy, now stood up with a startled expression. Her hands were covered in a thinyer of frost.


    "What''s happening to me?"


    It wasn''t surprising that Yukino felt a bit scared by the sudden manifestation of icy energy.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji said calmly, walking over to her. He lightly tapped her on the shoulder, using his cursed energy to stabilize the cold power that was surging within her.


    Slowly, the frost around Yukino began to melt, and the chill in the air faded away.


    "What was that?" Yukino asked, looking down at her hands in confusion.


    "An Innate technique," Nanako exined, stepping forward. "Yukino, you just awakened an Innate technique."


    Yukino blinked in surprise.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Looks like you''re one of the lucky ones. Like I mentioned earlier, even though it''s difficult for someone who wasn''t born a sorcerer to awaken an innate technique, it''s not impossible. You just proved it."


    She had awakened an ice-attribute technique, a powerful one at that.


    "An ice-rted technique, huh? That''s quite strong."


    Ryuji thought about it for a moment. It reminded him of Uraume, a subordinate of Sukuna, who used a simr ice-condensing technique. Although Uraume''s strength wasn''t quite at the special-grade level, it was still far above most first-grade sorcerers.


    "Keep working at it. There''s a lot of potential in that technique," Ryuji encouraged.


    Yukino nodded firmly, her face serious. She was determined to be stronger, not just for her own sake, but so that one day she could stand beside Ryuji and help him.


    In the past, Yukino''s goal had been to be a righteous sorcerer and save people from curses. But now, her top priority was to support Ryuji. Everything else couldeter.


    With the new guidance from Nanako and Mimiko, the atmosphere in the Service Club had be much more focused. The girls spent most of their time practicing their cursed energy maniption, leaving the room quieter than usual.


    Ryuji didn''t mind the quiet. In fact, he enjoyed it. These peaceful, leisurely moments were exactly what he preferred.


    However, things soon became more eventful.


    Boom!


    A burst of mes erupted in the middle of the room, filling the air with heat.


    Ryuji quickly raised his hand, using his cursed energy to gather the mes and prevent them from spreading.


    "A fire Innate technique what the¡ª"


    It was a rare and powerful technique, one that reminded Ryuji of the fire Innate technique used by one of the Four Great Cmity Cursed Spirits, Jogo. While Jogo''s Innate technique was incredibly destructive, even this lesser version carried significant power.


    What surprised Ryuji even more was who had awakened it.


    Miura Yumiko.


    Yes, she had been given the chance to be a sorcerer along with Yui and Hina. However, while Yui and Hina hadn''t awakened any special techniques, Yumiko had just unlocked a fire Innate technique.


    The Queen of me had now awakened a fire-attribute technique.


    The Ice Queen, Yukino, had unlocked an ice-condensing technique.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but chuckle. These titles they had in school¡ªone of fire and one of ice really did fit them perfectly.


    "Not bad," Ryuji said, noticing the eager look in Yumiko''s eyes. He nodded approvingly. "Keep practicing."


    Yumiko grinned, clearly happy with his praise. She would need some time to fully control the technique, but she was already on the right path.


    As sheposed herself, she cast apetitive nce at Yukino. The two had never been close, and even though they were now both under Ryuji''s care, there was still a rivalry between them.


    The rivalry wasn''t hostile, but neither of them was willing to admit they were lesser than the other.


    Yukino, noticing Yumiko''s gaze, narrowed her eyes slightly. She wasn''t about to back down.


    Want to surpass me? Good luck with that.


    Yumiko understood the challenge in Yukino''s eyes and grit her teeth, doubling down on her efforts.


    With thispetitive fire fueling them, both Yukino and Yumiko began to progress rapidly in their training.


    Utaha, watching from the side, didn''t say much. But the way her fingers tapped the desk more quickly than usual gave away her irritation.


    She might not have voiced it, but she definitely had a strong personality. Seeing one girl after another awaken powerful techniques naturally bothered her.


    But before she could dwell on it, Ryuji reached over and held her hand.


    "???"


    The sudden gesture startled Utaha. She looked at him in confusion.


    "¡­"


    Ryuji simply gave her a reassuring look. Even if she didn''t awaken a technique, he would still take care of her. He would always give her something better.


    Utaha understood. After a moment of silence, she smiled back at him, the irritation she''d felt beginning to fade.


    That''s right. There was no need to worry. Even if the others had their techniques, she had Ryuji. And with him by her side, everything would work out.


    Meanwhile, the day of the banquet at the Shinomiya family estate was drawing closer.


    Ryuji had recently received a call from Gan''an Shinomiya, encouraging him to attend. While Ryuji didn''t particrly care about the event, he saw no reason to refuse. It was a free meal, after all.


    He even considered bringing some of the girls along for the experience.


    But while Ryuji was enjoying these peaceful, daily moments, the world outside was rapidly changing.


    The existence of cursed spirits could no longer be hidden. While the curtain technique could keep ordinary people out of areas with cursed spirits, it couldn''t fully protect those already inside.


    "What is that thing?!"


    "Monster! It''s a monster!"


    "What''s happening to the world?!"


    "Run for your life!"


    People screamed and fled as cursed spirits began appearing in broad daylight. In their panic, they trampled over each other, and many died not from the cursed spirits, but from the chaos of the crowd.


    One or two incidents like this could be covered up. But when it kept happening, word spread quickly.


    More and more people began to realize that the world wasn''t as safe and perfect as they had believed. Cursed spirits had always been lurking in the shadows, and now they were out in the open.


    The school wasn''t immune to this either. Conversations about cursed spirits had bemon among the students. It was clear just how far this information had spread.


    "So, what are we doing here?" one sorcerer asked impatiently, standing in a crowded meeting room at Jujutsu High.


    Sorcerers from both the Tokyo and Kyoto branches were present, as well as several high-level independent sorcerers. The normally quiet meeting room was now packed and noisy with concerned voices filling the room.


    "Hm?"


    Sitting in his seat, Kusakabe nced over at Mei Mei, who was seated beside him, as calm andposed as ever despite the chaos.


    "It''s rare to see you here without asking forpensation for wasting your time," Kusakabe said with a teasing smile.


    Normally, Mei Mei would demand payment if she felt her time was being wasted, even in serious situations like this. Her reputation for putting a price on everything was well-known.


    However, this time Mei Mei barely reacted. She simply raised her head slightly, ncing at Kusakabe with an indifferent expression.


    "Shut up."


    "..."


    Her quiet but firmmand instantly silenced Kusakabe. He quickly averted his gaze, realizing he had crossed a line.


    Even among first-grade sorcerers, Mei Mei was a force to be reckoned with. Kusakabe knew better than to push her when she was in a bad mood.


    But what had caused her to be so on edge?


    Kusakabe subtly turned his gaze toward Nanami, who was sitting across from them.


    "..."


    Nanami, noticing Kusakabe''s questioning look, shook his head in silence, indicating that he had no idea either.


    Kusakabe sighed internally. Sometimes, women''s moods were a mystery even to him.


    At least, he thought, this was one situation where being single had its advantages. He didn''t have to deal with any unexpected mood swings.


    In the meantime, Nanami was feeling a quiet sense of relief as well.


    At least he didn''t have to worry about theplications that came with rtionships. In this chaotic world, he had enough on his te as it was.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 120: Different Domains?

    "Tsk."


    Mei Mei sat with her arms crossed, her head lowered, saying nothing. Though she was perfectly still, her irritation was clear.


    The truth was, she was frustrated¡ªnot with the meeting itself, but because it had been days since she''dst had a chance to "run into" Ryuji.


    Ever since they''d met, Mei Mei had been wondering when she''d see him again, picturing different scenarios and what kind of "coincidental" encounter they might have.


    But she wasn''t about to be the one to call and set up a meeting, that would be far too direct. She was still a beautiful woman with her pride intact. She couldn''t look too eager, after all.


    So, she''de up with a n.


    Since Ryuji was frequently out hunting special-grade cursed spirits, Mei Mei had thought she could figure out where he might be and "happen" to arrive first, creating a perfect idental meeting.


    It was wless.


    But sometimes fate was a tricky thing. Before, she''d run into him by chance without even trying. But now, every time she set up the perfect opportunity to encounter him, something woulde up, and she''d miss him by just a hair.


    "Damn it," she muttered under her breath. How did I miss him again?


    Her n was foolproof, so why did it keep failing?


    To top it off, there was a sting of annoyance in her chest. Mei Mei was used to men pursuing her, not the other way around. Why hadn''t Ryuji taken the initiative to seek her out?


    It was irritating. And it made her want him even more.


    "Yo!"


    A cheerful voice broke her train of thought.


    Gojo strolled into the conference room, wearing his usual casual grin, not looking worried in the slightest. Hisid-back arrival immediately silenced the room.


    Everyone''s conversations stopped in an instant. Gojo''s presencemanded attention. That was the respect and fear the strongest sorcerer of modern times inspired.


    "It''s rare to see so many sorcerers gathered like this!" Gojo said with a smirk, greeting some of the attendees, many of whom he''d probably fought at some point in the past.


    "Alright, enough of that, Gojo. Let''s get started," came the voice of Principal Yaga from behind him, interrupting his chatter.


    Gojo sighed, rolling his eyes but obediently finding a seat.


    Yaga looked around the room, addressing everyone with a serious expression. "Alright, everyone. I''m sure you''re all aware of the recent surge in cursed spirits. And I''m sure you''ve also heard that the existence of curses can no longer be hidden from the public. People are starting to talk about curses and sorcerers openly. This is a situation unlike anything we''ve ever faced."


    The room was silent. Everyone knew that was why they''d been called here, but hearing it out loud still made the situation feel more urgent.


    "Okay, okay, enough with the build-up," Gojo interrupted, waving his hand impatiently. "What''s the n?"


    Yaga shot him an annoyed look but continued, "The higher-ups have decided on a solution: live broadcasts."


    A few murmurs broke out in the room. Live broadcasts?


    Yaga exined, "The n is to broadcast our battles with cursed spirits to the public. The goal is to use the strength of our sorcerers to reassure ordinary people, to show them that curses are not unbeatable, that we''re here to protect them."


    For the sorcerers, who had always worked behind the scenes, this was a big shift. Some looked ufortable, while others seemed intrigued. They all understood the reasoning, though. It was a bold solution, and for now, it was the best option they had.


    "Well, would you look at that," Gojo said with a smirk. "Didn''t think those crusty old higher-ups had it in them toe up with something like this. I thought they just sat around all day counting their money and bossing people around."


    Some of the other sorcerers might have wanted tough, but no one dared to join in. Only Gojo could get away with mocking the higher-ups so openly. The others simply kept their eyes down, pretending they hadn''t heard him.


    "Gojo." Yaga shot him a warning look. "Let''s keep this professional."


    But then he added, "This n wasn''t devised by the higher-ups. It was Lord Tengen''s idea."


    At that, Gojo burst outughing. "Of course it was! Hahahaha!"


    Anyone could tell there was a bitter edge to hisughter.


    Even as the world was on the verge of being overrun by cursed spirits, the higher-ups had done nothing to adapt. Instead of leading, they were still protecting their own interests. It was Tengen, the one who rarely involved himself with the affairs of others, who hade up with the n.


    Gojo''sughter faded, and his expression turned dangerous. "Rotten to the core," he muttered. "If it weren''t for the fact that no one''s ready to take their ce, I''d have wiped them out by now."


    Despite his power, Gojo knew managing the world of sorcery was an entirely different skill from fighting. The old guard may have been corrupt, but they controlled awork of influence and authority that couldn''t simply be reced overnight.


    Yaga saw Gojo''s darkening mood and sighed. "Alright, enough of that. Since everyone agrees on the n, we need to start preparing. Soon, we''ll be stepping out of the shadows and into the public eye. Get ready."


    The sorcerers in the room murmured in agreement, some looking uneasy at the thought of fighting in front of an audience. After a few moments, many of them began to file out, leaving just a handful behind, mostly from Jujutsu High and Kyoto High.


    "Gojo." Yaga looked at him, his tone firm. "You''ll be the first to go on camera. We need a strong debut, so you''ll be facing a special-grade curse. Make it count."


    Even Principal Gakuganji from Kyoto High, who often shed with Gojo, didn''t object. Everyone knew that Gojo''s power was unmatched. If anyone could make an impact, it was him.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Gojo grinned, his tone more serious than his words suggested. "I''ll make it a spectacle."


    It would be a perfect opportunity to showcase the strength of sorcerers and show the world that there was nothing to fear.


    "Oh, by the way," Gojo said, as if suddenly remembering something. "As far as special-grades go, we''ve got me, but then there''s another one, right?"


    The room went quiet, with several people ncing around in confusion.


    Gakuganji raised an eyebrow. "Another special-grade sorcerer? What are you talking about?"


    Gojo grinned. "I''m talking about Ryuji."


    At that name, recognition sparked in the eyes of the Kyoto students, especially Miwa and Momo. Ryuji had saved them once, and his presence had left a strong impression.


    "Ah, Ryuji," Gakuganji said, nodding slowly. "Yes, I''ve heard rumors. They say you even consider him a genius, Gojo."


    "It''s not just rumors." Nanami, who had been silent up until now, spoke up. "I saw him in action recently. Ryuji opened his domain and defeated a top-tier special-grade cursed spirit, one that had opened its own domain as well."


    The room went quiet at that. Sorcerers exchanged looks of astonishment. Opening a domain was a rare skill, even among special-grade sorcerers.


    "You''re serious?" Gakuganji asked, clearly shocked. He had known Ryuji was talented, but this was on a different level.


    Nanami nodded. "He handled it with ease. The cursed spirit didn''t stand a chance. Ryuji''s power is very real."


    Gojo smirked. "Told you, didn''t I? He''s the real deal."


    "Speaking of which," Nanami added with a slight smile, "his domain was the most beautiful I''ve ever seen. Sunshine, ocean, beach¡­ it looked like a perfect vacation spot. It was almost surreal."@@novelbin@@


    The others looked at him in surprise. A beach domain?


    Mei Mei''s eyes narrowed slightly. She had seen Ryuji''s domain before, and it hadn''t been anything like what Nanami was describing. When she had witnessed it, it had been dark and dangerous, a blood-red space filled with a sense of foreboding.


    Something wasn''t adding up.


    "What''s wrong, Mei Mei?" Nanami asked, noticing her expression.


    She hesitated, then decided to speak up. "Are you sure? When I saw Ryuji''s domain, it was¡­ different. Dark red, almost oppressive. It felt dangerous, not beautiful."


    Nanami''s eyebrows knit together. "Sunshine and ocean aren''t exactly dark and oppressive, are they?"


    "Exactly," Mei Mei replied, still puzzled. She wasn''t the type to misunderstand something like that.


    A few others began to murmur, realizing the implications. If Ryuji''s domain could appear so drastically different depending on the viewer, that suggested he had an unusual level of control over it, or maybe even multiple domains.


    Principal Yaga''s gaze sharpened. "Mei Mei, can you describe exactly what you saw?"


    Mei Mei hesitated, wondering if this was crossing some line of Ryuji''s privacy. But then she recalled that Ryuji had never tried to hide his strength. He had faced down curses openly and had never asked her to conceal his strength, so she stopped hesitating.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 122: A Written Version

    "Why on earth is she sleeping on the floor?"


    Sayuri had heard some noiseing from Eriri''s room and walked over curiously. When she peeked in, she saw her daughter fast asleep on the floor, surrounded by an empty drawing board and scattered art supplies.


    Shaking her head with a hint of exasperation, Sayuri whispered, "This girl¡­" She guessed that Eriri had likely been workingte and just copsed from exhaustion. Without thinking too much about it, she picked her daughter up and ced herfortably on her bed.


    After adjusting Eriri''s nket, Sayuri nced at the empty drawing board and sighed softly. "I wonder if she''s struggling with inspiration again¡­"


    As she quietly left Eriri''s room, a thought crossed her mind. "Come to think of it, it''s been a while since Ist saw Ryuji¡­"


    Her cheeks warmed as she remembered theirst meeting, and she found herself feeling a bit nervous. She resolved to make ns to see him again soon.


    ---


    Meanwhile¡­


    Ryuji was lounging at home when he suddenly heard a rapid knock at his door, followed by a familiar voice.


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    Recognizing the voice, Ryuji strolled over to open the door, stifling a yawn as he did so. Before he could greet his visitor properly, Kasumigaoka Utaha all but threw herself at him, her face flushed from running.


    "Utaha? What''s going on?"


    Just then, a system notification echoed in his mind.


    "New entry detected from contact with target: Kasumigaoka Utaha. Golden entry avable. Load entry?"


    Ryuji blinked in surprise. A golden entry from Utaha? This was unexpected. But as intriguing as it was, he pushed the thought aside for now, focusing instead on the clearly exhausted girl in front of him.


    "Are you¡­ hurt?" he asked, noticing the faint pallor of her skin and the slight trembling of her hands.


    Utaha shook her head with a tired but bright smile. "I''m fine¡­ just a bit worn out."


    By now, Mimiko and Nanako, Ryuji''s housemates, hade out of their rooms, rubbing their eyes sleepily.


    "Utaha?" Nanako asked, surprised to see her standing at the door sote at night.


    Utaha gave them a quick nod, acknowledging their presence, but her attention quickly returned to Ryuji.


    "Here, let me heal you first," Ryuji said, activating his RCT to treat whatever minor injuries or exhaustion she might have umted.


    While he worked, the two sisters exchanged curious nces, picking up on the tension and the unusual situation. It was clear that something significant had happened.


    Once the healing wasplete, Utaha let out a sigh of relief, visibly more at ease. The residual pain from her earlier experience had faded, and she felt much better.


    "Thanks, Ryuji," she murmured. Then, with a yful smile, she added, "Guess why I''m here?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "Awakened a technique, didn''t you?"


    Utaha''s smile widened. "Bingo."


    The sisters, Mimiko and Nanako, exchanged looks of amazement.


    "So, that''s why you''re hurt?" Nanako asked. "Was it the bacsh from using your new technique?"


    Utaha nodded. "It''s¡­ a bit more powerful than I expected."


    Ryuji''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Show me."


    Utaha pulled out a tablet from her bag. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, she typed a simple sentence on the screen:


    "In five seconds, a me will appear in front of me."


    Five secondster¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A small me, about the size of a basketball, flickered to life in mid-air before her. Itsted only a moment before vanishing, but the strain was immediate. Utaha''s face turned pale, and she coughed, a hint of blood appearing on her lips.


    "Whoa! That''s incredible!" Mimiko said, wide-eyed.


    Ryuji quickly ced a hand on Utaha''s shoulder, activating his RCT again to ease the strain and heal her.


    "Your technique¡­ it''s like a written version of the Cursed Speech technique," Ryuji observed thoughtfully.


    Mimiko and Nanako nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it''s simr to the Inumaki family''s Cursed Speech technique, but it''s activated through writing instead of speaking."


    Utaha, now feeling a bit more stabilized, grinned. "It''s pretty amazing, right? I can make anything I writee true¡­ within reason, of course."


    Ryuji''s expression turned serious. "Just be careful. Techniques like thise with heavy bacsh if overused, especially if you try to do something big. You need to be cautious until you can master the RCT yourself. I won''t always be around to heal you."


    Utaha nodded, fully aware of the dangers. But she looked at Ryuji with a spark in her eyes, as if to say, I''ll work hard to catch up.


    Ryuji chuckled, seeing her determination. "Well, there''s one downside to this, though."


    Utaha tilted her head. "What''s that?"


    "You probably won''t be able to keep writing light novels."


    Utaha looked surprised, but she quickly realized what he meant. Since her technique activates based on writing, even something innocuous like storytelling could potentially trigger it.


    "Ah¡­ that''s true," she said, a bit wistfully. "I guess I''ll have to put my light novels on hold."@@novelbin@@


    But then her expression softened, and she smiled warmly at Ryuji. "That''s okay. I''ve found something more important to me now."


    Ryuji''s heart skipped a beat as he looked at her, feeling the sincerity in her gaze. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes softened in response.


    Meanwhile, Mimiko and Nanako were watching with a mixture of amusement and resignation. Utaha seemed to sense their presence again and turned, raising her chin slightly in a yful challenge.


    "You two have had Ryuji''s attention all this time. Tonight, it''s my turn," she said with a teasing smile.


    The sisters rolled their eyes but relented, heading off to other rooms without a word. There were plenty of vacant rooms in Ryuji''s house, after all.


    With a softugh, Utaha slipped her hand into Ryuji''s and led him toward his room. "Ryuji, I''m here to stay tonight."


    ---


    In the early hours before dawn, as Utaha finally drifted off to sleep in his arms, Ryuji opened the system screen, his curiosity piqued by the new golden entry.


    "Golden Entry: Curse Script"


    The description confirmed what he suspected, Utaha''s technique allowed her to alter reality through written words, simr to Cursed Speech but activated through text. It was powerful, versatile, and came with considerable bacsh if overused.


    "Load Entry?"


    Ryuji chose to load it, feeling that even though it ovepped with some of his other abilities, it could still prove useful. There was always some value in adding newyers to his power.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Maniption [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], ckbird Maniption [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold]Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120!"


    As he scanned through his list of loaded entries, he couldn''t help but notice how his powers were steadily expanding.


    ---


    The next morning¡­


    In the Service Club room, Ryuji had just sat down when he heard someone calling his name excitedly.


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    He turned to see Sawamura Eriri bursting into the room, her face lit up with excitement as she clutched a nk drawing board.


    The other members of the club looked up curiously as she approached, seemingly oblivious to their attention.


    "Ryuji! I¡­ I''ve awakened my technique!"


    Ryuji blinked, nodding at first, but then did a double-take. "Wait, what?"


    Just yesterday, Utaha had awakened her technique. And now Eriri, too?

 Chapter 125: Yukino鈥檚 Change

    At the Yukinoshita family estate,te at night...


    Normally, Yukino lived alone in a rented apartment away from her family home. Returning here was rare and hardly something she looked forward to.


    But tonight, she had received an unexpected message from her mother, asking her toe back immediately. Her first instinct was to refuse, she''d rather use the time to continue training alone. Frankly, despite being rted by blood, Yukino felt little affection for her mother. It was precisely this strained rtionship that had driven her to live independently.


    However, her mother had imed that it was a matter of life and death for the family. With no other choice, Yukino returned home.


    As she entered, the first person she ran into was her older sister, Haruno, who had just arrived as well.


    "Yukino!" Haruno called out, waving. She looked tired likely from handling thepany''s affairs recently but her exhaustion faded the moment she saw her sister.


    "Hm," Yukino responded quietly. Among her family members, her sister was the only one she felt any real attachment to.


    In the past, Yukino hadplicated feelings towards Haruno: part admiration, part jealousy. She had always wanted to surpass her sister. Now, as a sorcerer, she had finally gained abilities that set her apart. But strangely, that sense of aplishment she once craved wasn''t there anymore.


    Maybe we''re just on different paths now, Yukino thought, shaking her head to dispel these thoughts.


    "What''s on your mind?" Haruno asked, noticing the change in her sister''s demeanor. She had always been sharp, and it seemed to her that Yukino was acting¡­ different.


    "Nothing," Yukino replied, brushing it off. Her gaze shifted to the Yukinoshita family mansion. "Did¡­ someone in the family pass away?"


    The mansion had been decorated in a way that suggested mourning, something Yukino hadn''t expected.


    "I don''t know either," Haruno replied with a frown. "I''ve been buried in work at thepanytely, practically living there." She sighed, her expression momentarily softening as she thought of Ryuji. "I haven''t even had time to see Ryuji¡­"


    Yukino nced at her sister with sympathy. "You should take a break, sister," she said quietly. "If you ever need help with anything, you cane to me."


    Haruno''s eyes widened slightly. Yukino offering to help? In the past, such words would never havee from her sister. Yukino had always been stubbornly independent.


    "It''s not an illusion," Haruno mused, smiling. "You really do seem different, Yukino."


    "People grow up," Yukino replied, her voice steady and mature. Haruno had initially intended to tease her, but seeing theposed look on Yukino''s face, she held back.


    "Growing up suits you, but I miss the Yukino who''d get flustered whenever I teased her," Haruno sighed. "What happened to the little sister who''d panic at my jokes?"


    Yukino allowed herself a small smile. "Maybe it''s my turn to tease you now, sister."


    "Tsk! Go ahead and try, then!" Haruno challenged, grinning. No matter how much Yukino had changed, she was still her beloved little sister.


    The two walked side by side into the ancestral house, exchanging yful words. Soon, they found their mother, Fumino Yukinoshita, kneeling in the hall, dressed in mourning attire.


    "What''s going on?" Haruno asked, her voice serious as she and Yukino shared a wary look.


    Fumino met their eyes, her expression stoic. "As you can see, your father has passed away."


    Both sisters froze, momentarily speechless. Of all the things they''d expected, this was not one of them. Their father had always been a quiet, almost invisible presence in the household. He was a man who had married into the Yukinoshita family and, due to Fumino''s dominant personality, often seemed more like a shadow than a head of the family. Yet, despite theirck of a close bond with him, the news of his death was still shocking.


    "What¡­ happened?" Yukino asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Fumino didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she gestured to a maid, who soon returned carrying aptop. She ced it in front of the sisters, who exchanged a puzzled nce before focusing on the screen.@@novelbin@@


    A surveince video began to y. In the video, they could see their father alone in one of the rooms, drinking. Then, out of the shadows, several twisted, hunched figures emerged¡ªcursed spirits, their grotesque forms barely humanoid.


    Their father looked terrified, but being an ordinary man, he had no means of escape or defense. Within seconds, the cursed spirits closed in on him, and the screen went dark.


    "Those were cursed spirits¡­" Yukino whispered, horror spreading across her face.


    "I think you can understand now why I called you both back," Fumino said, closing theptop. "The existence of cursed spirits and sorcerers is bing widely known. Some families have already started hiring sorcerers for protection."


    Haruno frowned, piecing together her mother''s intentions. "You want us to¡­?"


    "Yukino. Haruno," Fumino continued, her voice cold and direct. "This is about the survival of our family. Haruno, I believe you know what you need to do."


    Haruno clenched her fists. She understood what her mother was implying, that she should use her rtionship with Ryuji to secure his protection for the family.


    In the past, Haruno had always obeyed her mother''s orders, but this time she hesitated. Her feelings for Ryuji were genuine, and she didn''t want her rtionship with him to be tainted by her family''s expectations.


    "I''m with Ryuji because I chose to be, not because of the family," Haruno said firmly.


    Fumino''s expression darkened. "Do you understand what you''re saying, Haruno?"


    "Yes, I do." Haruno''s voice was unwavering as she looked her mother in the eyes, defiant for the first time. She wasn''t willing to sacrifice her feelings for the sake of family obligations.


    Yukino, watching her sister stand up to their mother, felt a swell of admiration. She''s amazing, she thought, allowing a small smile to form.


    But Fumino''s attention soon shifted to her younger daughter. "Yukino, you''ve grown up, but now it''s time for you to repay the Yukinoshita family. Times have changed, and we need strength more than ever."


    In the past, Fumino had been content to let Yukino live independently, with ns to bring her back into the family fold once she graduated college. But the rise of cursed spirits had shaken her sense of security, and now, she wasn''t willing to wait.


    Haruno immediately intervened. "Mother, Yukino is still young, and she needs to focus on school. If anyone has to take on this responsibility, it should be me."


    But before Haruno could continue, Yukino gently ced a hand on her sister''s arm, stopping her.


    "Yukino?" Haruno looked at her, concerned.


    "Thank you, sister," Yukino said softly. "But neither of us needs to make a sacrifice."


    Haruno''s eyes widened. She''d noticed that Yukino seemed different tonight, but she hadn''t realized just how much she had changed.


    Meanwhile, Fumino frowned, sensing a hint of rebellion. "Yukino, do you even know what you''re saying?"


    "Yes, I do." Yukino''s expression was calm but resolute. "Neither I nor Haruno need to give up anything for this family."


    "What do you mean?" Fumino demanded, anger simmering beneath her cool exterior.


    "If ites to that," Yukino said confidently, "we don''t have to stay with the Yukinoshita family."


    The weight of her words hung heavily in the air. Haruno''s surprise turned into a proud smile, her little sister was standing up for herself in a way she never had before.


    Before Fumino could respond, her expression shifted to one of horror. Her gaze was fixed on the shadows around the room, where twisted, hunched figures had begun to materialize.


    Yukino and Haruno turned, their eyes widening as they recognized the cursed spirits from the surveince video, the same spirits that had killed their father.


    "Haruno!" Fumino''s voice was filled with panic as she turned to her eldest daughter. "Call Ryuji! Now!"


    Haruno''s heart sank. She hadn''t anticipated something like this. "I¡­ I left my phone at the office. I rushed over so quickly, I didn''t bring it with me!"


    The cursed spirits continued to close in, their distorted forms casting long shadows across the floor.


    Yukino clenched her fists, feeling the weight of her newfound power surge within her. It''s time to put my training to the test.


    With a calm but determined look, she stepped forward, positioning herself between her family and the advancing cursed spirits.


    "Yukino, no!" Haruno reached out, but Yukino shook her head.


    "It''s okay, sister," Yukino said firmly, her eyes sharp and unwavering. "I''m not the same person I used to be."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 126: Ice Convergence

    Yukino stood calmly, assessing the cursed spirits around her, while her mother and sister looked on in shock.


    "Grade 4 cursed spirits?" Yukino murmured. Thanks to her training with the Service Club members and the guidance of Ryuji and the Hasaba sisters, she could now recognize cursed spirits and their ssifications. Grade 4 cursed spirits were the lowest rank under normal circumstances, an average adult could beat them with a sturdy stick. But there were simply too many of them here.


    "Yukino!" Haruno shouted as she saw the cursed spirits rush towards her sister, assuming Yukino was frozen in fear.


    But the next moment, Yukino moved with precision and strength, her leg snapping out in a powerful kick that sent the nearest cursed spirit flying. Enhanced by her cursed energy, her physical abilities were far beyond those of a regr person.


    "Yukino... what are you doing?" Haruno''s voice trembled with both amazement and confusion. She hadn''t expected her younger sister to handle herself so well against these monstrous apparitions.


    Ignoring the stunned looks from her sister and mother, Yukino called out, her voice sharp and clear. "I know you''re here. Show yourself."


    In the surveince footage earlier, it was clear that someone was controlling these cursed spirits. If they''de here tonight, it was likely their handler was nearby as well.


    After a few moments of silence, a slow, mocking apuse echoed through the courtyard. An old man with a haggard face and shrewd eyes emerged from the shadows, hunched and unassuming¡ªyet his gaze was cold and calcting.


    "Well, well," he sneered. "The second daughter of the Yukinoshita family is a sorcerer. Quite the surprise."


    Yukino''s eyes narrowed. "You''re not here just to kill my father, are you? This is about taking down the entire Yukinoshita family."


    The old man chuckled, making no attempt to deny it. "Clever girl. Saves me the trouble of exining. Yes, someone paid handsomely for your entire family''s lives. And I simply couldn''t refuse."


    "Who sent you?" Yukinoshita Fumino demanded, anger simmering beneath herposed exterior.


    The old man shrugged. "Apologies, madam. Professional ethics." His smirk widened. "In this day and age, with so many cursed spirits around, sorcerers are too busy to pay attention to us curse users. We can operate however we like."


    Yukino realized what he was. He wasn''t a true sorcerer, but a "curse user"¡ªsomeone who used curses for personal gain, often tomit crimes. And judging by his words, he thrived on the recent chaos.


    After surveying the scene, his gaze settled on Yukino. She was the only sorcerer here, and the only real threat. "For a sorcerer, there''s always a price," he muttered, almost to himself.


    The old man wasn''t strong; his power barely reached Grade 3. But against ordinary people, that was more than enough.


    "Allow me to introduce myself," he said with mock politeness. "My technique allows me to control weaker cursed spirits, though only a limited number of them at once." He gestured to the Grade 4 spirits surrounding him. "But thanks to the binding vow of exining my technique, their strength will increase."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the cursed spirits around him began to growrger and more menacing, swelling from Grade 4 to Grade 3.


    "Attack!" hemanded, sending the spirits charging toward Yukino.


    "Yukino!" Fumino and Haruno both shouted, terrified. But Yukino stood her ground, calm and focused.


    She sped her hands together, summoning a chill in the air. Frost began to gather around her fingertips.


    "Ice Convergence: Frost."


    With a controlled exhale, she unleashed a frigid wind that swept over the cursed spirits, freezing each one in ce. They stood immobilized, turned into ice sculptures.


    The old man''s smug expression vanished, reced by shock.


    "Run!" he stammered, attempting to flee. But Yukino wasn''t about to let him escape. She knew if he got away, tracking him downter would be nearly impossible.


    Despite her exhaustion, she pushed through the fatigue, channeling cursed energy into her hand to form an ice-covered fist. She struck him as he turned, her icy punchnding squarely on his back.@@novelbin@@


    The old man copsed, his eyes wide as he slipped into unconsciousness, his mind shing back to long-buried memories¡ªa phenomenon known as the "revolvingntern," a final vision before death.


    With a deep breath, Yukino straightened, the ice around her dissolving. The frozen cursed spirits shattered into pieces, vanishing one by one.


    In the silence that followed, Fumino and Haruno stared, too stunned to speak. They could hardly believe that Yukino, their quiet, restrained Yukino, had handled the entire ordeal alone.


    "Yukino... you..." Haruno stammered, her usual confidence shaken.


    Yukino managed a tired smile. "As you can see, sister, I''m not the same as I used to be. I''ve changed, and from now on, I''ll live life on my own terms."


    Fumino''s initial reaction was relief, if her daughter had such power, then the Yukinoshita family''s future was secure. But as she listened to Yukino''s words, her satisfaction quickly turned to shock.


    "Yukino, what are you talking about? Don''t forget, it was this family that raised you!"


    Yukino''s eyes hardened. "And I just saved all of you, didn''t I?"


    "You¡­!" Fumino was momentarily speechless, thrown off by Yukino''s sudden defiance.


    "I''m not abandoning the Yukinoshita family," Yukino continued, her voice calm but resolute. "If the family needs me, I''ll help. But if you expect me to sacrifice myself for your ambitions, or force Haruno to do the same, then you''re wasting your time."


    "Yukino!" Fumino''s voice held a mix of anger and disbelief. She wasn''t used to being defied by either of her daughters.


    "I''m not a puppet, Mother. I have my own life to lead," Yukino said, turning her gaze toward Haruno, who looked at her with pride.


    Without waiting for her mother''s response, Yukino turned and walked away from the house. She felt an overwhelming sense of relief, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. In her mind, she thanked Ryuji. Without him, she might never have found the courage to break free.


    "Yukino! Yukino!" Fumino called after her, desperation creeping into her voice. But Yukino didn''t look back.


    Behind her, Haruno watched with a smile. For the first time, she felt no need to worry about her younger sister. Yukino could handle herself just fine.


    "Is this amusing to you?" Fumino snapped, ring at her eldest daughter.


    Haruno met her mother''s gaze with a calm smile. "It is, actually. Yukino''s grown up, and she deserves to live her own life."


    Fumino bristled. Haruno had always been the dutiful daughter, the one she could rely on. But now, even she was slipping from her grasp.


    Haruno shrugged. "I''ll still handle some responsibilities at thepany, but from now on, I''ll be taking more time for myself. It''s long overdue."


    Fumino''s face twisted with frustration, but she said nothing as Haruno turned to leave. Her daughters were slipping away, each of them determined to carve out their own path.


    Once alone, Fumino sat down in silence, a bitter realization settling over her. Somewhere along the way, she had lost her daughters. They no longer looked to her for guidance, and she had no one to me but herself.

 Chapter 128: Righteous Man?

    "You tell me, if there''s someone who''s considered the strongest in modern times, wouldn''t there have been someone like that in ancient times too?"


    "Even if there was, so what? You don''t actually think people from ancient times could still be alive today!"


    "That''s true!"


    Young people nowadays are quick to jump to conclusions.


    In no time, the conversation had already shifted to other topics.


    Ryuji, listening from the side, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    So, people still have such a shallow understanding of sorcerers.


    Ignorance breeds arrogance.


    After this live broadcast, I believe no one will dare to casually talk about such topics anymore.


    Some will be too intimidated by the very idea of sorcerers.


    Of course, there may be envy or jealousy too, no surprise there.


    "Ha~"


    Ryuji watched all of this with quiet amusement, choosing not to interrupt.


    Let things unfold naturally.


    During the lunch break, the atmosphere was noticeably different from usual. Everyone was uncharacteristically quiet, each person silently glued to their phones. Some looked curious, others excited, and some just seemed to be along for the ride.


    But that didn''t stop most people from being curious about the live broadcast.


    Seeing this, Ryuji wasn''t surprised.


    He simply smirked and led Yumiko and the others to the Service Club.


    The live broadcast was worth watching, but there was no need to do it in the ssroom.


    When they arrived, they found the room dimly lit, with the curtains drawn. Mai was setting up a projector, aimed at a nk wall.


    "Ryuji! You''re here!"


    Noticing him walk in, she greeted him with a smile.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ryuji closed the door and looked over at the projector, intrigued.


    "Hehe! I thought, since we''re all watching together, it''d be better on a projector than crowding around a phone!"


    This wasn''t something Mai had bought just for today. As a former child star, she wasn''t short on money and had previously bought a projector for watching movies at home during her downtime.


    Today, she figured it''d be perfect to bring it to the club.


    The other girls seemed to agree with her idea.


    "Alright then!"


    Ryuji just smiled.


    "Better hurry, though. The live broadcast is set for noon, and it''s almost twelve now!"


    "Don''t worry!" Mai made an OK gesture confidently. "It''s just a quick setup. Won''t take more than a few minutes!"


    "Hmm."


    Ryuji didn''t say any more. He settled into an empty seat, surrounded by the girls, curious to see how this live broadcast would y out.


    He had a feeling something interesting might happen. He was looking forward to it.


    "Oh, it''s my first live broadcast! I''m a little nervous!"


    Meanwhile, Gojo made a big show of pretending to be anxious.


    The other staff at Jujutsu High just looked at him tly.


    They were clearly used to his antics by now.


    Seeing no reaction, Gojo looked exasperated. He was being serious!


    "I''m not kidding, I''m really nervous!"


    "Alright, Gojo."


    Finally, the principal, Masamichi, stepped in to cut off Gojo''s theatrics.


    "You know why we chose you to be the first sorcerer to go live, right?"


    Everyone present understood the reason for this arrangement.


    "Yeah, yeah, of course I know!"


    Gojo dropped the act, waving his hand dismissively.


    "Obviously, it''s because those uptight higher-ups are worried that people will freak out after learning about sorcerers. So, they need me, the strongest of our time, to show my power and put the masses at ease!"


    ¡­


    Though Gojo''s words wereced with disdain for the higher-ups, he wasn''t wrong. Even Masamichi couldn''t deny it.


    Ultimately, he could only shake his head in resignation.


    "It''s to prevent public order from falling apart."


    No one else could aplish this like Gojo.


    Only he was powerful enough to pull it off.


    "I get it, I get it."


    Gojo''s demeanor was flippant, but he wasn''t ignorant.


    Though he rarely talked about grand ideals, he understood them well enough.


    "Otherwise, why do you think I''d cooperate? Those uptight fools think they can boss me around?"


    If he didn''t see the potential benefit, he''d never have agreed to the higher-ups'' orders.


    Anyone trying to control him would have found themselves in serious trouble.


    "Good, as long as you understand."


    Masamichi didn''t push further. Although he shared Gojo''s distaste for the higher-ups, only Gojo had the strength to express such sentiments openly.


    "It''s almost time."


    "Alright, alright!"


    Not wanting to drag it out, Gojo waved his hand dismissively.


    "Rx, I''m on it!"


    And with that, he prepared to cast his technique, vanishing in an instant.


    "Be careful. This time, your target is a special-grade cursed spirit, not some..."


    Not some weakling.


    To showcase Gojo''s power, they needed a cursed spirit of significant strength, not just any random creature.


    But before Masamichi could finish, Gojo had already vanished.


    ¡­


    Masamichi stood there silently.


    Though he was used to Gojo''s antics, it was still a bit exasperating.


    "Huh!"


    He decided to let it go. If he argued with Gojo, he''d just end up frustrated.


    With a sigh, Masamichi turned to the other staff members.


    "Let''s go back and watch the broadcast."


    This broadcast could shape the future era.


    Naturally, they were all invested.


    "So cool! I wonder when I''ll get to do something like that!"


    Yuji, a new recruit at Jujutsu High, was still full of youthful enthusiasm.


    He imagined himself standing up to protect others and felt excited just thinking about it.


    His ssmates, Nobara and Megumi, looked unphased. Clearly, they didn''t share his boundless energy.


    "True."


    The timeline had shifted. Although Yuta had lost his power after the special-grade cursed spirit, Rika, departed, he had since left for training abroad.


    But Maki, Inumaki, and the others were still students at Jujutsu High at this time.


    Suddenly, Maki turned to Masamichi with a thought.


    "We''ve said before that Ryuji is a powerful special-grade sorcerer too. If more cursed spirits appear, wouldn''t he also step in?"


    "Hmm? Maki, that''s unusual for you!"


    Panda, a cursed corpse created by Masamichi, looked at her with a smirk.


    "It seems like ever since he saved you, you''ve been acting strange. Even on missions, you seem distracted. Could it be¡­ you''ve got a thing for Ryuji?"


    "Salmon! (Hmm.)"


    Inumaki, standing nearby, nodded in agreement.


    After all, he''d been there too when Zenin was rescued, so he knew what was going on.


    "Oh my! Maki, in love? This is a first! I thought you''d never fall for anyone, let alone a guy! You''re always so focused on training¡­"


    Maki used to think about nothing but honing her skills.


    She was the definition of a martial arts fanatic.


    It was hard to imagine someone like her developing feelings for anyone.


    Panda, of course, couldn''t resist teasing her, and the others couldn''t help but look over.


    ¡­


    Maki said nothing, refusing to react. Her fists just clenched tighter.


    Inumaki, noticing this, wanted to stop Panda, but it was toote.


    Bang!


    In a sh, Maki''s fistnded on Panda''s head.


    The room fell silent.


    "Ahem!"


    Masamichi cleared his throat, ignoring the scuffle.


    In his view, bonds were forged through such banter and sparring.


    Instead, he answered Maki''s earlier question.


    "Ryuji isn''t officially part of Jujutsu High, nor has he joined us as a formal member. At most, we have a business rtionship. We provide information and rewards for cursed spirits, and he takes care of them."


    Masamichi had tried to recruit Ryuji, but he couldn''t force the issue. Offending such a powerful sorcerer would be a loss.


    Masamichi knew better than to push too hard.


    "But even if he''s not one of us, we can still work with him in the future if the opportunity arises."


    For some of the students who hadn''t met Ryuji, curiosity sparked.


    "Although I''ve never spoken to him directly, I think Ryuji is genuinely passionate about what he does. Honestly, he''s exorcised more special-grade cursed spirits on his own than we have as a school."


    Just recently, Ryuji had been actively taking missions from the sorcery world, efficiently exorcising cursed spirits.


    Masamichi had never seen anyone else who could handle cursed spirits at such a pace.


    It was why he viewed Ryuji as a truly dedicated sorcerer.


    Otherwise, who would go out of their way to deal with cursed spirits just for fun?


    Of course, Ryuji himself might not see it that way. He was just using these cursed spirits to make himself stronger.


    But Masamichi mistook it for a strong sense of justice.


    "So that''s why."


    The others nodded, feeling a newfound respect for this sorcerer they''d yet to meet.


    "I''ve decided. I''m going to be a sorcerer like him!"@@novelbin@@


    Yuji dered with enthusiasm.


    But Sukuna, the ancient curse dwelling within Yuji, scoffed at the notion.


    "Justice? Only fools care about that."


    As the cursed king from a thousand years ago, Sukuna had taken countless lives. Concepts like "justice" were meaningless to him, something he held inplete disdain.


    To him, only the strong ruled, and only power mattered.

 Chapter 129: The Skinny and Weak Gojo Satoru?

    As for the sorcerer named Ryuji,


    Ryomen Sukuna didn''t take him too seriously; in fact, he didn''t care about him at all. He didn''t see Ryuji as a particrly powerful figure.


    But!


    "Well then, let''s see just how strong this so-called modern powerhouse really is!"


    Sukuna had some knowledge of the Six Eyes and the Limitless techniques from the Gojo family.


    Though in previous conversations, Sukuna had shown disdain toward Satoru, the strongest sorcerer of the present era, treating him like a mere pest, that was only on the surface.


    If he were truly a reckless brute, Sukuna wouldn''t have been able to get himself resurrected after a thousand years, upying a new body.


    In the end, they were both seasoned foxes who''d lived through the ages, each trying to outwit the other. And Sukuna knew well that if he were to be fully resurrected, he would inevitably face Satoru.


    Better to get a sense of his power now than be caught off guardter.


    "Heh!"


    Thinking this, Sukuna smirked with a mixture of confidence and contempt. After all, in his mind, he alone would be the one left standing at the end.


    "It''s starting! It''s starting!"


    In the clubroom, as soon as the live stream was turned on, the screen was projected onto arge disy. Mai''s projector was high-quality, so the picture was crisp and clear. At the same time, a lot of people were tuning into this broadcast, including several wealthy backers.


    "Hey! Hello, everyone!"


    At the beginning of the broadcast, Gojo faced the camera directly, shing his trademark cynical smile. That was so very "Gojo."


    The chat immediately exploded withments, most of them from young viewers who were hyped up and curious about sorcerers. Gojo, however, paid no mind to these messages, casually waving at the camera.


    "I''ve already exined the different levels of cursed spirits and sorcerers in previous messages, so I won''t waste time going over them again!"


    He had no intention of covering unnecessary details.


    "Now, I''ll personally demonstrate how to handle a special-grade cursed spirit!"


    Saying that, Gojo handed his phone over to Ijichi, who was there to handle the filming. It wasn''t like Satoru could hold his phone and exorcise a Gojo spirit at the same time, though he probably could if he really wanted to.


    "No problem, leave it to me, Mr. Gojo!"


    Ijichi nodded solemnly, ready to carry out his task. Today, his job was to capture everything on camera. Not everyone could take on missions from Jujutsu High with the same carefree attitude as Gojo.


    "Let''s go!"


    With his hands stuffed in his pockets, Gojo casually walked into the dense forest ahead.


    Thements were still rxed. It was clear most viewers hadn''t yet grasped the gravity of what they were about to witness.


    "Are all sorcerers this good-looking?"


    "He seems so chill! Maybe cursed spirits aren''t a big deal."


    "Yeah, nothing to be afraid of!"


    "How strong could a skinny guy like that really be?"


    "So this is the so-called strongest sorcerer? Doesn''t look all that impressive!"


    People had all kinds of opinions, and naturally, some trolls were throwing shade at Gojo.


    If he noticed these remarks, he didn''t show it. Hands still in his pockets, he strolled onward, lookingpletely unbothered by the idea of facing a special-grade cursed spirit.


    "So this is the strongest sorcerer?"


    Back in the clubroom, Yumiko and the others were all curious about Gojo. After all, they didn''t know much about him before this.


    "Is he blind?"


    Because of his cloth-covered eyes, it was easy to mistake him for a blind man.


    "Even if he is, he walks like a regr person!"


    "Looks cocky, doesn''t he?"


    Gojo''s swagger, with his head tilted slightly upward as he walked, wasn''t something just anyone could pull off. From a distance, he looked more like a yakuza than a sorcerer. It was hard to believe this was the strongest of them all.


    "Haha!"


    Ryuji chuckled at their curiosity.


    "He''s not blind. He just has the Six Eyes."


    "Six Eyes?"


    Other than Nanako and Mimiko, the rest of the group, including Yukino, didn''t even know what sorcerers were, let alone what the Six Eyes meant.


    "Yup!"


    Ryuji confirmed, filling in the gaps while they still had time to chat before the fight started.


    "The Six Eyes of the Gojo family! They give a 360-degree field of vision without any blind spots, and everything he sees is instantly analyzed by his brain. That''s why he covers his eyes."


    The analysis from the Six Eyes is automatic and continuous; he can''t turn it off. Whatever the Six Eyes see, the information is immediately processed in his mind.


    For instance, if he saw a new sorcerer he''d never encountered before, he could instantly understand their abilities and fighting style.


    "And the Six Eyes also allow precise control over cursed energy, which is necessary for his family''s Limitless technique. Without the Six Eyes, Limitless would be just an empty skill."


    After hearing Ryuji''s exnation, the girls finally understood. They were sorcerers themselves now, so they knew that appearance had nothing to do with a sorcerer''s strength. Physical build wasn''t a factor in power, this wasn''t some street brawl where brute strength mattered.


    "Oh, by the way, Ryuji, could you copy the Six Eyes technique?"


    Mimiko suddenly thought of this and looked over at him. She''d heard about his abilities from Suguru before, and after spending so much time with Ryuji, she knew his skills were somehow rted to imitation and copying.


    "Who knows?"


    Ryuji just smiled in response, offering no clear answer. But sometimes, that kind of answer says a lot without spelling anything out.


    "Is that so?"


    Understanding Ryuji''s meaning, the girls exchanged knowing smiles.


    "Of course, Ryuji is the real strongest sorcerer!"


    They knew Gojo had to be powerful, but to them, Ryuji was still on a different level.


    "We''re here!"


    In the live stream, Gojo had ventured deeper into the forest. Soon, arge, muscr man appeared on screen.


    "Is that the special-grade cursed spirit?"


    "Doesn''t look much different from a regr person!"


    "Yeah, just a bit bigger."


    The viewers were confused. Aside from his size, the cursed spirit looked almost human.


    Gojo casually exined, "Cursed spirits have evolved. It''s not unusual for them to look human."


    In the past, cursed spirits would attack without strategy. But as they merged with urban legends, newer cursed spirits started emerging, even those with intelligence at lower levels.


    "Hey!"


    The cursed spirit, noticing Satoru''s approach, didn''t immediately attack. Instead, he grinned and waved at Gojo.


    "Want to join me in some muscle training?"


    With that, he struck a few bodybuilding poses, showing off his impressive physique.


    "You want muscles like mine?"@@novelbin@@


    "Nope!"


    Gojo responded with a wave, his voice as irritatingly nonchnt as ever.


    "Those muscles are kinda gross, honestly!"


    "???"


    The muscr cursed spirit was taken aback, as if he couldn''t believe what he''d just heard.


    "Did you just say¡­ disgusting?"


    "Yup!"


    Gojo spread his hands, speaking in a tone that could only be called infuriatingly casual.


    "Don''t you think so? If I had muscles like that, I''d probably puke!"


    He made a dramatic retching gesture in front of the cursed spirit, which was clearly a provocation.


    The air went still, heavy with tension.


    "Disgusting, huh?"


    "How dare he say muscles are disgusting!"


    "Who is this idiot sorcerer?"


    Several muscle enthusiasts in thements med Gojo, but he would''ve ignored them even if he could see them.


    The muscr cursed spirit''s face twisted in anger.


    "Did you just call my muscles disgusting? Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable!"


    His skin turned red as he shouted, swelling up like an inting balloon. His body started to expand, and the muscr man transformed into a towering ten-meter-tall creature, a monstrous being covered in bulging muscles.


    The live stream chat fell silent, the viewers too shocked to type. They watched in disbelief as the seemingly ordinary man turned into a hulking beast.


    "Huh! Showing your true colors, I see," Gojo muttered, unfazed by the transformation. He seemed more amused than surprised, watching the cursed spirit''s metamorphosis with interest.


    The cursed spirit, now fully transformed, bellowed, "I am a special-grade cursed spirit born from humanity''s fear of muscles!"


    Strange, unique cursed spirits were bing moremon, like the cursed spirit "Transformer," created from people''s fear of cars.


    "Any human who dares to insult muscles¡­ will DIE!"


    With that roar, he disappeared in a sh. Despite his massive size, the muscle cursed spirit was surprisingly fast, and within a heartbeat, he was right in front of Gojo, throwing a powerful punch.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 131: It can鈥檛 be

    The cursed energy began to ripple outwards, causing the air itself to tremble.


    The residual cursed energy that had been hanging in the atmosphere suddenly vanished without a trace, as if it had never been there.


    "Hm?" Gojo raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    At that moment, the muscle curse spirit looked disoriented, clearly terrified by what had just happened.


    "!!!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Where did that energy go?"


    "Is this what sorcerers are really capable of?"


    In the live chat, viewers who''d previously been skeptical of the whole "sorcerer and curse" business were now buzzing with shock. Despite the cursed energy dissipating, the massive gashes left in the earth made it clear that this power was far beyond anything they had imagined.


    Gojo seemed to put the pieces together. A small smirk yed on his lips as he looked off into the distance.


    "Well, it''s been a while¡­ hasn''t it, Ryuji-kun?"


    It was clear that Gojo wasn''t angry about the interruption. In fact, he looked amused, even pleased.


    Just as everyone watching was wondering what he meant, Ryuji finally appeared on-screen, stepping into view with a confident grin.


    "Long time no see, Gojo," Ryuji greeted, looking directly at him.


    The live broadcast room fell silent. Many viewers, whether they knew Ryuji personally or not, couldn''t look away.


    Ryuji was young astonishingly so and he exuded a calm confidence. The marks on his face, representing the curse mark he used, were starting to fade away.


    "You''re not here to save that cursed spirit, are you?" Gojo asked, still grinning.


    "Of course not," Ryuji replied with a casual shrug. "I''m just¡­ a bit hungry."


    The cryptic exchange left most viewers bewildered, as they couldn''t understand the context.


    The next moment¡ª


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Chains erupted from Ryuji''s hand,shing out towards the muscle curse spirit. The creature, thinking itself fortunate to have survived, was still trembling in fear. But as soon as the chains ensnared it, its expression shifted to horror.


    With no chance to resist, the curse spirit was dragged into a spatial rift, swallowed whole.


    "Ahh¡­ much better." Ryuji patted his stomach in satisfaction.


    Although he wasn''tpletely full, the meal was a substantial improvement over consuming first- and second-grade curse spirits, which had hardly sated him at all.


    "Wait¡­ did he just EAT a cursed spirit?" one viewer gasped.


    "Oh man, this guy''s on another level!"


    "Hey, wait, I know him! Isn''t that Ryuji Hoshino? He goes to my school!"


    "Hold up, this dude''s still a student?"


    "WHAT?!"


    Sobu High students in the broadcast chat and even in the hallways were in a frenzy. Some even ran to Ryuji''s ssroom, peering inside just to confirm it was him. Their ssmate¡ªa terrifyingly powerful sorcerer? It was a shock they hadn''t anticipated.


    "Want to go grab some bubble tea?" Gojo tilted his head, extending the invitation with a casual smile.


    There was no hostility between them. In fact, Gojo genuinely enjoyed thepany of someone strong enough to challenge him. He''d been the strongest for so long, and the idea of meeting someone on equal footing, or perhaps even stronger, was invigorating. It gave him a reason to keep growing.


    "Since when did Jujutsu High have so much free time?" Ryuji smirked, though he didn''t decline the offer.


    Gojoughed, "Ah, we can exorcise curses while drinking bubble tea! Multitasking, you know?"


    "Sure thing," Ryuji replied, about to ept¡ª


    But at that moment¡ª


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The ground rumbled and started to split open, as if something monstrous was wing its way out from beneath.


    The earth cracked apart, and a cursed spirit resembling a colossal centipede emerged from the rubble, towering over twenty meters tall. Its body, half-buried underground, seemed endless, stretching far beneath the surface.


    "Holy crap! Are curses this big now?"


    "What¡­ I don''t think I can ever leave my house again!"


    People who had been light-hearted about the existence of curses before were now terrified, realizing that curses like these could exist in their world. Some even hid in their homes, too frightened to imagine encountering such creatures in real life.


    But on the live stream, neither Gojo nor Ryuji showed the slightest sign of panic. Gojo lifted his hand to his forehead, pretending to scan the creature like he was sizing it up.


    "What a big one," hemented, amused.


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen a curse spirit this huge before," Ryuji replied, equally unfazed.


    "Not just the size¡ªthe form too. Guess humans must have a serious fear of centipedes?"


    "Seems likely," Ryuji agreed.@@novelbin@@


    The two of them continued discussing the centipede curse spirit, analyzing it with interest as if it were a specimen on disy.


    "Humans!"


    The centipede cursed spirit let out an angry roar, its massive body curling to encircle Ryuji, Gojo, and Ijichi, who was still filming from a distance.


    "Uh, um¡­" Ijichi stammered, gripping the phone with shaking hands. He looked like he was about to lose his bnce, but the sight of Gojo nearby helped him steady himself.


    He reassured himself, "It''ll be fine¡­ as long as Gojo''s here, nothing bad will happen."


    Gojo turned to Ryuji with a smirk. "So¡­ you want this one, or should I take it?"


    Rather than jumping into action, Gojo looked at Ryuji expectantly, fully willing to let him handle it. After all, this was supposed to be Gojo''s live broadcast, but he didn''t really mind sharing the spotlight. In fact, he was curious to see more of Ryuji''s abilities.


    "Much as I like a free meal, since you''re offering, I''ll take it," Ryuji replied, rolling his shoulders and getting ready.


    He sped his hands together in preparation.


    "Going for a Domain, huh?" Gojo said, watching calmly, showing no signs of interference.


    However, others weren''t as calm.


    "No¡­ it can''t be," murmured Sukuna, who had been watching through Yuji''s eyes.


    Up until now, Sukuna had been content to stay silent, simply observing the spectacle. But the gesture Ryuji made as he prepared his Domain stunned him, his disbelief clear.


    A mouth suddenly appeared on Yuji''s cheek as Sukuna spoke, his tone filled with shock.


    "!!!"


    The unexpected intrusion startled everyone around Yuji, who was immediately flustered.


    "S-Sorry! Sorry!" Yuji stammered, pressing his hand over his mouth in an attempt to silence Sukuna. "I don''t know why he spoke up!"


    The others settled down, though their expressions remained serious. They knew that the King of Curses wouldn''t break his silence without a good reason.


    "So¡­ what did that thousand-year-old curse just recognize?"


    Everyone''s Domain techniques were unique, and the hand signs they used to activate them were no exception. For Sukuna to react like this, he must have recognized Ryuji''s initial hand signs.


    But Sukuna said nothing further, retreating into silence once more, leaving everyone puzzled.


    Within Sukuna''s inner Domain, where he sat on his throne, his expression shifted from bored indifference to shock.


    "No¡­ it can''t be. That hand sign, it''s for the Malevolent Shrine. But¡­ how could he possibly use that technique? It''s impossible!"


    He muttered to himself, denial evident in his voice. But in the next moment, the sight before him forced him into stunned silence.


    In the live broadcast room, Ryuji''s calm, measured voice reached everyone''s ears.


    "Domain Expansion¡ªMalevolent Shrine."


    A hum of energy filled the air, and within seconds, the entire surrounding area was enveloped in Ryuji''s Domain.


    "An open Domain?"


    Gojo looked around, a bit surprised. Most Domains were closed, designed to prevent interference. Even his own Limitless Void was a closed Domain. Open Domains were rare, and in terms of sheer power, they could be more potent than closed ones.


    As Ryuji moved his fingers, countless shes of cursed energy materialized and rained down like lightning strikes, slicing into the massive centipede curse spirit.


    "Shwip! Shwip! Shwip!"


    Despite its enormous size, the centipede was helpless in the face of Ryuji''s onught. The relentless strikes left it no chance to retaliate.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Ryuji activated his technique, consuming the special-grade curse spirit. As thest remnants of the centipede curse disappeared, he gave a satisfied pat to his stomach.


    He smirked, clearly pleased. Two special-grade curse spirits in one day, while it wasn''t enough topletely sate him, it was leagues better than feasting on lower-grade curses, which barely had any effect at all.


    "Whoa, he''s insanely strong!" one viewer eximed.


    To ordinary people watching, Ryuji''s technique looked impressive and shy. But to sorcerers, it was something much more, a disy of raw, overwhelming power.


    Before this, they''d only heard about Ryuji through rumors, as a name whispered by those who had seen his abilities firsthand. They knew he was strong, but few had truly grasped what that strength looked like.


    Now, though, they understood. And one thing stood out to every sorcerer watching, Ryuji had effortlessly dispelled Gojo''s Hollow Purple earlier with just a few words. Even Gojo''s strongest technique was nullified in an instant.


    In the Jujutsu High conference room, Mei Mei watched the screen with a thoughtful smile, her usual calcting demeanor unaffected. Then she chuckled, amused.


    "Looks like the title of ''strongest'' might be changing hands soon."


    Despite Ryuji not having visited her in recent days, a fact she found mildly disappointing she couldn''t help but feel a swell of satisfaction seeing him shine so brightly.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 132: New Entry

    "Ahem! Let''s hold off on dering a new ''strongest'' until Gojo gets back," Principal Yaga Masamichi interrupted, clearing his throat to draw everyone''s attention. His tone was serious.


    After all, regardless of Ryuji''s impressive disy, Gojo was still a member of Jujutsu High, and the title of "the strongest" was more than just bragging rights, it was a point of pride for the school. Even if Gojo himself probably didn''t care about the title, Yaga knew how much it meant for the institution''s reputation.


    "..."


    Mei Mei shrugged, not arguing. She understood Yaga''s stance; he was the principal, after all. She wasn''t here to pick a fight over titles. Instead, she turned to Nanami, who had been watching the live stream quietly.


    "You mentioned before that you''ve seen Ryuji''s Domain. Was it the same one he just used?"


    Nanami shook his head. "No. The Domain I sawst time was entirely different from this one. They''re definitely separate Domains."


    The room went silent as everyone processed this. It was hard enough for a sorcerer to master one Domain. But two?


    Nanami continued, "Ryuji''s previous Domain had apletely different atmosphere, one filled with bloodlust and menace. This one felt¡­ colder. Like a calcted execution." He frowned, thinking back to the different Domains he''d seen Ryuji disy. They were worlds apart in style and purpose.


    "Two Domains?" Maki looked incredulous. "That doesn''t make any sense. How can a sorcerer use two Domains?"


    "Believe me, I''m just as surprised," Nanami replied, nodding. "This is the first time I''ve ever encountered a sorcerer capable of wielding two Domains. And there''s a chance he could have more."


    Mei Mei''s lips curved into a sly smile, a glint of interest in her eyes. "Now that''s something. I''d love to see just how far Ryuji can push his abilities."


    Maki and the others exchanged uneasy nces. The concept of a multi-Domain sorcerer was unheard of, something they''d only expect to find in legends or ancient records.


    "Is that even possible?" Maki asked, looking to Principal Yaga for some kind of assurance.


    Yaga sighed, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "Based on our analysis¡­ it seems Ryuji''s technique, which appears to be some form of copying, allows him to replicate even the abilities within a Domain. It''s highly likely he''s one of the rare sorcerers capable of wielding multiple Domains."


    Everyone in the room went silent, awestruck by the implications.


    "...Incredible."


    "Salmon!" Toge muttered, nodding in agreement.


    Meanwhile, inside Yuji Itadori''s mind, Ryomen Sukuna had been listening to the conversation, and his usual smug expression had shifted into one of intrigue.


    "Copy, huh?"


    Sukuna''s curiosity was piqued. The Domain Ryuji had just used¡ª"Malevolent Shrine"¡ªwas one that Sukuna himself knew well, a Domain that had belonged solely to him. The realization that Ryuji had somehow copied it sent a chill down his spine, something he hadn''t felt in ages.


    "When did he get the chance to copy my Domain?" Sukuna murmured, his mind racing. Then it hit him. Could it have happened when he lost those two fingers?


    Could it be that Ryuji somehow absorbed the technique bying into contact with his fingers? It sounded impossible, but Sukuna was a creature of logic as well as pride. When every other possibility had been ruled out, the impossible became truth.


    "Well, well¡­ this just got interesting."


    For now, Sukuna didn''t care about the specifics. All that mattered was that his power, his Domain, had been duplicated and that was something he couldn''t ignore.


    Through Yuji''s eyes, he watched Ryuji in the live broadcast, a dangerous smile spreading across his face.


    "So, my two fingers are in your possession, aren''t they?" Sukuna whispered to himself. "Fine¡­ keep them for now. I''ll just make sure you return them to me¡­ personally."


    With that, Sukuna retreated into silence, his mind now wholly fixated on Ryuji.


    Back in the forest, Ryuji had no idea that he''d caught the attention of the King of Curses. After finishing off two special-grade curses, he looked visibly pleased, patting his stomach in satisfaction.


    "That should do it. I''ll be on my way," he said, turning to leave.


    "Need a lift?" Gojo offered, hands casually in his pockets. His Limitless Technique could transport people across distances with ease.


    Ryuji hesitated for a second, but then shrugged. "Sure, why not?"


    Gojo ced a hand on Ryuji''s shoulder, grinning. Suddenly, a notification popped up in Ryuji''s mind.@@novelbin@@


    "Sessfully connected with target: Gojo Satoru. Golden entry avable. Would you like to load it?"


    "Oh?" Ryuji thought, surprised but pleased. Sess on the first try, this was perfect.


    In the next instant, Gojo activated his Limitless Technique, and both of them vanished from the spot.


    "Uh..."


    Ijichi, who was left standing there with the live broadcast still running, stared in confusion, scratching his head as he tried to figure out what to do.


    With the main stars of the broadcast gone, there wasn''t much point in continuing.


    Clearing his throat, he turned back to the camera. "Ahem! Well, that''s it for today''s live broadcast, folks! As you can see, sorcerers are here to protect you. No matter how terrifying cursed spirits may seem, as long as there are sorcerers like Gojo and Ryuji, humanity has nothing to fear!"


    Ending on a positive note, Ijichi quickly shut down the live stream. He didn''t exactly feel safe standing around alone, so he hurried off back to the school.


    But even though the broadcast was over, discussions among viewers were just beginning.


    "Is this what a sorcerer really is?"


    For most ordinary viewers, the power of the sorcerers was awe-inspiring. Knowing that such people existed to fight back the horrors lurking in the world made them feel safer. Some were even grateful, realizing how much they''d underestimated the danger that cursed spirits posed.


    Yet for others, the live stream awakened a sense of ambition. They wondered, could they too be sorcerers? Could they acquire such power?


    Meanwhile, the reaction among more influential viewers, particrly those from wealthy families and conglomerates, was different. They understood that the existence of sorcerers like Ryuji and Gojo could reshape the entire world order. And they weren''t about to let this new era pass them by.


    ns were already forming. They were determined to find ways to recruit or ally with sorcerers, understanding that securing such power could mean the difference between survival and obsolescence in the world toe.


    Ryuji and Gojo''s conversation hadn''tsted long. Beneath his carefree exterior, Gojo was well aware of the struggles within the Jujutsu society and the burdens of his role. Despite his usual light-heartedness, he wasn''t a cold-blooded person¡ªif he were, he would have already done away with the corrupt leadership at Jujutsu High.


    Before they parted ways, Gojo brought up onest question. "What do you think about¡­ managing things?"


    Ryuji could tell Gojo was serious. He''d been searching for someone with the strength and vision to take charge of the Jujutsu world, to shape it into something better. This was why he''d stayed at Jujutsu High as a teacher, to nurture the next generation.


    But Ryujiughed, shaking his head. "If I wanted to manage anything, do you think I''d still be a student?"


    He had no interest in the bureaucratic mess that was Jujutsu High. Endless paperwork, constant interruptions¡ªno thanks. Ryuji valued his freedom far too much.


    Gojo chuckled. "Yeah, I figured."


    "But," Ryuji added, his expression shifting slightly, "I''ll keep an eye out for someone who fits the bill. Someone who can handle it."


    He had no desire to deal with Jujutsu High''s politics himself. But it wouldn''t hurt to ce that kind of power in the hands of someone he trusted. A n was already forming in his mind.


    Gojo raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "That''s fair enough. I''ll take whatever help I can get."


    With a final wave, Gojo turned and teleported away.


    Once Gojo was gone, Ryuji checked the notification still lingering in his mind.


    "Golden entry: Domain Expansion ¨C Infinite Void."


    "Oh?" Ryuji''s eyes sparkled. So he''d managed to copy Gojo''s Infinite Void after all.


    Even though he already had multiple abilities, adding the Infinite Void to his arsenal was a huge advantage. It was a rare control-type Domain that could overwhelm opponents with an endless flood of information, shutting down their minds. Even someone like Sukuna wouldn''t be immune to its effects.


    While Sukuna''s regeneration might help him recover, in a battle, even a few seconds of paralysis could mean the difference between victory and defeat.


    "Load it," Ryujimanded.


    The entry was sessfully added to his growing list of abilities.


    He opened his status panel, looking over the impressive array of powers he''d umted. But despite all these abilities, he rarely needed to use most of them. Still, better to have them on hand than regret their absenceter.


    Satisfied, Ryuji closed the panel and returned to the service club in a good mood.


    Using his spatial discement ability, Ryuji didn''t even need to walk, he simply appeared outside the clubroom door. But the moment he opened the door, he was surprised by the scene inside.


    The club was unusually lively today. Besides Rikka and the usual members, even the five Nakano sisters he''d met before were gathered here. At the center of it all was Shizuka, who looked both relieved and slightly exasperated.


    The moment she saw Ryuji walk in, Shizuka''s face softened. Despite her typicallyposed demeanor, he could see she''d been worried about him. Seeing him safe and sound put her mind at ease.


    "Ryuji-kun! I''m d you''re alright," she said with a sigh of relief.


    "As expected of you, Ryuji!" one of the Nakano sisters chimed in, admiration shining in her eyes.


    "You''re a real hero now!" added another.


    "Yeah, that was amazing!"


    The room buzzed with excitement as everyone took turns expressing their awe, showering Ryuji with praise. He could tell they''d all seen the live broadcast, and judging by their wide-eyed expressions, they were still processing everything.


    Ryuji felt a little overwhelmed by the attention, but he kept his cool, giving them a rxed smile. With a wave of his hand, he signaled for everyone to settle down.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 133: Hayasaka Ai鈥檚 Dilemma

    It wasn''t until the afternoon school bell rang that the girls reluctantly left.


    "Phew!"


    Though it was nice to be surrounded by so much admiration, the constant chatter had been a bit overwhelming. Now, finally, there was some quiet.


    Ryuji was about to head back to his ssroom for the next lesson when Shizuka, the club advisor, gave him a look with a hint of mischief.


    "Are you sure you want to go back to the ssroom?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Hmm?" Ryuji stopped and looked at her in confusion. "What''s up?"


    "There are probably still quite a few students hanging around outside your ssroom. After everything that''s happened, I doubt anyone''s going to be focusing on lessons," she said. "Some of them are there just to gawk, but others are probably hoping to get closer to you."


    Ryuji sighed, already picturing the crowd. He could understand why they''d be curious, but the idea of being mobbed didn''t sound appealing.


    "Well, if I don''t go to ss, where else can I go?" he asked, giving her a curious look. He''d noticed something in Hiratsuka''s gaze, as if she had an alternative in mind.


    Clearing her throat, she replied, "I don''t have any sses this afternoon, so you could hang out in my office for a bit. After a couple of days, when the excitement dies down, things should go back to normal."


    Some of the girls who hadn''t left the clubroom nodded, clearly thinking it was a good idea. They trusted Hiratsuka''s suggestion without a second thought.


    Before long, it was just Ryuji and Shizuka alone in the now-empty clubroom. The spacious room felt evenrger with everyone else gone.


    Noticing Ryuji''s amused gaze, Shizuka turned her head slightly, looking away with a bit of awkwardness.


    "Let''s go," she said in a serious tone, trying to cover up her flustered expression. "I''ll take you to my office."


    But just as she turned to leave, Ryuji reached out and gently pulled her back.


    "You¡­" Before she could react, Ryuji leaned in and whispered with a smirk, "I think this space is big enough. Don''t you?"


    After all, once the clubroom door was closed, no one woulde in. They had the ce entirely to themselves.


    Ryuji''s words made Shizuka''s steps falter, and she nearly tripped.


    "Whatever¡­ suit yourself," she muttered, ncing away as if giving him permission, though her expression said otherwise.


    Seeing her reaction only made Ryuji''s grin grow wider. With everything that had been happeningtely, it''d been a while since he''d had the chance to enjoy moments like this with her.


    While Ryuji was busy in the clubroom, the live broadcast from earlier had stirred up waves in other ces as well. People across various circles were investigating Ryuji and Gojo, having recognized them as some of the strongest sorcerers alive.


    For the powerful and wealthy, this meant opportunity. If they could win over one of these sorcerers, it would be a game-changer for their influence and security. The potential benefits were too tempting to ignore.


    ---


    At the Shinomiya mansion, Kaguya Shinomiya sat with her maid, Ai Hayasaka, watching the recorded footage of the live broadcast. Though Kaguya wasn''t particrly tech-savvy, Ai had been more than happy to set everything up for her.


    Watching the footage, Kaguya''s gaze was filled with awe. She''d seen Ryuji''s strength in action once before, back at one of her family''s properties, but that day was nothingpared to the spectacle in the live stream.


    It made sense now, she realized. No wonder her father, Gan''an Shinomiya, had insisted on holding a birthday banquet for her this year, a rare urrence. The purpose was clear: to try and bring Ryuji closer to the Shinomiya family.


    And how would he aplish that? The answer was obvious. By using her as bait.


    Kaguya sighed, feeling a familiar bitterness at the idea of her life being dictated by her family''s ambitions. But after witnessing Ryuji''s power, her feelings were mixed. There was a strange sense of admiration within her, a quiet acknowledgment that she was drawn to his strength.


    "Hayasaka!" Kaguya called out, her voice more hesitant than usual.


    "Yes, Miss?" Hayasaka responded, looking at Kaguya with her usualposed expression.


    "Have you prepared the dress for the banquet?" Kaguya asked, her tone carrying a hint of anxiety she rarely allowed herself to show.


    Hayasaka immediately understood her mistress''s unease. Smiling softly, she replied, "Don''t worry, Miss. The head of the family personally approved the dresses. He made sure they''re perfect for the asion."


    Of course, Gan''an Shinomiya would want Kaguya to look her best. If the n was to win over Ryuji, Kaguya''s appearance would need to be wless. Anything less would be an embarrassment to the Shinomiya name.


    "I see¡­" Kaguya murmured, feeling somewhat reassured. But then, another thought surfaced, and her expression turned worried again.


    "But¡­ what if he doesn''t like me?" she asked quietly, a vulnerable look crossing her face.


    Although Kaguya was the Shinomiya family''s designated sessor, being an illegitimate child meant her status within the family was always precarious. Despite her usual cold and dignified facade, only Hayasaka knew how insecure Kaguya could be behind closed doors.@@novelbin@@


    "Miss, you have nothing to worry about," Hayasaka reassured her, her voice softening. "You''re beautiful and intelligent. I''m sure Ryuji will be impressed. And if the two of you do end up together, no one in the Shinomiya family would dare look down on you again."


    Privately, Hayasaka herself hadn''t fully grasped the significance of sorcerers until the live broadcast. She''d once thought of them as nothing more than con artists. But now she knew better. Sorcerers were like walking natural disasters, capable of bending the very fabric of reality. It was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    Still, seeing her mistress''s nervousness, Hayasaka kept her own emotions in check, focusing entirely on Kaguya''s needs.


    "Yes¡­ you''re right," Kaguya replied, her expression firming up. "As a member of the Shinomiya family, I won''t allow myself to fail."


    Seeing her mistress''s determined expression, Hayasaka couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and amusement. Kaguya''s serious demeanor, even about something like this, was both admirable and endearing.


    Just then, Hayasaka''s phone vibrated in her pocket. ncing at the screen, her face fell slightly.


    "Excuse me, Miss. I need to go to the bathroom," she said politely.


    "Hmm? Oh, go ahead," Kaguya replied absentmindedly, already lost in thought as she mentally prepared for the uing banquet.


    Once in the bathroom, Hayasaka checked her phone. The message was from none other than Kaguya''s older brother, Oko Shinomiya. Her expression soured as she read it.


    "Don''t let Kaguya seed."


    The message was short, but its meaning was clear. Oko wanted her to sabotage Kaguya''s chances with Ryuji. Hayasaka clenched her teeth, feeling a surge of disgust.


    "Are you afraid, Oko?" she muttered to herself with a bitterugh.


    It was obvious why he wanted her to interfere. If Kaguya managed to form a bond with someone as powerful as Ryuji, her status in the family would skyrocket. Oko''s own position as a potential heir would be at risk, and he couldn''t allow that.


    Though she loathed the order, Hayasaka knew she couldn''t openly defy Oko. Instead, she typed back a calcted response.


    "Kaguya is beautiful. If Ryuji likes her, it''s beyond my control."


    She knew Kaguya''s beauty and intelligence were undeniable. If Ryuji truly took an interest in her, there would be little anyone could do to prevent it.


    Oko fell silent, seemingly frustrated. But then, after a moment, he responded with a new n:


    "Then you seduce him."


    Hayasaka stared at her screen in shock. Was he really suggesting¡­?


    But she quickly realized he was serious. In his eyes, she was just another pawn, someone he could use to further his ambitions.


    "Do you think I won''t destroy the Hayasaka family if you fail?" Oko added, making his threat clear.


    Hayasaka clenched her phone tightly, her knuckles turning white. The Hayasaka family had already fallen under the Shinomiya family''s control after a failed business endeavor. They were no longer independent but a subsidiary family, existing only because the Shinomiya allowed it.


    "Bastard¡­" she whispered, feeling a surge of anger.


    If she had the power, she''d dly p Oko across the face. But in reality, she had no choice. With a bitter heart, she forced herself to type a single reply.


    "Understood."


    For the sake of her family, Hayasaka had no choice but to obey, even as it pained her to betray Kaguya''s trust in such a way.

 Chapter 135: Loud And Clear

    The two sisters had never paid much attention to the politics and power struggles between sorcerers and non-sorcerers before. At most, they''d heard rumors or asional gossip while with their formerpanions.


    "A consortium that came from the underworld?" Ryuji muttered, putting the pieces together. "No wonder they had the guts to pull something like this."


    Without any hesitation, he looked at the two sisters, Mimiko and Nanako, and gave a direct order.


    "Find the ck Dog family''s location. And leave no one alive."


    "...???"


    The two sisters were momentarily surprised. Ryuji rarely gave such absolute orders, especially with such a cold tone. But as they looked at his steely, resolute expression, any doubts they might have had quickly faded.


    "Understood!" they replied in unison, without a hint of hesitation.


    They didn''t ask Ryuji why he suddenly wanted to wipe out the ck Dog family. For them, it was enough to know that this was hismand.


    ---


    That night, the head of the ck Dog family was sleeping soundly in his grand bedroom. But suddenly, his face twisted, turning red as if he couldn''t breathe. He wed at his throat, struggling desperately, but there was no one around him. His breathing became more ragged, his struggles weaker, until finally¡­ he suffocated to death, alone in his room.


    The same fate befell the rest of the ck Dog family members. One by one, they showed identical symptoms, as if something invisible was choking the life out of them. Each member gasped, struggled, and then died, leaving a strange and eerie silence in the mansion.


    Outside the ck Dog family estate, Mimiko rxed her grip on a small Sunny Doll she held by a rope around its neck, exhaling in satisfaction.


    "It''s done," she murmured.


    This was Mimiko''s Curse technique, a unique sorcery that allowed her to project effects onto her targets through the doll. Whatever happened to the doll was reflected in the person cursed by it.


    "Your abilities have gotten so much stronger," Nanako said with admiration, watching her sister''s handiwork.


    Ever since Ryuji had removed the curse that had once bound the twins, both Mimiko and Nanako''s powers had advanced rapidly. Mimiko''s Binding Curse, once limited to affecting only a single target within her line of sight, now could impact multiple targets within a given range.


    "I just hope one day my technique can be used without needing photos," Nanako sighed, a hint of envy in her voice.


    Her own technique required a photograph of the target, saved or taken in real-time, to activate her curse. Without it, her powers were useless.


    "Hey, don''t be so hard on yourself!" Mimiko replied, reassuring her sister with a smile. "Remember, you used to need to take photos on the spot. Now you can use saved images whenever you want. That''s huge progress!"


    Indeed, Nanako''s technique had evolved. Originally, she had to capture her target''s image in real-time. But now, she could cast her curse using photos stored on her phone, significantly increasing her flexibility.


    "Besides," Mimiko added, "maybe when you awaken your Domain someday, you won''t need photos at all."


    The concept of Domains had once felt impossibly distant for the twins. But with Ryuji''s guidance, they''d started to believe that maybe, someday, they could achieve it.


    Nanakoughed, though it was a bit self-conscious. "A Domain, huh? That still feels pretty far away."


    But she didn''t dwell on it, knowing they''d done what they came to do. "Anyway, let''s head back. Our job''s done."


    Leaving behind the scene of their work, the two sisters made their way back, unbothered. They had done simr things before under the orders of the Star Religious Group. For Mimiko and Nanako, taking lives when necessary was just part of the job.


    Cruel? Maybe. But in the world of sorcery, few hands were truly clean.


    "By the way, why did Ryuji suddenly target the ck Dog family?" Mimiko asked as they walked.


    Nanako smirked. "Isn''t it obvious? The ck Dog family must have been stupid enough to threaten him somehow. Probably tried to use someone close to him as leverage."


    The twins had spent enough time with Ryuji to understand his character. He was usually calm and easygoing, not someone to seek conflict lightly. If he''d wiped out an entire family, there had to be a serious reason.


    "Idiots¡­" Mimiko scoffed. "They really thought they could threaten Ryuji?"


    "Looks like they learned the hard way," Nanako replied with a chuckle.


    ---


    Back at Ryuji''s house, he weed the twins back. Seeing them return safely, he wasn''t particrly concerned. After all, Mimiko and Nanako were now first-grade sorcerers. Against ordinary humans even those from a third-rate crime family like the ck Dog, they''d been more than equipped to handle things.


    The truth was, ordinary people stood no chance against a trained sorcerer. Even lower-level sorcerers, depending on their technique, could easily take down entire groups without breaking a sweat. This imbnce was why sorcerers rarely saw ordinary people as equals. Whether they acknowledged it openly or not, most sorcerers carried a sense of superiority over non-sorcerers.


    Ryuji looked at the twins thoughtfully, remembering his recent conversation with Gojo Satoru. After witnessing the decay of the Jujutsu administration firsthand, Gojo had wanted someone reliable to eventually take over. That thought lingered in Ryuji''s mind as he gazed at the two girls.


    "What if I asked you to help manage the jujutsu world someday? Would that be a problem?"


    Mimiko and Nanako blinked in surprise, clearly taken aback. They hadn''t expected Ryuji to ask such a question.


    Nanako''s eyes lit up with excitement, clearly thrilled at the prospect. "Are you saying you''re nning to take down the higher-ups?" she asked, grinning. She was already imagining the chaos that would ensue.


    Mimiko, however, looked at her sister with exasperation before turning back to Ryuji, her expression more serious.


    "Did they do something to provoke you, Ryuji? You know, if you go after the higher-ups, you''d probably end up facing the entire jujutsu world," she said with concern. Mimiko was well aware of Ryuji''s strength, but the thought of him being hunted by every sorcerer made her worry.


    "Tch. Big deal," Nanako interjected, crossing her arms. "Once I be a special-grade sorcerer, I''ll do it myself if I have to. That rotten group at the top deserves it."


    Mimiko rolled her eyes, but Ryuji just chuckled, finding her enthusiasm amusing.


    "Don''t worry," he reassured them, patting Mimiko on the head. "If I say I''ll do something, it''s because I''m ready for it. Besides, if it everes down to that, I probably wouldn''t even need to make a move myself."


    "...What do you mean?" the twins asked, curious.


    Ryuji exined his recent conversation with Gojo, telling them about Gojo''s desire to change the system and eliminate the corrupt higher-ups.


    "Wait, so Gojo Satoru wants to take down the higher-ups too?" Nanako asked, surprised. She''d known Gojo as the strongest sorcerer and a bit of a troublemaker, but hearing he wanted to topple the establishment was something else entirely.


    Ryuji nodded. "Yeah, and he''s serious about it. I know he can be a bit chaotic, but he has a reason. The current system is rotten, and he''s tired of seeing it get in the way of what really matters."


    "But can we really trust him?" Mimiko asked, still hesitant. She trusted Ryuji implicitly, but Gojo was another story.


    "Rx," Ryuji said with a confident smile. "Even if things go sideways, don''t forget¡ªI''m still here. If Gojo ever tries to pull anything, I can handle him."


    Ryuji''s unwavering confidence made both sisters feel more at ease. He didn''t need to boast or make threats; his strength spoke for itself. And if it came to it, they had no doubt he could stand toe-to-toe with even Gojo.


    "Over the next few months, I want you both to start learning more about the world of sorcery and how it''s organized," Ryuji instructed. "And eventually, we''ll need more people. Just the two of you won''t be enough."


    The twins nodded, determined. They''d follow Ryuji''s lead, and if that meant preparing for a new era of sorcery, they''d be ready.


    ---


    The next day, for ordinary people, everything seemed calm. But for certain powerful families, it was anything but.@@novelbin@@


    News had spread that the entire ck Dog family had been wiped out overnight.


    The ck Dog family wasn''t the most powerful, but they were a well-known crime syndicate, a third-rate consortium with deep underworld connections. The fact that they were eliminated overnight sent a chilling message through the ranks of high society.


    Even more disturbing was the nature of their deaths. Every family member appeared to have died the same way, as if they had all been strangled at once. Security footage showed nothing unusual, as if the deaths had happened without anyone entering the estate.


    For some in the world of wealth and influence, the message was clear. The ck Dog family had crossed a line. And now, they were gone.


    In the days prior, there had been whispers among several consortiums about using unconventional methods to bring Ryuji to their side. Many of them saw sorcerers as tools, powerful weapons that, if controlled, could elevate their influence and ensure dominance over rival families. But they hadn''t yet dared to act, waiting instead to see if using those close to him as leverage would work.


    The ck Dog family had been the first to make a move, and they had paid the price.


    Now, with the entire family wiped out in a single night, any ns the other consortiums might have been quietly discussing came to an abrupt halt. The message was loud and clear: crossing Ryuji meant courting death.

 Chapter 137: Rolling In the Deep

    Over his pants, she tugged him slowly pinching his cock, and drawing it out with curling fingers stroking his rod, and forcing his full length out while looking him dead in the eye.


    On the outline of his trousers, a swelling bulge long and fat began to rise. Her small hands worked up and down the shaft stroking him fervently, feeling it thicken. In between strokes, she paused to rub on the tip, and gasped when it throbbed wildly against her palm.


    In a fluid graceful movement, she swung her wide hips and slid out of the car seat.


    Standing before him, her hands went to the side of her thighs, as she slowly lifted up her dress from her feet, to her knees, all the way up till her thick white thighs burned into Ryuji''s eyes. To the ground.


    Quietly, she dropped to her knees, and slipped between Ryuji''s legs.


    Then, using her left hand, she curled her fingers around the shaft holding it upwards and lowered her tongue onto him.


    Her wet tongue pped against his big balls.


    ttening it against his scrotum, she licked his low hanging testesfrom top to bottom. She coiled her tongue around each ball tastefully savoring the rich organic taste of his groin as she simultaneously stroked the tip of his cock rubbing the circumference dedicatedly between her thumb and forefinger.


    Hayasaka''s mouth opened fully.


    Her long pink tonguepped up his balls and drew them into her mouth with a loud sloppy suck. His dick responded automatically thickening in her hand. Cushioning his balls in a warm tomb of her saliva, she tugged on his rod stroking and stroking, focusing on his tip till his full length screamed into her hand.


    Ahh~ Slurp Slurp Slurp


    From the tip of her tongue, all the way back nearing the back of her throat, both balls mmed against the walls of her mouth rolling back and forth across in slippery luscious slurps. Her lips closed in on his sackdrawing the membrane of his sack stretching it out in a long suck.


    Her mouth retracted, and Ryuji''s penis throbbed.


    Still on her knees with her gown raised all the way to her pale thighs, and her round pumpy ass jutting behind her like a well sculpted piece of art, Hayasaka pulled her two hands together gripping the first half of his cock in her left and grasping the base in a tight sp with her right.


    Hayasaka''s masterful hands weren''t just stroking him she was milking him.


    Having stimted his organ by sucking his low-hanging big balls, she focused on his cock now twirling in unpredictable circr squeezespaying full attention to each swelling rubbing and sliding up and down massaging him till she physically felt the surge rapidly rising from the base of his cock.


    "It felt like she has been trained all her life just to do this."


    Hiding her tongue she let her lips take in the first inch of his throbbing tip.


    Mwuah~


    Kissing it in noisy wet kisses she focused on the hole, literally sucking it like it was a mega fat straw trying to draw out his semen from the base of his balls.


    Like a demoness, she uncurled her tongue, and tickled his hole in wicked steady vibrations moistening the tip as her lips bobbed up and down the cap.


    "Fuckkk...," he moaned aloud.


    Her saliva in rich generous trickles dribbled down from her mouth, onto his dick cap. It slithered all the way down snaking in between the tight squeezes lubricating her strokes.


    "Slurp slurp slurp~" Hayasaka worked his long shaft with both her hands tirelessly pumping his organ up and down while sucking just the tip with just the right amount of delicateness.


    From the different training she had undertaken, Hayasaka had developed a unique blow job style. Naturally, the objective was to get them to cum.


    But within the shortest time possible.


    So, she grew to understand the male organ. She knew each valve she recognized with staggering uracy, each pulsation what they meant, and the timelines they told.


    She knew that the tip was the key. She knew that with enough jerking and stimtion, the pleasure was always proportional to the release.@@novelbin@@


    She tightened her grip on his cock sliding up and down in frantic urgent strokes letting the electrifying tingle explode through out his organ. From his nds his semen began to surge upwards as if being pulled up by a powerful reverse-gravitational pull.


    She was expanding her flexible insides and also contracting with every slippery suck, tightening her mouth and throat for the smooth ride of his cock.


    His engorged penis began to swell even more.


    Not from deliberate enhancement.


    But from theing semen.


    From the base of his cock, with each tightening of her grip, and with each curling suck of her tongue, Ryuji''s orgasm began to build up. Gradually, it screamed through his rod in hot pleasurable slicing waves cruising through his urethra, and engorging each pulsing vein.


    His hands reached out to hold her head in ce.


    "Gawk~ Gawk~ Aghhh~"


    Hayasaka struggled to catch her breath.


    Tears streaming from her eyes.


    With his dick fully submerged inside her mouth, she simply held it in. The insides of Hayasaka''s rubber-like jaws tightened and contracted repeatedly on their own milking him purely.


    Then thick cum out violently wheezing out of his hardened cock sting straight into the back of her throat and sttered there like paint on the wall.


    Ahhhhn~


    Her throat convulsed around his shaft, swallowing every drop with a mix of desperation and delight. The sensation of his hot, sticky release filling her mouth and throat sent shivers down her spine. She could feel the warmth spreading through her, a primal satisfaction that made her own core throb in response.


    Ryuji''s emptied himself into her willing mouth. Each pulse of his cock sent another wave of cum into her, and she swallowed it all, her throat working in perfect harmony with his release.


    Her lips, slick with saliva and his essence, continued to massage the sensitive head of his cock, ensuring not a single drop was wasted.


    ---


    As he scanned the list again, Ryuji noticed the Suzuki family listed at the top. He raised an eyebrow.


    The Suzuki family from that high-society, mystery-solving world?


    The eldest daughter''s already married, and the second daughter, Sonoko, is known for her "hidden beauty," supposedly restrained by that headband of hers.


    And if the Suzuki family is attending, then that infamous "kid detective," the harbinger of death himself, might make an appearance as well.


    I wonder if he''s still an adult or if he''s in his shrunken state by now.


    Hmm. I am a bit curious.


    After all, he has that uncanny trait, wherever he goes, trouble follows, with death often lurking around the corner.


    I wonder if that strange effect would still work in this bizarre world.


    If he didn''t have the main character''s plot armor, given his knack for running into danger, he''d have probably met a tragic end by now.

 Chapter 138: Suzuki Family

    "Has he not arrived yet?"


    The Suzuki family, a powerhouse in the world of business and technology, holds a simr status to the Shinomiya family in this world. However, there''s a notable difference between them: while the Shinomiya family has many heirs and constantpetition, the Suzuki family doesn''t face such internal strife.


    With the eldest daughter married off, only the youngest, Sonoko, remains. Anyone with a bit of insight could see that the Suzuki family wasn''t nning to marry Sonoko off¡ªinstead, they''d likely bring in a husband who could join the family and support their legacy.


    Sonoko Suzuki was feeling restless. If this were just a typical birthday party, anyone from her family could have attended as a representative, without it being such a big deal. But this time was different.


    Not only was Sonoko present, but her mother, Tomoko Suzuki, hade along as well.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer," Tomoko said, noticing her daughter''s impatience.


    Seeing her daughter''sck ofposure, Tomoko sighed internally. Despite her age, Sonoko still hadn''t learned the patience required to take over the family one day. How could she entrust the entire Suzuki empire to her?


    "You watched the live broadcast, didn''t you? You should understand, this may no longer be a world where business empires dominate, but one where sorcerers hold real power," Tomoko exined, her voice serious.


    As one of the most powerful families, the Suzukis were aware of the existence of sorcerers, but they''d never realized that sorcerers possessed such overwhelming strength. This was nothing like the so-called "sorcerers" they''d seen before.@@novelbin@@


    "Yes, yes, I know!" Sonoko replied, rolling her eyes, clearly bored by her mother''s lecture.


    Tomoko resisted the urge to scold her. After all, Sonoko was her only daughter, and she was still young. There was plenty of time to guide her into bing a fitting sessor.


    "Oh, if only Ran and Makoto could be here!" Sonoko sighed,menting to herself. She hated formal gatherings like this; they were always so dull.


    Tomoko didn''tment on Ran, whom she found to be polite and decent enough, but her opinion of Makoto Kyogoku was less favorable.


    Makoto was known as a karate champion, someone with reflexes quick enough to dodge bullets. Impressive as that was to the average person, it didn''t mean much to someone like Tomoko, who saw him as little more than a brawler.


    Especially now, with the rise of sorcerers, martial prowess alone was nothing. How could a mere fighter like Makotopare to a sorcerer?


    "Sonoko, you haven''t... done anything serious with Makoto, right?" Tomoko asked, frowning slightly.


    "Huh?" Sonoko looked confused for a moment. When she realized what her mother was implying, her face flushed. "Of course not! Makoto and I just started dating! I''m not that easy!" she protested, genuinely embarrassed.


    Tomoko felt a bit relieved at this. She hadn''t doubted Sonoko''s innocence, but it was good to hear her confirm it. Her expression softened.


    "Good. Just remember, Makoto Kyogoku is, after all, just an ordinary person," Tomoko cautioned. "He might just be interested in you because of the Suzuki family''s power."


    Like any mother in her position, Tomoko had her reservations. Her daughter, though kind, wasn''t necessarily someone who''d turn heads with beauty alone. Makoto''s interest, she suspected, had more to do with Sonoko''s family status.


    "Who says that''s true?" Sonoko pouted, a bit annoyed. "Makoto isn''t that kind of person!"


    It seemed nobody would have expected that the Suzuki family''s younger heiress could be so lovestruck.


    Tomoko sighed again, feeling a mix of amusement and frustration. Perhaps she''d sheltered Sonoko too much from the real world.


    "Just be careful, dear. Don''t do anything you might regret," she advised gently.


    "Yeah, yeah, I get it," Sonoko grumbled, though she knew her mother''s words came from a ce of care.


    Meanwhile, standing quietly behind the two was a woman with long blue hair and an effortlesslyposed demeanor: Mei Mei.


    "Apologies if our family drama has entertained you, Miss Mei Mei," Tomoko said, noticing her presence. Knowing Mei Mei''s status as a top sorcerer, Tomoko spoke with genuine respect.


    "Not at all," Mei Mei replied, shrugging slightly. "I just didn''t expect the second daughter of the Suzuki family to be so... straightforward."


    Sonoko bristled slightly at the subtle implication of being called naive, but when she saw it was Mei Mei, she bit back her retort. She knew her ce well enough not to antagonize a person her own father would respect.


    Tomoko smiled, acknowledging the unspoken dynamic. "In any case, we''re grateful for yourpany, Miss Mei Mei. We hadn''t expected you to ept our invitation."


    "Oh, don''t thank me too soon," Mei Mei repliedzily, lifting her wine ss. "I''m not here because of your family, after all."


    Mei Mei''s interesty solely in the presence of Ryuji. The Suzuki family''s invitation had simply provided her with a convenient excuse. She was well aware that Tomoko likely hoped to gain her favor, but Mei Mei couldn''t have cared less. To her, sorcerers and the elite of society inhabited entirely different realms.


    Tomoko''s smile faltered slightly at Mei Mei''s bluntness, but she recovered quickly, maintaining her polite facade. "Even so, we''re honored to have you here."


    Meanwhile, in another part of the mansion, Kaguya Shinomiya was preparing for the event.


    "Wow, Kaguya-chan! You look gorgeous!" Chika Fujiwara eximed, her face lighting up as she watched her friend, now dressed elegantly for the asion.


    Kaguya nodded in acknowledgment, though her usual stoic expression softened. While Chika could be a bit of a handful, Kaguya appreciated her enthusiasm. That said, seeing Chika jump around excitedly causing certain... assets to bounce made Kaguya''s mood darken slightly. She looked down at herself, trying not to feel a pang of envy.


    "Kaguya-chan?" Chika asked, noticing her friend''s sudden silence.


    "Ahem! Nothing," Kaguya replied, clearing her throat as she tried to suppress her earlier thoughts.


    "Oh, by the way!" Chika suddenly remembered. "I heard that the sorcerer from the recent live broadcast, Ryuji, is going to be here. Is that true?"


    Kaguya, feeling no need to hide the truth from Chika, simply nodded.


    Encouraged, Chika leaned in closer, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "I also heard from my father that this banquet is more than just a birthday party¡­ it''s a setup for you and Mr. Ryuji to get acquainted. Is that true?"


    Kaguya blushed, caught off guard by the blunt question. After a moment, she nodded, her tone measured. "Yes. My father arranged it."


    Chika''s eyes widened. "Does that mean Kaguya-chan might be getting married soon?"


    "Not so fast!" Kaguya''s calm demeanor nearly cracked. "They''ll want us to get to know each other first. It''s not like I''m getting married tomorrow!"


    But in her heart, she knew that if Ryuji gave his consent, her father would likely arrange the wedding sooner rather thanter. After all, this was a rare opportunity to secure an alliance with someone as powerful as him.


    As she thought about it, Kaguya''s mind drifted back to her brief interactions with Ryuji¡ªthe strong, confident presence he exuded. For a moment, she felt a sense of admiration and awe.


    Meanwhile, in the luxurious car on the way to the event, Ryuji observed Hayasaka Ai as she poured him a drink with practiced elegance. He couldn''t help but notice the way she seemed unusually attentive.


    "So, now that we''re being honest," Ryuji began, his tone light, "who put you up to this?"


    Hayasaka, unfazed, smiled slyly. "Can''t a girl be interested in someone as remarkable as Mr. Ryuji?"


    Ryuji chuckled, seeing through her facade. "Come on. Kaguya''s too innocent to n something like this."


    Hayasaka''s smile didn''t waver. "Believe what you like, Mr. Ryuji," she said, tilting her head slightly. "After all, who wouldn''t want to make a good impression on someone with your... unique talents?"


    Ryuji smirked, not fully buying it but willing to y along.

 Chapter 139: Cursed Construct

    "Let''s just take things as they are!"


    Since Ai didn''t want to borate, Ryuji decided not to press further.


    He leaned back, satisfied. After all, he was the one benefiting from the situation, so there was no loss on his end.


    "¡­"


    Ai fell silent, looking at Ryuji with a hesitant expression. No matter how things had unfolded, this was the first man she''d had such close, personal contact with.


    After a long pause, she finally whispered, "My parents are being threatened."


    Ryuji didn''t respond, simply watching Ai as she knelt before him, waiting for her to continue.


    Understanding his silence as a prompt, Ai began to exin. She recounted the story of Oko Shinomiya¡ªthe person who had essentially handed her over to be a spy, cing her under constant pressure and control. Ai didn''t know if she could fully trust Ryuji, but what choice did she have? If she didn''t trust him, was she doomed to remain a pawn her entire life?


    If she gave in once, there would be a second and third time. Ai didn''t want to keep living like that.


    "I see," Ryuji replied, nodding thoughtfully after hearing her story.


    In truth, he''d already known from watching the anime that Ai was sent by Oko to monitor Kaguya. The glittering facade of the powerful Shinomiya family clearly hid a darker, more ruthless side.


    Only the heartless could survive in such elite circles; any softness had long been weeded out.


    Ai lowered her head, silent.


    Ryuji reached over, gently lifting her chin. "So, what do you want? Revenge? Or do you want to break free from Oko''s control?"


    Ai looked into Ryuji''s eyes, sensing a strength and confidence within him. But his question left her uncertain, her expression confused.


    "It seems you don''t even know what you want," hemented. "After all, you''re still just a girl, barely older than Kaguya. Maybe you''re smarter and more mature, but deep down¡­"


    Ryuji released her chin and leaned back with a casual shrug. "I''m not going to do anything for you."


    Ai opened her mouth to protest, but she realized she didn''t even know what to ask for. After all, Ryuji had no real reason to help her. She felt a pang of bitterness at the thought.


    "But," he continued, his tone softening."


    "I''ll give you the power to change your own fate."


    "¡­?"


    Ai blinked, not entirely understanding what he meant. Before she could question him further, Ryuji raised his hand and touched her forehead.@@novelbin@@


    In an instant, Ai felt an unfamiliar energy coursing through her body¡ªa strange, intense sensation that made her feel stronger.


    "This is cursed energy," he exined. "Get familiar with this feeling, but remember, I won''t help you manifest it again in the future."


    "Cursed energy?" Ai''s eyes widened. She knew what cursed energy was and what it represented. Somehow, she had just be¡­ a sorcerer?


    How could that be possible?


    Ryuji withdrew his hand, and Ai could still feel the newfound power pulsing within her. It was no illusion¡ªshe really had gained cursed energy.


    "Isn''t it said that ordinary people aren''t capable of bing sorcerers?"


    The Shinomiya family had done their research after discovering the existence of cursed energy, even buying up various methods for sensing it. But no matter what they tried, it never worked. They didn''t have the talent, so they couldn''t learn it.


    Ai had tried before, but it had been hopeless. So why could she do it now?


    "It''s because of my technique," Ryuji said calmly.


    "Your¡­ technique?"


    Seeing her confusion, he decided to exin a bit. "Every sorcerer can awaken a unique technique, like a special ability. My technique allows me to give ordinary people the chance to be sorcerers."


    The intricate details weren''t necessary to go into, and frankly, he doubted she''d understand all of it anyway.


    "¡­!"


    Ai was sharp enough to grasp the significance immediately. If word got out about Ryuji''s ability, he would have a target on his back. After all, in a world like theirs, who wouldn''t want the chance to wield cursed energy?


    "I understand," she said seriously. "I won''t tell anyone about this."


    Ryuji chuckled, reaching out to lift her chin again. "You''re smarter than I thought. Good. Intelligence will keep you alive."


    Suddenly, a notification appeared in his vision.


    "Target contacted: Ai Hayasaka. Golden Entry unlocked. Do you wish to load it?"


    An entry? Had she also awakened a technique?


    As Ryuji wondered about this unexpected development, Ai murmured, "I¡­ I feel like I have some kind of new ability."


    She raised her hands, and with a look of concentration, a small knife materialized between her palms.


    "Cursed Construct?"


    Ryuji was genuinely surprised. Awakening a technique was supposed to be incredibly difficult for someone who had gained cursed energyter in life. Yet here she was, already capable of creating objects.


    Could it be because she was a heroine and had some kind of protagonist''s aura?


    As Ai held up the knife, her expression paled, and her strength faded. Just as she was about to copse, Ryuji caught her, using his RCT to restore her energy.


    Although her strength returned, Ai didn''t make any move to get up from his embrace. She leaned into him,fortable and at ease.


    Ryuji didn''t mind at all.


    He casually exined, "Cursed Construct is a technique that lets you create anything by using cursed energy. Your cursed energy is weak for now, so making a knife is about your limit. But once you grow stronger, you''ll be able to create almost anything."


    Of course, it wasn''t that simple. Advanced creations required an understanding of the object''s structure. A knife was easy, but something like a ne or a tank would require precise knowledge of every part.


    Fortunately, Ai was intelligent. She could probably learn to createplex objects if she put her mind to it.


    Ryuji recalled two other known users of the construction technique: Maki Zenin''s twin sister, Mai Zenin, whose ability was limited to making bullets due to the twin curse, and a sorcerer from a thousand years ago, an infatuated admirer of Sukuna, the king of curses.


    He didn''t expect Ai to awaken such a rare ability.


    Just as Ryuji was about to check if the golden entry he unlocked from Ai was indeed this construction technique, he suddenly felt Ai''s small hand moving restlessly.


    "¡­?"


    He looked down, only to see Ai smiling yfully up at him.


    "We still have a bit of a drive left. Would it be alright if we¡­ went further?"


    If her approach before had been calcted, now it was genuine. Ai simply wanted to offer herself to him, purely because the man in front of her was Ryuji.


    "Alright," he replied with a smile.


    Reject her? Of course not. Ryuji was never one to refuse such a gift.


    Half an hourter, the car rolled to a stop.


    Ryuji stepped out, closing the door behind him, and noticed the female driver''s surprised expression.


    Wasn''t Hayasaka Ai supposed to be with him? Why wasn''t she getting out of the car?


    "She''s a bit tired and needs some rest," he exined smoothly.


    "I understand." The driver nodded knowingly. She didn''t ask further, choosing to stay outside to ensure they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    Ryuji smiled, appreciating her discretion. The people in the Shinomiya family were well-trained, after all.


    He nced toward the mansion in the distance, then walked leisurely toward it.


    "Golden Entry: Cursed Construct!"


    Only then did Ryuji have a chance to examine the entry he''d unlocked. Just as he''d expected, it was the construction technique.


    "Load it."


    Construction was a versatile ability, something he could see himself using often. It was well worth keeping around.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Maniption [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], ckbird Maniption [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold], Ink Incarnation [Gold], Infinite Void [Gold], Cursed Construct [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120!"


    "Not bad," Ryuji mused, pleased with his character panel.


    After a brief nce, he closed the menu.


    As he approached the manor, he noticed the security around the estate. There would be no foolish misunderstandings here¡ªRyuji was, after all, the main guest of the evening, invited by Gan''an Shinomiya himself.


    "Mr. Ryuji!"


    The security guards recognized him immediately, bowing in respect.


    They all bowed and greeted him with respect.


    Ryuji just nodded slightly and continued toward the entrance of the mansion.


    Inside, the banquet was already lively, despite the main guests not having arrived yet. The hall was filled with affluent guests, some engaging in polite conversation, while others tried to make new connections.


    Those from smaller families were especially eager to curry favor, keenly aware of how alliances could shift fortunes.


    "I didn''t expect our Yukinoshita family to be so popr," Harunomented with a smirk as she looked at a business card someone had handed her.


    She understood why, though. Ever since her younger sister Yukino had be a sorcerer, people suddenly treated the Yukinoshita family with newfound respect.


    Their family''s business had also seen smoother operations as a result. Obstacles that had once caused them endless trouble now seemed to disappear on their own, thanks to Yukino''s reputation.


    "This is only natural," said Fumino, their mother, who was attending the event in ce of Yukino, who had opted to stay home, disliking such gatherings.


    Fumino carried herself with an air of arrogance, basking in the prestige Yukino''s powers had brought them.


    "Our Yukinoshita family has finally risen to prominence."


    "Don''t forget, Mom," Haruno teased with augh, "Yukino''s rtionship with you isn''t exactly warm."


    "¡­"


    Fumino''s self-satisfied expression faltered, but she quickly regained herposure. "No matter what, I am still her mother."

 Chapter 140: God鈥檚 Tongue

    "This can never be changed!"


    "Tsk tsk!" Haruno clicked her tongue twice but didn''t argue further.


    "..." Fumino looked somewhat helpless.


    If she''d put in more effort to build a better rtionship with Yukino in the past, maybe things wouldn''t be this strained now. But things had reached this point, so what more could she say?


    "I will find a way to bring Yukino back into the Yukinoshita family!"


    "I think it''s better to let Yukino live her life freely," Haruno responded casually. "Let her do what she wants; dragging her back into the Yukinoshita family would only make things worse."


    "How could you say that? She''s..." Fumino started to protest, but Haruno cut her off before she could finish.


    "Don''t you get it, Mom? Times have changed. Yukino''s only still around because of herst bit of dignity. Don''t forget¡ªshe''s now an aplished sorcerer."


    Haruno could understand her mother''s ambitions to elevate the Yukinoshita family''s standing. Now that there was an opportunity, of course, Fumino wouldn''t want to let it slip. But in this era, what''s the point of being at the top? Even the Shinomiya family, despite their wealth and influence, were now bending over backward to curry favor with Ryuji.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Fumino sighed. "Maybe I really am out of touch with this era."


    Haruno didn''t reply, but she thought that if her mother could adjust her mindset a little and not be so rigid, it would actually be a good thing.


    "Why isn''t he here yet? I should''ve just stayed at school and kept studying," Erina Nakiri grumbled nearby.


    As the possessor of the God''s Tongue, Erina had an intense dedication to culinary excellence. Even though she understood the significance of sorcerers and the changing world, her only real passion was to be a great chef.


    On the other hand, her cousin Alice Nakiri couldn''t help butugh. "You''re really something, Erina. Only you would still be thinking about cooking at a time like this."


    "Hmph! That''s why your cooking skills can''tpare to mine," Erina shot back, not holding back in the slightest. Sharp-tongued and prideful as ever, she treated everyone equally with her bluntness.


    "Tsk." Alice pouted, clearly annoyed by the jab.


    "Alright, alright," their grandfather, Senzaemon Nakiri, stepped in to mediate.


    "Enough arguing, both of you. It''s already thiste¡ªjust wait a little longer."


    Going back now would not only offend the Shinomiya family but also likely Ryuji himself. As the head of the Nakiri family and Totsuki Academy, Senzaemon had no shortage of connections and resources. However, he was also aware of the times. With the rise of sorcerers, it was crucial to keep up or risk bing obsolete. That was the only reason he''d brought his granddaughters here tonight.


    "I understand," Erina finally conceded. Although arrogant, she wasn''t foolish.


    Alice wanted to say something else, but just then, the atmosphere in the banquet hall shifted, growing noticeably quieter.


    "...Huh?" She nced around, quickly realizing that everyone''s attention had turned toward the main entrance of the hall.


    "Is he here?" She pieced it together immediately and looked over as well.


    Around the hall, other prominent figures, like members of the Suzuki family, had also turned their gaze in the same direction.


    Ryuji stepped into the banquet hall with a calm smile, unfazed by the countless eyes on him. For the guests who hade specifically to see him, his presence alone was enough tomand silence.


    The air was thick with respect, admiration, and a hint of fear. No one had forgotten the massacre of the ck Dog family that had taken ce not long ago.


    "Long time no see, Ryuji-kun!" Mei Mei approached him with a smirk, clearly pleased to see him.


    "You''re here too?" Ryuji replied, slightly surprised.


    "Yeah." Mei Mei nodded, giving him a pointed look. "Well, since you nevere find me, I figured I''d have toe to you."


    "..." Ryuji had to admit he hadn''t reached out to Mei Mei since theyst parted. It wasn''t out of any ill will¡ªhe just hadn''t had a reason to.


    "Haha, better be quick then," he joked. "Who knows, I might get swept away by someone else''s charms."


    "Think you can handle it?" she retorted, eyebrow raised.


    "No way."


    They bothughed, sharing a mutual understanding. Mei Mei knew what kind of person Ryuji was. She also understood that no woman could truly capture and control him. Having a fleeting romance was one thing, but expecting more was unrealistic.


    Before they could continue their conversation, Suzuki Tomoko approached with her daughter, Sonoko, in tow. Holding a ss of champagne, Tomoko greeted him warmly. "You must be Mr. Ryuji. Truly a talent beyond his years."


    "H-Hello," Sonoko stammered, raising her ss in a nervous toast. Despite her initial nonchnce, Sonoko felt a bit overwhelmed in the presence of someone as powerful as Ryuji. Even her father had stressed that she must show him respect, emphasizing that if Ryuji wanted, he could easily bring the Suzuki family to ruin.


    Ryuji chuckled lightly at her nervousness. "Rx, I don''t bite."


    "...Who are they?" He turned to Mei Mei, genuinely curious about the two women.


    "Oh, them?" Mei Mei shrugged. "The Suzuki family¡ªbig money. They''re why I''m here, actually."


    It didn''t take much to understand that the Suzuki family had probably hired Mei Mei for security. They certainly seemed wealthy enough to afford her services.


    "There aren''t many sorcerers who love money as much as you do," Ryujimented with a grin.


    "Well, the world''s a cold ce. Money is something I can rely on," Mei Mei replied without shame.@@novelbin@@


    It was true. Sorcerers often had their own personal goals and pursuits. But few were as openly motivated by money as Mei Mei.


    "But, you know," she added, her eyes gleaming with interest as she looked at Ryuji, "if you''re ever up for it, we could make a good team."


    Ryujiughed, amused by her bluntness.


    At that moment, Shinomiya Gan''an, head of the Shinomiya family, made his way over. He wore a benevolent smile as he approached Ryuji. "It''s been too long, Mr. Ryuji."


    "Good to see you, Mr. Shinomiya," Ryuji replied politely, keeping his tone respectful but reserved. He was curious to see what Gan''an was nning.


    "Please, just call me Gan''an," he said, his smile widening. Despite being significantly older, Gan''an knew better than to act superior here.


    "For what happened before, I owe you my gratitude," he continued. "Thanks to you, our family avoided a major disaster. Since then, my daughter has looked up to you. I''m sure she''ll be thrilled to see you here tonight."


    The daughter Gan''an referred to was, of course, Kaguya Shinomiya. The meaning behind his words was clear to anyone paying attention: he hoped to connect his daughter to Ryuji, perhaps even romantically, in order to secure an alliance.


    "You''re too kind," Ryuji replied with a polite smile, ying along. It wasn''t hard to see through the pretense, but there was no harm in indulging him for now.


    At that moment, Kaguya entered the hall, having received the signal from her father. Following close behind her was Chika Fujiwara, her face alight with curiosity and excitement.


    "Has Hayasaka note back yet?" Kaguya wondered, noticing her maid''s absence. But she wasn''t particrly concerned.


    "Kaguya, Kaguya!" Chika tugged at her sleeve impatiently, practically bouncing with excitement. She was eager to see Ryuji up close, and Kaguya had no choice but to go along.


    As Kaguya made her way through the hall, dressed in an elegant gown, the guests around them quieted down, all eyes turning to the Shinomiya heiress. Every movement, every gesture, reflected her strict training in etiquette, giving her the appearance of a modern-day princess.


    Even Ryuji had to admit, she looked stunning. Despite his usual indifference, he found himself appreciating her beauty for a brief moment.


    Gan''an, who had been watching closely, noted the faint change in Ryuji''s expression and rxed slightly. He''d been worried that Ryuji might show no interest in Kaguya, but now he felt more confident about his n.


    But Ryuji was not the type to be swayed by appearances alone. After that brief moment, he resumed his usual demeanor, looking away as if he''d seen enough.


    "Father," Kaguya greeted, her tone respectful as she approached.


    Gan''an smiled, visibly proud of his daughter. Despite her status as an illegitimate child, he had always valued her and had given her every opportunity to seed within the family.


    "Let me introduce you," he said, turning to Ryuji. "This is Mr. Ryuji, our esteemed guest."

 Chapter 141: Fujiwara Chika

    "Mr. Ryuji!"


    As she looked at Ryuji, there was a noticeable sparkle in Kaguya Shinomiya''s eyes. She wasn''t sure if she simply hadn''t noticed it before or if he had be even more impressive. But now, Ryuji seemed more handsome, moremanding.


    People admired strength. Kaguya once believed her father was the most powerful person she knew, but the Ryuji in front of her , even her father had to treat him with caution. How could Kaguya not have a few other thoughts stirring in her heart?


    "Just call me by my name," Ryuji said with a nod and a slight smile.


    This was the famous "Ice Queen" of the Shinomiya family, Kaguya Shinomiya. He was curious how she would act if she dropped that icy demeanor.


    "Then... Ryuji-san!"


    Hearing his words, Kaguya''s face lit up. Calling someone by their first name felt intimate, even special.


    Ryuji noticed Gan''an, Kaguya''s father, watching their exchange with an increasingly pleased expression. This was exactly the oue he had hoped for. But not everyone in the family was pleased.


    From a distance, Oko watched the scene with frustration. If Kaguya really ended up with Ryuji, his own hopes of inheriting the Shinomiya estate would be all but gone.


    No, he couldn''t let that happen. Clenching his fists, he muttered, "Damn it!" Where was Hayasaka Ai? Had she ignored his orders? He had told her explicitly to seduce Ryuji. Did she think he wouldn''t take action against the Hayasaka family if she failed?


    Despite his rage, Oko had no choice but to swallow his anger for now. He nned to confront Aiter, once this event was over.


    On Ryuji''s end, with his heightened senses, he could hear every murmur in the hall, including Shinomiya Oko''s curses. Narrowing his eyes, he looked in Oko''s direction, realizing that this was the man who had been threatening Ai.


    Yet Ryuji didn''t feel the need to act himself. This was Ai''s enemy. He''d rather let her handle it. Sometimes, to grow, one had to confront their own demons. Ai, like Mimiko and Nanako, was capable of much more. This was the perfect opportunity to give her some real-world experience.


    Ryuji imagined Oko''s reaction when Ai inevitably defied him, and the thought brought a smile to his face.


    Misinterpreting his smile, Kaguya thought Ryuji was smiling at her, and she flushed, lowering her head to hide her embarrassment. But then she mentally scolded herself ¡ª she was the daughter of the Shinomiya family! She couldn''t afford to be timid.


    With her nerves steeled, Kaguya looked back at Ryuji, her faceposed once more.


    "Ah! Are you the famous sorcerer?" A voice interrupted them. Chika Fujiwara, with her distinctive pink hair, was looking at Ryuji with wide, curious eyes.


    So this was Chika Fujiwara, the so-called "Earth''s Problem Child" and Kaguya''s friend. Her bubbly personality and notable family background meant her presence here wasn''t surprising.


    Ryuji simply nodded. "Yes, that''s me. And you are?"@@novelbin@@


    "I''m Kaguya''s friend, Fujiwara Chika!" Unfazed, Chika reached out her hand for a handshake.


    "Chika! That''s¡ª" Kaguya began, about to scold her friend for being too forward. But to her shock, Ryuji reached out and shook Chika''s hand, something Kaguya herself hadn''t done yet. She felt a pang of jealousy.


    "Just call me Ryuji, like Kaguya does."


    "Alright, Ryuji-kun!" Chika replied cheerfully.


    Kaguya''s eye twitched at how casually Chika addressed him. She had called him "Ryuji-san," yet here was Chika skipping formalities entirely. How had she ever thought bringing this woman along was a good idea?


    Meanwhile, Gan''an looked at the interaction with satisfaction. He knew Chika and Kaguya were close friends, and if it helped strengthen Ryuji''s interest in Kaguya, then he had noints.


    Over to the side, Sonoko Suzuki, who was watching all of this, whispered to Mei Mei, "Aren''t you going to do something about this Sister Mei?"


    "Why should I?" Mei Mei didn''t mind Sonoko calling her "sister," given Sonoko''s straightforward nature and the decency of the Suzuki family. It was why she had epted their job offer in the first ce. She liked money, yes, but she wasn''t desperate enough to work for just anyone.


    "I mean, don''t you like Ryuji-san? Aren''t you worried he''ll be charmed by other women?"


    Sonoko''s idea of romance was simple and traditional. Although she respected Ryuji, she was much more interested in her boyfriend, Makoto Kyogoku, precisely because she believed he cared for her alone.


    "Why would I be worried?" Mei Mei shrugged, unconcerned. "Men like to y. But in the end, a sorcerer''s true partner will only be another sorcerer."


    Mei Mei didn''t know about Ryuji''s ability to grant others sorcerer powers. She was confident that while other women might be around, only she would have a ce at his side as a true equal.


    Sonoko, slightly stunned, stammered, "You''re¡­ not like any heiress I know¡­"


    Mei Mei justughed. Sonoko''s honest and naive nature was truly rare among the elite. If only more people were like her.


    "Alright, enough." Tomoko Suzuki, Sonoko''s mother, finally intervened, pulling her daughter away. She hadn''t expected that a woman as sharp as herself would end up with such a guileless daughter.


    "I apologize if we caused any offense, Mei Mei-san."


    "It''s fine," Mei Mei replied with a wave, clearly unfazed. Sonoko, though, still looked displeased.


    "What? I didn''t do anything wrong!" she muttered under her breath, crossing her arms.


    Tomoko sighed. While she understood her daughter''s feelings, she knew that rtionships among the elite were rarely simple. The truth of the world, as she saw it, was that stability mattered more than fidelity. Even though Tomoko and her husband loved each other, she knew he had mistresses on the side. So long as her family remained intact, she didn''t mind.


    Meanwhile, hidden in the trees outside the Shinomiya manor, a figure watched the proceedings with a calm gaze. It was Jogo, the cursed spirit with a volcanic head, and Kenjaku now upying Kaori Itadori''s body after failing to secure Suguru Geto''s.


    Behind Jogo were Hanami and Mahito. Hanami watched quietly, while Mahito lounged on a branch, looking uninterested.


    "I still don''t get why you sent that cursed spirit to confront Ryuji," Jogo grumbled, ring at Kenjaku. "You know he doesn''t stand a chance against that human. You''re just sending him to die."


    Kaori, now inhabited by the scheming curse spirit Kenjaku, only smiled serenely, ignoring Jogo''s irritation.


    Mahito chuckled from his perch. "Hey, don''t look at me. I''ve had enough of trying to fight that guy without the right power-ups."


    Indeed, Mahito had no ns to face Ryuji again until he''d grown strong enough to wield domain expansion.


    Recently, new types of special-grade cursed spirits had begun appearing, like a cursed spirit born from humanity''s collective fear of firearms. This "Gun Curse" had destructive power on par with Jogo.


    Just moments ago, Kenjaku had manipted this firearm-based cursed spirit into going after Ryuji, iming Ryuji was the most powerful human enemy to face. Jogo knew full well the Gun Curse wouldn''tst against Ryuji''s strength.


    But Kenjaku''s schemes were far from over.


    "Listen," Jogo hissed. "We''re here to take down the humans, not to let you throw curses at Ryuji just to get ughtered."


    Kenjaku''s smile didn''t falter. "And yet, you didn''t stop him. Isn''t that right?"


    Jogo bristled, fists clenched. He had indeed stood by and done nothing, too focused on his own grievances with humanity to care about the fate of his fellow cursed spirits.


    "Why, you¡ª!"

 Chapter 142: Times Have changed

    "Don''t worry!"


    When Kenjaku said this, he wasn''t simply trying to provoke Jogo.


    "I just want to confirm something."


    "Confirm what?" asked Hanami. Up until now, Hanami had remained silent, watching the situation unfold as if he were just an observer. But that didn''t mean he would stand by and let himself be used without understanding why.


    "There''s something unusual about Ryuji''s powers and techniques. Abilities that shouldn''t belong to him," Kenjaku said, recalling the recent broadcast.


    That "Malevolent Shrine" ability, for example¡ªthat domain was something he knew should belong to the King of Curses, Sukuna. Kenjaku had seen it before and was familiar with its nuances.


    That wasn''t a power Ryuji should have control over.


    So why could Ryuji use it? Was it just some kind of mimicry technique?


    Over the years, Kenjaku had encountered many sorcerers and techniques. Among them were copy techniques, but Ryuji''s power didn''t align with any of the mimicry techniques Noritoshi had seen before.


    What was it?


    He was deeply curious.


    In truth, Kenjaku''s purpose was straightforward: he wanted to explore the limits of human potential. The reason he sought to revive Sukuna and bring about chaos was, at its core, for this purpose to see how far humanity could evolve.


    That was why he had experimented with the Cursed Womb: Death Paintings.


    In a way, Kenjaku was a madman willing to create chaos and destruction in pursuit of his dream. But hismitment couldn''t be denied. Spending over a thousand years pursuing a single goal required a rare kind of persistence.


    Originally, Kenjaku had focused all his ambitions on Sukuna, hoping that the revived Curse King would push humanity to its limits. But now, he had a new candidate¡ªRyuji.


    Perhaps Ryuji could be something even greater, even more powerful, than Sukuna.@@novelbin@@


    But first, he needed to test Ryuji.


    "You''re so long-winded. I can''t even understand half of what you''re saying!" Jogo muttered. Compared to Kenjaku, his thoughts were much simpler. He didn''t care about lofty goals; all he knew was that Noritoshi had just sent a fellow curse spirit to its death.


    "Fine, think of it this way: I want to find out exactly how strong Ryuji is," Kenjaku said, deciding to provide a simple exnation to appease hispanions.


    "Ah, I get it now." Jogo seemed to understand, though he was still disgruntled. Even if it was just a test, he felt it was disrespectful to throw away a curse spirit''s life so casually.


    "Rx," Kenjaku said smoothly. "When the timees, Sukuna''s power will be enough to defeat Ryuji." He said this as if to reassure the other curses, though he had already started formting another n.


    "Besides," Kenjaku added, "this firearm curse spirit is a product of the new era,pletely different from you all, right?"


    "..."


    Jogo didn''t have a counterargument. It was true¡ªhe and the other older curses didn''t see these new curses as truepanions. That was why he hadn''t intervened earlier. His only real allies were Hanami, Mahito, and Dagon. They were the ones who understood him, the ones who had sharedughter and battles together.


    At the thought of Dagon, a shadow crossed Jogo''s face.


    "Jogo." Hanami ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder, sensing his sadness.


    "Next time, before we act, we need to fully understand this human''s abilities. We can''t afford another impulsive mistake."


    Theirst act of recklessness had cost them Dagon. They couldn''t let that happen again.


    "I know," Jogo muttered, slowly regaining hisposure, though his single eye still glinted with anger.


    Kenjaku, observing the exchange, only smiled faintly. It was impossible to tell what he was really thinking.


    ---


    "Wow, that''s amazing!" Chika eximed, wide-eyed after hearing Ryuji''s stories of exorcising curses. She looked at him with admiration.


    "Ryuji-san! Ryuji-san! Next time you go curse-hunting, can Ie along?"


    Before he could respond, she had alreadytched onto his arm. Her obvious enthusiasm and her somewhat exaggerated chest didn''t go unnoticed.


    "Chika!" Kaguya gave her friend a strained smile. "Ryuji-san must be exhausted from all his work. Don''t pester him."


    This "Earth''s Problem Child" was pushing her limits. She needed to be stopped, preferably with a swift penalty. Or maybe even execution! Kaguya felt a pang of jealousy.


    "It''s fine," Ryuji replied with a smile, shrugging casually.


    Kaguya interpreted this as favoritism toward Chika, and her mood dropped a bit. But then, Ryuji ced a gentle hand on her head.


    "Kaguya, you''re wee to join me, too, if you want."


    "Really?" she asked, her previous gloom immediately lifting.


    "Of course," he replied with a nod.


    Kaguya''s heart soared. So, Ryuji still liked her best after all. The inner viin in her mind was practically cackling with triumph.


    ---


    "Shouldn''t we be going over to greet him?" Erina asked, puzzled, as she looked at her grandfather. She understood why they were at the banquet¡ªto build a connection with Ryuji. So why were they waiting?


    "Let''s hold back a little longer," Senzaemon Nakiri replied in a low voice.


    Erina''s confusion deepened, but her cousin, Alice, took the opportunity to speak up.


    "Oh, Erina, you really don''t know anything, do you?" Alice said, a hint of smugness in her tone.


    Though Alice often teased Erina, deep down, she didn''t truly dislike her cousin. She just had apetitive streak, always wanting to prove herself against Erina, especially in cooking. She had yet to win a single match between them, and that stung her pride.


    "Not long ago, a minor consortium tried to recruit Ryuji by threatening his loved ones," Alice exined openly.


    "How despicable!" Erina said, frowning. Such tactics were truly underhanded.


    "So, what happened to that consortium?" she asked.


    "Oh, they''re gone," Alice replied, as if it were obvious. "What do you think would happen to anyone dumb enough to mess with a top sorcerer?"


    "Gone?" Erina echoed, a bit lost.


    "Yes, gone. As in, wiped out. Not a single one of them left alive."


    Alice remembered her own surprise when she first heard the news, though it made sense the more she thought about it. But she realized her cousin was still a bit sheltered.


    "That''s¡­ that''s ruthless," Erina muttered. She couldn''t believe Ryuji would go that far. When she first met him, he''d seemed so friendly and kind. Now, she was seeing a different side of him.


    "Times have changed, cousin," Alice said, suddenly finding Erina''s naivety boring. "Now we''re in the sorcerers'' era. If you''re reckless enough to threaten them, what do you expect?"


    Erina opened her mouth to protest, about to say that she wouldn''t have gone to such extremes, even if threatened.


    "Erina," Senzaemon interrupted her, his tone serious. "Be careful what you say."


    Some things were better left unspoken. He could see that his granddaughter had been shielded from the harshness of the real world. She could think what she liked in private, but here, she had to be cautious.


    Erina fell silent, though the conflicted expression on her face remained.


    ---


    Ryuji, on the other side of the room, had overheard everything. With his heightened senses, it was easy to catch their conversation. The white-haired girl with red eyes¡ªAlice Nakiri¡ªhad caught his attention. Her appearance was distinct, and he found her perspective interesting.


    When Alice noticed Ryuji ncing her way, she was startled. Had he heard everything?


    Ryuji simply raised his ss to her with a slight smirk, then looked away.


    Alice returned the toast, a faint blush on her cheeks. For some reason, she felt oddly validated, and her earlier awkwardness dissipated.


    Both Erina and Senzaemon noticed her actions. Senzaemon felt a bit of relief¡ªthis was a good start. Erina, however, remained silent, feeling a strange sense of inadequacy. She had always been the center of attention, yet Ryuji hadn''t even looked her way.


    ---


    "Let''s go over now," Senzaemon finally said, gesturing for both his granddaughters to join him.


    "Alright!" Alice agreed instantly. She was eager to make her introduction.


    Erina hesitated, but Alice teased her with a smirk. "If you''re too scared, Erina, you can just wait here."


    "Who said I''m scared?" Erina shot back immediately.

 Chapter 143: Gun Curse

    "I''m not the type to give up so easily."


    Hearing that, Erina couldn''t help but refute Alice''sment.


    "Let''s go!"


    After calming her breathing, she finally followed in Nakiri Senzaemon''s footsteps.


    "Heh!" Alice just smiled, choosing not to say anything more. She found it increasingly pointless to keeppeting with her cousin. In this kind of setting, Senzaemon could only shake his head with a sigh. They were his granddaughters, after all what could he say?


    "Mr. Ryuji!"


    When they approached, Ryuji was still chatting with Kaguya and Chika. Senzaemon cleared his throat first, then greeted Ryuji sincerely.


    "My name is Senzaemon Nakiri. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Ryuji!"


    "I know you¡ªHead of Totsuki Academy, right?" Ryuji replied with a friendly smile as Senzaemon approached.


    "I''ve heard a lot about the cuisine at Totsuki. Food is the foundation of life, after all. Once you reach a certain level of strength, you start seeking other pleasures¡­ like good food." After all, this world wasn''t just about the culinary battles of Totsuki; it epassed all kinds of realms. While Totsuki had a prominent ce in the food scene, it was still, in the end, just a culinary school.


    "Is that so?" Senzaemon, who''d initially worried that approaching Ryuji might risk offending him, felt a rush of relief at his warm reception. Smiling widely, he replied, "If you ever have the time, Mr. Ryuji, you''re always wee at Totsuki. We would be honored to host you."


    This was a rare opportunity to form a connection with Ryuji, and Nakiri Senzaemon was not about to let it slip.


    "Hahaha! I''ll make sure to visit when I can," Ryuji said with a nod. It would be interesting to see the quality of Totsuki''s cooking and whether it lived up to the hype.


    "This is my granddaughter," Senzaemon continued, encouraged by Ryuji''s friendliness. "Erina Nakiri. When ites to cooking, I assure you, she won''t disappoint."


    Ryuji nodded slightly, ncing at Erina Nakiri, who stood as the queenly and proud protagonist of the culinary world. Just as he''d imagined, her demeanor exuded arrogance and a sense of superiority. However, after overhearing her previous conversation, Ryuji also thought she seemed rather naive.


    In his early days after arriving in this world, he might have been fascinated by meeting a "heroine" from anime, even trying to strike up a conversation. But now? After everything he''d been through, the term "heroine" had lost its luster. Ryuji no longer felt the need to go out of his way to impress anyone, let alone someone with such a limited worldview.


    Erina, who was already conflicted, had wanted to introduce herself politely. But remembering what she''d heard about Ryuji''s actions, she found herself hesitant. She couldn''t shake her disapproval of his ruthlessness; even if someone had threatened his family, killing everyone involved seemed unnecessarily brutal. But given Ryuji''s strength and status, Erina certainly couldn''t voice her thoughts openly. She wasn''t just representing herself here; the Nakiri family was on the line, and she didn''t want to bring trouble to them.


    Yet, just as Erina gathered the resolve to speak, Ryuji turned away from her, looking instead at her cousin, Alice.


    "And who might this be?" he asked, feigning curiosity as he nced at Alice.


    In terms of looks, Alice Nakiri was certainly on par with her cousin.


    "Hello, Mr. Ryuji! I''m Alice Nakiri," she said with a bright smile, not waiting for her grandfather to introduce her. She recognized the opportunity and seized it.


    "If you''d like, you can just call me Alice!" she added warmly.


    "Alice? I like it¡ªnice name, very fitting," Ryuji responded. Hisment felt like a clear confirmation of what Alice had been telling Erina earlier: times were changing. Those unable to adapt to the new world would be left behind, regardless of their titles or backgrounds.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Ryuji!" Alice replied with a smile, while Erina''s expression soured. She wasn''t oblivious; she could tell this was a veiled criticism of her.


    She was about to retort, but Nakiri Senzaemon intervened, seeing the tension. He smiled diplomatically and said, "Yes, Erina can be a bit naive. I''m sure she''ll broaden her perspective soon enough."


    Ryuji wasn''t one to press an issue unnecessarily. Since Senzaemon had smoothed things over, he simply waved his hand dismissively, signaling he was done with the topic. Understanding this, Senzaemon quickly guided his granddaughters away.


    As they left, Alice grinned. "If it weren''t for Erina, maybe I could''ve chatted with Mr. Ryuji a bit longer!"


    Erina, on the other hand, looked visibly annoyed. She''d always been revered at Totsuki, winning respect from all who knew her. Today''s encounter was a bitter first.


    "But¡­" she began, clearly upset.


    "Enough," Alice interrupted, not interested in prolonging the argument. "Maybe you should rewatch the live broadcast from a few days ago, Erina. It might help you understand the true power of those cursed spirits and why Mr. Ryuji''s strength is in a league of its own."


    It was clear to Alice that her cousin didn''t fully grasp the threat level of cursed spirits or the unique abilities required to deal with them. Erina''s limited perspective kept her from understanding why people felt both awe and fear toward Ryuji.


    Erina fell silent, unsure how to respond. She truly hadn''t seen the broadcast. To her, cursed spirits were dangerous, but they could be managed by trained people. She didn''t realize how far beyond that Ryuji''s power went.


    Seeing his granddaughter''s conflicted expression, Senzaemon shook his head. Some lessons could only be learned through experience; no amount of lecturing could make up for personal understanding.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji continued chatting casually with Kaguya and Chika. Suddenly, he stopped, his gaze shifting toward the outskirts of the hall.


    "What''s wrong?" Kaguya asked, a bit startled by his sudden change in focus.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Ryuji replied, his expression turning into a yful grin. "Just seems like something interesting ising our way."


    Kaguya and Chika exchanged confused nces, both unsure of what he meant.


    At the same time, Mei Mei, who was sipping her drink nearby, picked up on Ryuji''s change in demeanor. She, too, nced in the same direction, her expression briefly sharpening.


    "A special-grade curse spirit?" she murmured. The powerful aura she sensed was unmistakable, and the curse wasn''t bothering to hide its presence at all.


    Mei Mei''s eyes shifted to Ryuji. She doubted he''d missed it either.


    When Ryuji noticed her nce, he raised an eyebrow and gave her a reassuring smile. Seeing this, Mei Mei rxed. With Ryuji here, one or even ten special-grade curses weren''t anything to worry about.


    Everyone else at the banquet remained blissfully unaware, still engrossed in trying to get close to Ryuji.


    "Is something wrong?" Suzuki Tomoko asked, feeling a strange tension in the air. Though she was an ordinary person, her instincts told her something was off.


    "It''s nothing," Mei Mei replied, waving her hand. "Just stay close to me for a bit."


    Mei Mei didn''t mind Suzuki Tomoko or her daughter, Sonoko. She was willing to offer them a bit of protection as a courtesy.


    "Huh?" Sonoko asked, utterly baffled, just as she was about to ask for more details. Her mother pulled her aside.


    "Understood," Tomoko replied, choosing to follow Mei Mei''s advice without further questions. Whatever was going on, she trusted that staying close to Mei Mei was the safest course.


    ---


    Elsewhere in the hall, Sayuri Sawamura had also sensed something. "Mom, shouldn''t we go say hi to Ryuji?" asked her daughter, Eriri, eager to approach him.@@novelbin@@


    But Sayuri, who had apanied her daughter to the banquet, shook her head. As a member of another powerful family, she knew the Sawamura family could visit Ryuji at any time.


    "Let''s wait. Today, he''s the guest of honor. We can invite him overter, after things settle down," Sayuri advised.


    Eriri understood and, though disappointed, agreed. After all, not everyone at the banquet had as close a rtionship with Ryuji as she did. She could see him whenever she wanted. Smugly, she thought, Let''s see these people try topete with that!


    Suddenly, Eriri''s smile vanished, her gaze drawn to the direction where she felt a dark presence approaching. "Mom, stay close to me. Something''sing," she warned.


    "¡­What do you mean?" Sayuri asked, rmed. Just then, a hulking figure, nearly two meters tall, appeared outside the manor.


    It was the special-grade curse spirit that Noritoshi had manipted¡ªthe Gun Curse. The cursed spirit, standing at nearly two meters tall, had a distinctive, unsettling appearance. Its head was shaped like an automatic rifle, and both of its hands looked like pistols, embodying the very essence of firearms.


    The Gun Curse had no eyes; beneath the automatic rifle on its head, its mouth split into a sinister grin, revealing sharp, jagged fangs. It was an unnerving sight, radiating an aura of violent intent.


    "This is the ce, huh?"


    The Gun Curse spirit, born from humanity''s fear of guns, thrived on violence and chaos. Fueled by Kenjaku''s words, it hadn''t hesitated to seek out the powerful sorcerer supposedly lurking within the manor. It wanted nothing more than to test its strength against someone formidable.

 Chapter 144: What about me?

    Sometimes, I can''t help but sigh; if only all cursed spirits were as simple-minded as this, wouldn''t the world be a better ce?


    "Who''s there?" Some of the manor''s security personnel frowned as they spotted the approaching figure. They moved in to disperse him, but as they got closer, they realized what they were dealing with. The guns on his head and arms made it clear this wasn''t a person. It was a cursed spirit. A real cursed spirit.


    "A curse! It''s a curse!"


    "Run!"


    If it had been an ordinary intruder, they could have handled it easily. But now that they saw it was a cursed spirit, they didn''t waste a second before running back. The Shinomiya family''s sry might be good, but no amount of money was worth dying for.


    "Tsk."


    The Gun Curse Spirit, normally eager to kill any human in his path, merely scoffed this time. He wasn''t here for these insignificant creatures; he was here for the sorcerer inside the manor. His true opponent was waiting for him just ahead.


    "Let me see if the so-called strongest sorcerer is really worth all the hype!" he sneered.


    Thanks to Kenjaku''s maniption, he believed that Ryuji was the true strongest sorcerer, not Gojo Satoru. That confidence, misced as it was, had lured him right here.


    Without another word, the Gun Curse Spirit raised his hand, its end forming the barrel of a pistol. No need for a magazine; curse energy gathered at the muzzle instead.


    "Bang!"


    The shot echoed like thunder, rattling the entire manor.


    "What was that?"


    "What''s going on?"


    The suddenmotion sent waves of panic through the banquet hall as people looked around, startled and confused.@@novelbin@@


    "Boom!"


    An explosion ripped through the manor. Every building and structure surrounding the main hall was obliterated in an instant. The shockwave made the manor look as though it had been nothing but a flimsy set of cardboard walls.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Walls crumbled, debris flew, and the guests began screaming as they frantically tried to shield themselves from the falling rubble.


    "Help!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Save us!"


    Most of the guests had no idea what was going on. For them, this was pure terror.


    Meanwhile, Mei Mei, who had been expecting something like this, nced at Ryuji. She noticed that he hadn''t even flinched; he still held his wine ss, calm andposed. Her own anxiety rxed a little.


    With just a wave of her hand, she deflected any debris that flew her way.


    Others, like Erina, were frozen in fear, watching as arge piece of rubble hurtled toward them, unable to react in time.


    Am I... going to die? The thought struck Erina as her eyes widened, staring at her impending fate.


    "Dissipate," Ryujimanded, his voice carrying a hint of cursed energy that radiated outward.


    Instantly, all the rubble disintegrated into ash and vanished before it could reach anyone.


    "This¡­"


    After a moment of stunned silence, many of the guests turned to look at Ryuji. Realization dawned¡ªthey had just been saved by him.


    Erina stared at Ryuji in awe. Seeing something like this live was so much different from watching it on a screen. She finally began to understand the overwhelming power of a real sorcerer.


    Alice, however, just chuckled as she observed her cousin''s reaction.


    "Well, Erina? Starting to feel a bit small?"


    "..."


    For once, Erina had nothing to say, only bowing her head, a bitter expression on her face.


    "Mom!"


    Eriri''s voice broke through as she checked on her mother. She already had her sketchpad out, ready to activate her technique, but seeing that Ryuji was in control, she put it away.


    "Looks like it''s your cursed spirit fan club," Mei Mei smirked as she walked up to Ryuji, her voiceced with sarcasm.


    "Oh? nning to deal with it for me?" Ryuji chuckled, clearly amused.


    "That depends. What do I get for my troubles?" Mei Mei teased back, her confidence matching his.


    "Compensation, huh?" Ryuji pretended to think it over, before giving her a sly smile. "How about me?"


    "Deal!" Mei Mei replied without a second thought.


    "Then don''t even think about leaving tonight," Ryuji added with a grin, matching her boldness.


    Mei Mei wasn''t shy in the slightest. She was a seasoned sorcerer, and she knew what she wanted. ying coy wasn''t her style.


    At that moment, the ominous sound of footsteps drew everyone''s attention. Those who had nned to thank Ryuji froze in ce, their faces paling as they realized the source of the footsteps.


    Through the clearing dust, they could see the intruder: the Gun Curse Spirit. Slowly, he stepped through the broken walls and debris, heading straight for them.


    "What¡­ what is that?"


    "A monster! A monster!"


    "That''s¡­ that''s a cursed spirit?"


    People shrank back, horrified by the sight. The Gun Curse Spirit''s grotesque form, with a head resembling an assault rifle and arms shaped like pistols, was enough to instill terror in anyone.


    "Which one of you is Ryuji?" the Gun Curse Spirit demanded, his voice thick with malice.


    The guests turned to Ryuji, looking bewildered and terrified.


    "So, it''s you," the Gun Curse Spirit said, locking his gaze onto Ryuji. A twisted grin spread across his mouth. "I''ve heard you''re the strongest sorcerer around. I''ll kill you and prove to everyone that my firepower makes me the ultimate cursed spirit! Hahahahaha!"


    Ryuji, still unfazed, simply took a sip from his champagne ss. "Quite the eventful evening," he remarked with a faint smile.


    Seeing Ryuji''s rxed demeanor, the Gun Curse Spirit seethed with anger. "Are you mocking me?" he growled.


    Unfazed by the cursed spirit''s rage, Ryuji''s calm smile only deepened. His indifference seemed to infuriate the Gun Curse Spirit even more.


    "Die!" it roared, lifting its pistol-shaped hand and firing a curse-imbued bullet straight at Ryuji''s head.


    "ng!"


    Before the bullet could reach him, Mei Mei intercepted it with her two-handed axe, sparks flying from the impact.


    The Gun Curse Spirit''s eyes narrowed as he took in Mei Mei''s stance. "Who the hell are you?"


    "You want Ryuji? You''ll have to get through me first," Mei Mei  replied, lifting her axe with a fearless grin.


    The Gun Curse Spirit''s expression twisted into fury. Without hesitation, he unleashed a rapid-fire barrage of curse bullets at her.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Each shot came with deafening noise, the cursed energy tearing through the air toward Mingmei.


    "ng! ng! ng!"


    But Mei Mei  deflected each bullet with skill and precision, closing the distance between them with each step. Her axe met every shot, sending sparks flying.


    "You''re tougher than I thought," the Gun Curse Spirit growled, but his confidence remained unshaken. Gritting his teeth, he lowered his head-mounted assault rifle, charging it with even more cursed energy.


    "Die!" he roared, firing a massive st that sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, cracks spreading in all directions.


    From behind, Sonoko gasped, watching Mei Mei  struggle under the intense st. "Mei Mei! Are you okay?"


    Tomoko put a reassuring hand on her daughter''s shoulder. "Let''s stay back. Mr. Ryuji will know what to do."


    "Rx," Ryuji said with a calm smile. "Mei Mei  can handle herself."


    And sure enough, as the dust began to settle, Mei Mei''s silhouette emerged, her clothes slightly torn but otherwise unscathed.


    High above, a ck crow circled, ready to strike.


    "ck Bird Maniption¡ªKamikaze!" Mei Mei shouted, activating her ultimate move.


    The crow ignited with cursed energy, diving toward the Gun Curse Spirit with blinding speed, its feathers glowing with deadly intent.


    "What¡ª?" the Gun Curse Spirit barely had time to react.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 145: Impact of Strength

    A mushroom cloud slowly rose in the distance.


    As Mei Mei ''s strongest technique, "kamikaze" certainly packed a punch.


    "What a pity," Mei Mei said with a slight frown as shended next to Ryuji again, sighing with a hint of regret.


    After all, the crows that could execute "Kamikaze" were carefully cultivated through her ck Bird Technique. She didn''t have many of them to begin with, and now one more was gone. It would be a lie to say she wasn''t a little heartbroken.


    However, when she nced at Ryuji, a smirk crept onto her face.


    "But it''s worth it."


    Compared to Ryuji, losing a crow wasn''t much of a sacrifice. She''d dly pay that price.


    "Now, you''re mine!" Mei Mei teased, shing him a yful smile.


    Ryujiughed, raising a finger to point toward the gun curse spirit''s location.


    "Much as I''d love to agree with that, it looks like you didn''t quite manage to finish him off."


    "Hm?" Mei Mei''s eyes narrowed as she followed his gaze.


    Sure enough, through the dissipating dust, the silhouette of the gun curse spirit reappeared, still standing tall.


    "What¡­ is that?"


    Despite her attack, the curse spirit was still intact. Mei Mei was incredulous. If her strongest move couldn''t take him down, then there was no point in continuing the fight. This curse spirit was clearly beyond her ability to handle.


    "Heh¡­ hahaha!"


    At first, the gun curse spirit chuckled, but soon, hisughter grew into a maniacal roar.


    "Hahaha! It didn''t even hurt!"


    With a sweep of his arm, he cleared the dust around him, revealing himself fully. His hands had shifted from pistols into automatic rifles, and the rifle on his head had transformed into a sniper configuration¡ªresembling the deadly barrel of a Barrett.


    Clearly, Mei Mei''s attack had done some damage, forcing the curse spirit to evolve to a higher state just to withstand it.


    "More! More! Come on, let''s keep going!" the curse spirit yelled, visibly exhrated.


    Without hesitation, he aimed the sniper rifle on his head directly at Ryuji and the others, the energy of his curse power gathering as he prepared to unleash another shot.


    "This guy¡­" Mei Mei muttered, her gaze hardening as she prepared to react.


    But before she could move, Ryuji gently pulled her back, stepping in front of her.


    "You did well. Leave the rest to me."


    With Mei Mei''s current strength, it would be pointless to let her continue. This newly upgraded curse spirit was beyond her capabilities. Besides, this charade had gone on long enough, and Ryuji was getting tired of it.


    As he spoke, he lifted his hand and made a gesture.


    "What''s this?" Mei Mei, momentarily stunned, watched Ryuji''s hand, her mind racing.


    Not far off, Kenjaku who had been observing the fight from a hidden vantage point was also caught off guard.


    He''d known from the start that the gun curse spirit wouldn''t stand a chance against Ryuji, so his real focus was on Ryuji himself. That gesture¡­ Kenjaku''s eyes widened as he recognized it. It was Gojo Satoru''s domain expansion stance.


    A third domain! Kenjaku''s mind raced. This couldn''t just be a copying technique. He refused to believe that there existed a technique capable of copying domains so perfectly.


    But if it wasn''t a copy, then what was it?


    For the first time in his thousand-year existence, he felt utterly baffled. He couldn''t make sense of it. The situation was far beyond anything he''d anticipated.


    "The third domain?" he murmured to himself. First, "Malevolent Shrine ," then "Horizon of the Captivating Skandha," and now¡­ this?


    But while Kenjaku''s mind spun withplex thoughts, Mei Mei''s reaction was far simpler. She watched Ryuji with admiration, a calcting gleam in her eyes. If a man this powerful belonged to her, wouldn''t it mean he''d help her out whenever she was in trouble on missions? She could practically feel the money rolling in.


    "Domain Expansion."


    Ryuji ignored Mei Mei''s gaze. Staring down the gun curse spirit, he activated his domain.


    "Infinite Void."


    Even though they''d anticipated this, Mei Mei and Kenjaku both felt a jolt of surprise when they heard Ryuji say it out loud.


    There was no doubt about it¡ªit was Gojo Satoru''s domain expansion!


    "Buzz¡­"


    With a single invocation, the domain expanded, pulling the gun curse spirit into its space.


    "¡­?"


    The curse spirit, who had been charging up an attack, paused, looking around in confusion as he found himself in a strange, infinite space.


    But only for a moment. Within seconds, his eyes went nk, his movements frozen.


    This was one of the rarest domain types in the cursed world today¡ªInfinie Void. By flooding his target''s mind with endless, meaningless information, Gojo''s domain left its victims in a state akin toplete mental shutdown.


    And thanks to the domain''s guaranteed hit, there was no way to avoid it. Even a curse king would be affected by this overload of sensory information.


    For a mere special-grade curse spirit, standing against it was impossible.


    "It''s over."


    Ryuji dropped his raised hand, looking at the immobilized gun curse spirit with a calm, indifferent expression, as if he''d done nothing more than swat a fly.


    "¡­"


    Aside from Mei Mei , most of the guests werepletely bewildered. They had no idea what had just happened. One moment it had been a fierce battle, and then¡­ the cursed spirit had just¡­ stopped.


    Of course, they couldn''t understand what Ryuji had just done. But they knew enough to be grateful. Their respect for him deepened,ced with a hint of fear.


    "Soul Devouring."


    Ryuji didn''t care about their reactions. He simply extended his hand, and a chain emerged from a crack in space, shooting out to wrap around the dazed gun curse spirit and pulling it back through the rift.


    Waste not, want not. This was a special-grade curse spirit, after all, and devouring it would provide him with a decent boost in power.


    The gun curse spirit likely never imagined that its end woulde so swiftly.


    "Not bad, not bad," Ryuji remarked.


    "You really are something else," Mei Meiughed, watching him with admiration.


    She''d fought the gun curse spirit with everything she had, and yet Ryuji had dealt with it effortlessly, as if it was no more than a minor inconvenience. His strength was even greater than she''d anticipated.


    Ryuji just chuckled at her praise, taking it in stride.


    The rest of the guests were still reeling, unable to fully grasp the scene that had just unfolded. They had expected Ryuji to be strong, but this¡­ this was something else entirely.


    Suzuki Sonoko and her mother, Tomoko, looked particrly shaken. They both knew Mei Mei''s power, and seeing how Ryuji had effortlessly taken down a monster that even Mingming struggled with left them speechless.


    "Is this¡­ the power of a true sorcerer?" Erina whispered, her wide eyes fixed on Ryuji, unable to hide her awe.


    For once, Alice didn''t make any teasing remarks to her cousin. She, too, was transfixed by Ryuji''s disy of power, feeling a newfound respect for him.


    "HAHAHA!"


    Amid the stunned silence, the boomingughter of Shinomiya Gan''an echoed across the hall.


    To be honest, he was a bit terrified of Ryuji''s power. It was so far beyond anything he could have imagined. But with that terror came an opportunity.


    Sure, this was dangerous, but if handled correctly, this could be a turning point for the Shinomiya family. They might not just survive the new era of sorcerers¡ªthey could thrive.


    "As expected of you, Mr. Ryuji. We''re all honored to have received your protection tonight!" Gan''an said, approaching Ryuji with a respectful smile.


    Ryuji met his gaze, his expression unreadable but amused. This old fox had a n, that much was obvious.


    Gan''an didn''t waste any time. He took out a gold card with a purple-gold trim and handed it to Ryuji.


    "This is a limitless ck card. From now on, any expenses Mr. Ryuji incurs will be covered by the Shinomiya family."


    Of course, "limitless" wasn''t truly unlimited. But given the Shinomiya family''s wealth, Ryuji could spend daily, and it would take a long time to make a dent.


    Gan''an had never offered such a privilege to anyone before, but he was willing to go all in to secure Ryuji''s goodwill.


    Everyone watching quickly understood his intentions. He was clearly trying to tie Ryuji to the Shinomiya family.


    However, this was still Gan''an''s event, so nobody could voice any objections.


    Ryuji epted the card without a hint of politeness. At his level, there was no need for red tape or false humility. Directness was better.@@novelbin@@


    "What does the Shinomiya family want?" he asked, eyeing the ck card in his hand before looking up at Gan''an with interest.


    He was curious to see what the man would say next.

 Chapter 147: Undercurrents

    The other top consortiums quickly took the hint, just like the Suzuki family, and after a moment of hesitation, they began to leave one by one. As for the smaller consortiums, they didn''t pose a threat worth considering. The Shinomiya family alone could handle all of them if needed.


    "Mom, let''s head out too!" Eriri tugged at her mother, eager to leave. Ryuji had already gone, and she felt no need to linger. Today, she''d seen a side of him that was undeniably impressive, and she couldn''t wait to boast about it the next time she visited the Service Club.


    Humph! She thought to herself. Only I got to see Ryuji like this, none of them did.


    Haruno, standing nearby, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her own mother. "Still feeling proud of Yukino, huh?" she teased with a smirk.@@novelbin@@


    Fumino shot her daughter an annoyed look, recognizing the sarcasm in her tone. Yes, she''d been a bit over the top about Yukino bing a sorcerer, but Haruno didn''t need to keep rubbing it in.


    "Let''s just go," Fumino said, sighing. But inside, she was more subdued. After seeing today''s disy of power, her previous pride had certainly taken a hit.


    Satisfied that her mother had been humbled, Harunoughed lightly and followed her out.


    As for Ryuji, he didn''t spare a second thought for the banter or alliances forming in the banquet hall. Even if some people harbored ill intentions, it didn''t concern him. If they crossed the line, he''d simply deal with them. No need to overthink it.


    On the way out, Mei Mei nced at the ck card in Ryuji''s hand, her tone carrying a hint of envy. "An unlimited spending card," she murmured, her eyes gleaming. For someone who loved money as much as she did, it was the ultimate prize.


    "If you want it, take it," Ryuji offered with a nonchnt shrug, pushing the card toward her.


    Mei Mei looked at him, surprised, before chuckling and pushing the card back. "Nah. If I want something like this, I''ll get it myself."


    Besides, she leaned closer to him with a sly smile, "If you''re mine, then wouldn''t everything you have be mine anyway?"


    Ryuji caught her meaning immediately. He grinned and tucked the card back into his pocket.


    He nced at his watch. "It''s still early. Are you freeter?"


    Mei Mei raised an eyebrow, amused. So he was finally acknowledging her charms? Rejection? Not a chance.


    "For you? I''m free whenever you need me," she replied with a smirk.


    "Good, then be prepared. You might not be able to move tomorrow," he teased.


    "Oh really? I don''t believe that," Mei Mei shot back, her face flushed but her eyes defiant. She wasn''t about to back down now.


    Ryuji chuckled at her boldness. "Challenge epted," he said, and they set off, but instead of a hotel, Mei Mei led him to her home. She wanted this to be formal, in her own space.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the shadows, Kenjaku observed Ryuji''s every move. But instead of feeling threatened, Nosuke looked... delighted.


    "Yes... magnificent," he murmured. "He can even wield Gojo Satoru''s domain technique, Infinite Void." To him, this was confirmation that Ryuji had the potential to grow far beyond even the legendary Ryomen Sukuna.


    As he watched, Kenjaku began to wonder just how far Ryuji could go. If anyone could surpass the King of Curses, it would be someone like him. The prospect filled him with anticipation.


    But not everyone shared Kenjaku''s excitement. Jogo, lurking nearby, red venomously at Ryuji''s retreating figure.


    "That human... he''s bing stronger and stronger," Jogo spat.


    Hanami nodded, their tone cautious. Even Mahito, usually so full of bluster, seemed subdued whenever Ryuji''s name was mentioned. The reality of Ryuji''s power was hitting them all hard.


    "Damn it!" Jogo growled, standing up abruptly. Despite his usual recklessness, he wasn''t foolish enough to challenge Ryuji directly. He valued his life too much for that.


    Turning to Kenjaku, he demanded, "Are you sure Sukuna can handle him?"


    This was the story Kenjaku had fed them¡ªto get them to cooperate in resurrecting Sukuna, the so-called King of Curses, iming Sukuna would be able to eliminate Ryuji.


    Kenjaku shed an easy smile. "Rx. Sukuna is a thousand-year-old curse, the strongest of his kind. Against Ryuji? He''s more than enough."


    Jogo''s anger subsided slightly, though he still looked troubled. "Then we need to focus on reviving Sukuna," he said. His patience was running thin.


    Hanami looked skeptical but held back, watching Kenjaku with wary eyes. Something about him didn''t sit right, but they had no choice but to rely on him.


    Kenjaku, meanwhile, was inwardly amused. He knew the truth¡ªSukuna wasn''t nearly ready for a full resurrection. The cursed fingers currently in Itadori''s possession wouldn''t bring Sukuna back at his true power. If he were revived now, it''d only be a fragment of his former self. What would be the point?


    "Patience," Kenjaku said smoothly, hiding his true thoughts. "If we rush the resurrection now, it''ll be meaningless. We need to gather at least fifteen or sixteen fingers before we even consider reviving him. Otherwise, he won''t stand a chance against Ryuji."


    Jogo clenched his fists but eventually nodded. As much as he hated waiting, he knew Kenjaku was right.


    With nothing more to do, the cursed spirits departed, each lost in their own thoughts.


    ---


    Ryuji, oblivious to Kenjaku''s schemes, was busy admiring Mei Mei''s home. "Nice ce," hemented, impressed by the luxurious decor.


    Mei Mei shrugged, pouring him a ss of red wine. "I like money, but I''m not one to just hoard it. Gotta enjoy it too."


    She''d changed into a silk robe, her tall, elegant frame drawing Ryuji''s eye. He raised an eyebrow, silently appreciating her beauty. Out of all the sorcerers he''d met, Mei Mei was certainly one of the most striking.


    "What are you thinking about?" Mei Mei asked, noticing his thoughtful expression as she handed him a ss.


    "I was just thinking about Utahime," he admitted honestly.


    Mei Mei rolled her eyes, though she couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Really? Thinking about another woman while you''re with me?"


    Ryuji chuckled, taking a sip of his wine. "Nothing like that. I was just wondering¡ªwhy hasn''t Shoko healed the scar on her face? She''s got one of the most advanced reversal techniques around."


    "Oh, that." Mei Meiughed softly. "Utahime got that scar when she was promoted to quasi-first-grade. Shoko offered to heal it, but Utahime refused. Said she wanted to keep it as a reminder, like a badge of honor."

 Chapter 149: Hollow Feeling

    Meanwhile, in the Shinomiya residence, Kaguya was sitting in her room, looking at Hayasaka Ai with concern as the girl finally returned home.


    "Where have you been all day?" Kaguya asked, her brows furrowing with worry. She noticed the slight unsteadiness in Hayasaka''s walk.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I''m fine," Ai said, attempting to sound nonchnt. But inside, she was conflicted. She had known sorcerers possessed great power, but she hadn''t expected it to be this overwhelming.


    Of course, she had woken up much earlier but had dyed her return to familiarize herself with her newfound abilities. If she now had the power of a sorcerer, it only made sense to learn how to control it. Even though she had only had a short amount of time, Ai discovered that she was talented enough to already create basic objects using her newly acquired construction technique.


    However, her limited cursed energy prevented her from making much before she reached her limits. It was a start, but she was already doing better than Zenin Mai, who struggled to even make a few bullets without exhausting herself.


    "Some things came up," Ai said, trying to sound casual.


    "Alright then," Kaguya replied, relieved. As long as Hayasaka was okay, that was enough for her. Kaguya returned to fiddling with the smartphone she had recently acquired, trying to master its features. Despite her inexperience, Kaguya''s natural intelligence allowed her to adapt quickly.


    "Oh, Hayasaka!" Kaguya said suddenly, her eyes lighting up with a question.


    "Yes, Miss?"


    "Do you think Ryuji would like someone like me?" she asked, her voice soft with anticipation.


    Ai blinked, momentarily taken aback. If this question hade up before today, she would have given an answer tofort Kaguya without a second thought. But now? Now that she knew Ryuji on a deeper level, the question felt moreplicated.


    "Hayasaka?" Kaguya asked again, noting her maid''s silence.


    Ai cleared her throat, snapping out of her thoughts. "Miss Kaguya, you''re beautiful. I''m sure Ryuji would find you appealing."


    Kaguya blushed a little, a rare sight. "But Ryuji''s not the type to be drawn in just by looks. He''s... too upright for that."


    Upright? Ai struggled not to react. Ryuji? Upright? If only Kaguya knew the reality.@@novelbin@@


    But as she watched the hopeful look on Kaguya''s face, Ai''s heart sank. Kaguya truly believed in Ryuji''s noble character. Well, if that''s what she wants to think... Ai thought, suppressing a sigh. In the end, she was just a maid, who was she to challenge herdy''s beliefs?


    Besides, while she may have her reservations about Ryuji, there was one thing she was sure of: if Kaguya did end up with him, she wouldn''t have to worry about being manipted or used by the Shinomiya family ever again. With Ryuji by her side, Kaguya could live as she wanted, unafraid of the power struggles and schemes that surrounded her.


    "If it''s you, Miss Kaguya, I have no doubt Ryuji would care for you," Ai said, and this time, she meant it.


    Kaguya''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of pink. "It''s not so certain as you make it sound," she said bashfully. Only with Ai did Kaguya let down her guard enough to show this side of herself.


    Ai noticed this and felt a pang of guilt. She had been considering how best to confess her true role in Kaguya''s life. Originally, she was sent to report to Shinomiya Oko, Kaguya''s scheming older brother. But now, after everything, after gaining power as a sorcerer, Ai wanted out. She wanted to be loyal to Kaguya and not be an unwilling pawn for the Shinomiya family''s internal power ys.


    But seeing Kaguya''s innocent and trusting face, Ai felt her resolve waver. She needed to tell Kaguya, little by little, so the shock would be easier to bear.


    Just then, her phone buzzed, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Was it from Ryuji? A small smile crept onto Ai''s face at the thought. She nced at Kaguya, who was still immersed in her phone, before taking out her own to check. Her heart sank when she saw the sender¡ªShinomiya Oko.


    The smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared. She unlocked her phone and read the message:


    "Get to me immediately, no matter where you are. Now."


    Ai''s eyes narrowed at the tersemand. She had no intention of answering Oko''s summons. Not now, not ever.


    Then another message came through, this one with a photo attached. Ai''s face turned pale as she saw it. It was an image of Oko sitting in the main seat at the Hayasaka family home, her parents positioned like subordinates across from him. His caption was brief but clear:


    "If you''re not here in half an hour, you know the consequences."


    Oko put down his phone, smirking at the anxious nces exchanged between Hayasaka Ai''s parents.


    "Master Oko," Hayasaka''s father began hesitantly, trying to bridge the tension. "If we''ve failed in any way, please¡ª"


    "Enough," Oko snapped, cutting him off coldly. His smile was sharp, predatory. "Your daughter has proven... disappointing. But don''t worry, I only want to have a chat with her."


    Hayasaka Ai''s mother cast a worried nce at her husband, then stood up. "I''ll fetch some tea," she said, needing a moment to think. She moved to the kitchen, pulling out her phone as soon as she was out of sight:


    "Don''te. Leave immediately, Ai. We saved some money for you. Get out of the city, out of Japan. Don''te back."


    ---


    Ai stared at her mother''s desperate message, the weight of their sacrifice settling in her chest like a stone. "Mother..." she whispered, eyes hardening with determination.


    There was no way she''d let her parents face the consequences alone. Before, she might have felt powerless. But now? Now, she had choices.


    "Miss," Ai said, her voice cutting through the silence.


    Kaguya looked up, surprised by the intensity in her voice. "What is it, Hayasaka?"


    "There''s something I need to tell you," Ai said, her heart pounding. This was it.


    Kaguya''s eyes widened as Ai exined how she had been sent to serve as Oko''s spy. The room felt like it was closing in as Kaguya''s face shifted from confusion to disbelief.


    "No... it can''t be. You wouldn''t betray me, Hayasaka," Kaguya said, her voice breaking.


    Ai''s throat tightened, but she forced herself to continue. "I never wanted to betray you. I''ve always done my best to protect you. I swear it. The only reason I''m telling you now is because... because Oko is threatening my parents. He wanted me to seduce Ryuji to keep you away from him, but I didn''t. I couldn''t. And now... he knows."


    Kaguya sat back, eyes hollow as she tried to process everything. The maid she trusted, who was like a sister to her, had been nted by her own brother.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 150+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 152: Powerlessness

    "Ran!"


    Conan didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Ran like this made Conan anxious. If she didn''t revert back to her usual self soon, he felt as if he might really lose her.


    Damn it!


    "Talk about yourself!"


    Ran, however, didn''t notice Conan''s expression at all.


    Instead, she turned toward Sonoko with curiosity.


    "How are things going between you and Makoto?"


    Ran was aware that her best friend recently got a boyfriend, and that boyfriend was Makoto, known as the karate king for winning 400 consecutive matches.


    "If it''s Makoto, it''s fine!"


    When Sonoko spoke about Kyogoku, her expression faltered a bit.


    Ran caught on right away.


    "What happened?"


    "..."


    In front of others, Sonoko usually wouldn''t divulge much. But Ran was her closest friend, and they had shared everything since they were kids. After hesitating for a moment, Sonoko sighed and spoke up.@@novelbin@@


    "Makoto has been acting a little weirdtely. He barely even looks at me anymore!"


    Although Sonoko might seem a bit naive, she wasn''t entirely clueless.


    "Isn''t that kind of expected?"


    Before Ran could react, Conan, who had been listening intently, couldn''t help but interject.


    "What did you say, you little brat?!"


    Sonoko''s eyes narrowed, ring at Conan with irritation.


    Conan, still frustrated by what happened earlier, seized this opportunity to let out all his pent-up feelings.


    "For someone like Makoto, who''s won 400 karate matches, it''s only natural for other women to notice him. You''re not exactly stunning, so you don''t really think he''s with you just for your looks, do you?"


    Sonoko, with her headband and average looks, clenched her fists.


    "You...!"


    Unable to retort, she pointed at Conan, fuming with frustration.


    "Hit a nerve, didn''t I?"


    Conan smirked. It felt good to see her unsettled, especially after how she''d embarrassed him in front of Ran before.


    "Noeback? Looks like you already know the truth, huh?"


    "..."


    Sonoko fell silent.


    Even if she hadn''t fully acknowledged it before, she wasn''t entirely oblivious.


    "Enough, Conan!"


    Noticing Sonoko''s disheartened expression, Ran quickly scolded Conan.


    "Tsk!" Though annoyed, Conan respected Ran enough to stop talking. He crossed his arms and walked off to the side, grumbling internally.


    Ran let out a small sigh and patted Sonoko''s shoulder gently.


    "I believe Makoto really cares about you. Don''t overthink it!"


    "Oh, by the way, didn''t you mention seeing that sorcerer on the live broadcast? Can you tell me more about it?"


    Ran wanted to change the subject quickly.


    Though still feeling down, Sonoko nodded and recounted what she''d seen about Ryuji.


    It wasn''t until the evening that the shopping trip ended.


    "I''ll head back first."


    Ran waved as Sonoko''s ride pulled up, taking Conan with her.


    After getting home, Sonoko saw her father, Suzuki Shiro, sitting in the living room with Makoto Kyogoku. They seemed to be in the middle of a conversation.


    "Makoto?"


    Sonoko was taken aback. In the past, Makoto had always declined her invitations to visit, citing his intense karate training. Why was he here now?


    "Sonoko~"


    Makoto stood up with a smile when he saw her.


    "I came to discuss some matters with your dad."


    "Is that so?"


    So he came to see her father? Sonoko forced a smile as she looked at her father.


    "Well, you two carry on. I''m heading to my room."


    "Huh?"


    Makoto was surprised by Sonoko''s reaction. Normally, she would rush to his side the moment she saw him.


    "By the way, Sonoko, I have some free time tomorrow. How about we go out together?"


    "No, I''m a bit tired after today''s shopping with Ran. I''d like to rest."


    For some reason, Conan''s words echoed in her mind when she looked at Makoto. Was she so in that someone as exceptional as him would only be interested in her because of the Suzuki family''s wealth?


    When someone who''s never experienced love questions their worth, there''s always that sting of realization.


    "I... I see. Then take care and get some rest."


    Rejected? This waspletely unexpected for Makoto. Normally, Sonoko would be overjoyed at such an invitation. She would cover all their expenses and even give him avish gift by the end of the day.


    Was she losing interest? Were wealthy girls always so impulsive in their affections?


    Makoto said nothing more but couldn''t shake off the unease.


    Sonoko, oblivious to Makoto''s thoughts, went back to her room. It wasn''t until the maid knocked that she emerged again. By then, Makoto had already left, leaving only her father in the room.


    "Makoto''s gone?"


    "Yeah." Suzuki Shiro sipped his tea, noticing the change in his daughter''s behavior with surprise.


    Not long ago, Sonoko was so infatuated she''d do anything for Makoto. Today, though, she was different.


    Honestly, whether Makoto had hidden motives or not, Shiro didn''t care too much. The Suzuki family''s wealth was vast, more than enough for generations.


    Still, seeing his daughter mature made him pleased.


    Casually, he mentioned, "Makoto suggested that the Suzuki family sponsor a karatepetition, inviting more participants."


    "A karatepetition?"


    A way to show off his prowess? But in this era of sorcerers, no matter how skilled someone was in karate, it didn''t mean much.


    "So, we''re footing the bill?"


    Sonoko, who''d never questioned such things before, now asked.


    "..." Shiro was surprised again but stayed silent, acknowledging her shift.


    "I haven''t given him an answer yet."


    Shiro was only interested in his daughter''s happiness. He waited to see what she''d say.


    "Forget it."


    Sonoko paused before replying.


    "No matter how skilled someone is in karate, they can''t fight against a cursed spirit. Let him deal with it himself."


    If it had no value, why go through with it?


    "..."


    Shiro was stunned but satisfied. He didn''t mind if his daughter dated someone shy, as long as she wasn''t being taken advantage of. This newfound independence was promising.


    "Then I''ll let him knowter."


    Whether Makoto would be upset or not was not Suzuki Shiro''s concern.


    "Oh, one more thing."


    He hadn''t thought it necessary to mention before, but now he felt she should know.


    "I heard from the staff that when Miss Mei Mei visited us, Makoto approached her, asking to be taught how to exorcise curses."


    Needless to say, he was turned down.


    "..."


    But this only confirmed that Makoto had ulterior motives.


    Sonoko''s hands balled into fists.


    "I understand."


    That was enough for Shiro. He was content with her reaction.


    "Is this Miss Mei Mei ?"


    Mei Mei, looking irritated, picked up her phone and spoke coldly.


    "If you call me again, I''ll kill you."


    With that, she hung up and tossed her phone aside.


    "Another admirer?"


    In the room, Ryuji held Mei Mei close, his eyes amused.


    "No."


    Leaning against him, she smiled warmly.


    "Just someone desperate for power. His name''s Makoto Kyogoku. I met him when visiting the Suzuki family. He must''ve gotten my number through them."


    Mei Mei never gave her contact information to Makoto.


    But she didn''t care.


    "Makoto Kyogoku?"


    Ryuji, who had watched several episodes of Detective Conan, recognized the name.


    Longing for power? In this era, who didn''t crave it?


    "With his skills, he might have some potential as a sorcerer."


    After all, dodging bullets and punching through walls were feats unheard of for a regr person. In Conan''s world, he was a monster; in this world, he could very well be a sorcerer with considerable talent.


    "And?"


    Mei Mei was aware of this but shrugged dismissively.


    "I''m not interested in teaching beginners."


    There were plenty of people with sorcerer potential out there. Why waste time on Makoto? She''d much rather spend her time with Ryuji.


    "Hahaha."


    Ryuji chuckled but didn''t add anything.


    Cursed energy was born from negative emotions. If Makoto really did possess potential and hadn''t learned to harness it properly, it would inevitably affect his mind. This conversation was proof enough.


    It seemed Makoto was ambitious, but that didn''t matter. If he ever crossed a line, Ryuji could easily put him in his ce.


    "Have you rested enough?" Ryuji asked, shifting his gaze to Mei Mei.


    "Of course!"


    Mei Mei, realizing what he meant, smiled and nodded without hesitation.


    The tension began to build.


    Crack!


    Makoto wasn''t feeling asposed. His phone shattered in his grip.


    "Hah..."


    It took considerable effort to steady his nerves.


    "Damn it!"


    First, Suzuki Shiro called and implied that the karatepetition would only happen if Makoto paid for it himself. And now this? Everything was slipping out of his control.


    If Sonoko were still head over heels, she''d never have allowed this. Something had changed.


    So Makoto turned his focus to Mei Mei.


    A true sorcerer. If he could gain her guidance, he wouldn''t need the Suzuki family''s wealth.


    But reality hit hard.


    Rejected by both Sonoko and Mei Mei¡ªit was aplete defeat.


    Makoto''s eyes showed a flicker of doubt and indecision. After standing in silence for a while, he finally reached into his pocket and took out a new phone. With a sigh, he dialed a number.


    "You mentioned before that you''d be willing to teach me to be a sorcerer, right?"


    "Oh! So, you''ve made up your mind?"


    ***


    If you came here from WN originally, I''m re-uploading this back on WN. Just check my profile. Let''s hope it stays up this time.


    Support me on patreon to read 150+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 154: The Other Way Round

    From the back of the crowd, Shizuka finally made her way over.


    With a stern expression, she red at the students around her.


    "Have you all forgotten that ss has already started?" Morning reading time wasn''t that long, and by now, the first ss was underway. Yet, these students showed no signs of returning to their seats.


    "But, Ms. Hiratsuka¡ª"


    It was clear that these students respected and were a little scared of Shizuka, but they still wanted to justify their behavior. After all, who could focus on school now?


    Bang!


    Knowing exactly what they were about to say, Shizuka didn''t waste her breath. Instead, she punched the ssroom wall next to her. A deafening noise echoed as cracks spread out from the impact, leaving a deep imprint of her fist on the wall.


    That''s right¡ªthanks to Ryuji, Shizuka had be a sorcerer. However, unlike the girls, she had only gained the ability to harness cursed energy and hadn''t awakened any specific techniques. But even so, the cursed energy greatly enhanced her physical strength and durability,bined with her barrier cat abilities. If she hadn''t held back, that single punch would have shattered the entire wall.


    Hiss!


    The students who were about to speak fell silent, wide-eyed and stunned. Was this real? If that punchnded on them, they''d be out cold in an instant. There was no doubt left in their minds that Shizuka, too, was a sorcerer.


    In truth, they barely understood what being a sorcerer entailed, but Shizuka had always been intimidating enough that this didn''t seem out of character for her. She''d been known as the "tiger" of the school for a reason.


    "Now, everyone return to your ssrooms. If I hear any noise in ten minutes, don''t me me for what happens next. Got it?"


    Her voice, tinged with a threat, left no room for argument.


    "¡­"


    No one dared argue. They knew she was trying to scare them back to ss, but they weren''t willing to test her. The crowd began to disperse.


    "Wait, don''t step on me!"


    "Help, I don''t want to get trampled!"


    "This is scarier than a cursed spirit!"


    It was safe to say that Shizuka''s reputation would skyrocket after today.


    Ten minutester, the hallway that had been packed with students was now empty.


    "Tsk."


    Shizuka rolled her eyes at the chaos she had to handle. Couldn''t they just listen for once? She nced over at Ryuji, who was watching her with an amused look, and felt her face flush. Did he have to see her act like this? But then she quickly brushed off the thought.


    Who was she kidding? Ryuji had seen every side of her. There were no secrets between them.


    Her initial embarrassment faded, and she shot Ryuji a slightly sulky look. Was he ignoring her on purpose by not visiting for so long?


    Ahem.


    Ryuji shifted ufortably at her stare. He was just trying to get through the school day, but clearly, things weren''t going as nned. Rumors were already flying around the school about his mysterious and powerful aura, and students continued toe up to him between sses. If not for Shizuka keeping them in line, it would have been impossible to attend.


    "As expected, I''m like an animal in a zoo," Ryuji muttered as he entered Shizuka''s office between sses. She was alone, and the hallway was finally empty.


    Leaning back on the sofa, Ryuji sighed. "So, this is what you meant when you said things had calmed down?"


    Shizuka looked a bit sheepish. The school had felt quieter recently, and honestly, she''d missed Ryuji and wanted to see him back.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll make sure they stay in line," Shizuka promised.


    Ryuji wasn''t a fan of unnecessary disturbances, and Shizuka knew that.


    And for her, handling problems with her fists was second nature.


    "Alright then."


    Ryuji knew better than to argue when Shizuka was determined. Plus, he trusted her ability. After a moment of silence, Shizuka''s voice softened.


    "So, if I hadn''t asked you toe, would you have forgotten me?"


    Ryuji chuckled. It was funny to hear her say that out loud. Tilting his head, he met her eyes with a yful smile.


    "Who says I didn''te because I missed you?"


    "Huh?"


    Shizuka''s demeanor changed in an instant, the irritation in her eyes reced with surprise and delight.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    It wasn''t exactly true, but Ryuji wasn''t going to admit that.


    "You, remembering me with all the girls around you?"


    "¡­"


    Ryuji hadn''t realized Shizuka could be so self-conscious. He stood up from the sofa and walked over to her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Despite secretly hoping for it, Shizuka couldn''t help the hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    Ryuji, though, was more straightforward.


    "You¡ª"


    ---


    When Ryuji arrived at the Service Club room, the girls were also surprised to see him, even if he''d mentioned his return beforehand.


    "You really do know how to make an entrance, Ryuji. I heard the school was buzzing this morning!" Mai said with a smirk as she approached him.


    Ryuji lightly flicked her on the forehead.


    "Ow! One day you''ll knock me silly!" she teased.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you were, I could fix you up," he replied, referring to the incredible regenerative power of his techniques.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Mai pouted, but the glimmer in her eyes showed her happiness. With Ryuji back, the Service Club felt lively again. When he wasn''t around, the room was silent, each girl absorbed in training. It was clear¡ªRyuji was the glue that kept them together.


    The yful atmosphere brought smiles to the girls'' faces. Everything felt right again.


    Seeing them joking around, Ryuji couldn''t help but smile himself. School life was definitely more enjoyable with them around.


    But then he noticed Yukino looking distant and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    Caught off-guard, Yukino blinked at him.


    "No, I''m fine," she said quickly, shaking her head. She was independent, used to handling everything on her own, and rarely asked for help.


    Ryuji tapped her lightly on the forehead.


    "Do you really think I can''t tell? Have you forgotten who I am?" he teased, a confident grin on his face.


    Instead of being annoyed, Yukino felt reassured. When Ryuji was around, everything felt manageable, no matter how difficult it seemed.


    "Come on, tell me," Ryuji urged, genuinely curious.


    Yukino hesitated, then sighed and shared what had been bothering her. She exined how she''d used her sorcerer abilities to protect her family.


    "So that''s it, huh? Well done," Ryuji said, nodding approvingly. With more people aware of sorcerers, it was only natural that families would seek their help. The fact that Yukino, a rtively new sorcerer, had resolved the issue on her own showed how capable she was.


    "So, what''s really worrying you? Is it your family?"


    "Yeah," Yukino admitted, surprised at how easily Ryuji had guessed.


    "It''s my sister; she''s supportive. Buttely, my mother has been subtly trying to pull me back into the family."


    Yukino''s sister, Haruno, truly cared for her and was thrilled that she''d be a sorcerer. She would never manipte her. But their mother, Fumino, was different.


    Since Yukino had moved out, Fumino hadn''t shown much interest in her. But now that Yukino was a sorcerer, that had changed. Despite Yukino''s repeated refusals, her mother kept pushing.


    "So, you think she''s interested in your sorcerer status?" Ryuji asked.


    He had met Fumino before and knew she was cunning and calcting.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Yukino said. "Before, she didn''t care about me at all. Now, suddenly, she does."


    Fumino wasn''t heartless; she did care about her daughters, but her loyalty to the family''s interests came first.@@novelbin@@


    "Maybe. But this isn''t something you need to worry about," Ryuji said. He couldn''t read minds or know for sure what Fumino was nning, but he knew one thing for certain.


    "Hmm?"


    Yukino looked at him in surprise.


    Ryuji smiled and gently patted her head.


    "You''re a sorcerer, and the Yukinoshita family is just an ordinary family. Remember that. It''s not you who should be worried¡ªit''s them. Do what you want and follow your own path."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 156: 7 Days

    They were all sneaking nces at Shouko, watching her like she was prey.@@novelbin@@


    Yet, Shouko herself had no clue. She sat there with a hint of excitement, her eyes taking in the room.


    Because of her hearing condition, Shouko rarely went out or did things like watching movies. Now, sitting with what she thought were friends, she felt a glimmer of happiness.


    The tape was quickly inserted into the yer.


    The TV hummed to life, the screen crackling with static.


    "By the way, I''m going to grab some drinks!" one of the girls said suddenly.


    "Yeah, me too!"


    "I''lle along!"


    Before they even settled in, the group made their way toward the door.


    "???"


    The movie was starting, so why were they leaving now? Shouko was confused and instinctively stood up to follow.


    But one of the girls put a hand on her shoulder and smiled sweetly.


    "Shouko, stay and watch! We''ve already seen this movie once. Just wait for us toe back, okay?"


    "..."


    Is this really alright?


    Unable to speak, Shouko reached for her phone to type out a response.


    "It''s fine!"


    The girl pressed the power button, turning off Shouko''s phone with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "We''ll be right back!"


    With no choice, Shouko nodded. I''ll wait for you, she thought.


    Outside the private room, the girls shut the door and exchanged satisfied nces, silentughter bubbling up. Their n was unfolding perfectly.


    "Finally, we can breathe again. That curse has had me up all night," one of the girls muttered, eyes wide with lingering fear.


    The others nodded, their expressions grim.


    "Should we head back now?" another girl suggested.


    "Not yet!" the lead girl said, a smirk ying on her lips. "Don''t you want to see the look on Shouko''s face when she finds out?"


    "..."


    The group fell silent, but their eyes glimmered with anticipation.


    Inside the private room, Shouko felt a strange sense of loneliness wash over her. The air felt colder, more suffocating than before.


    Why do I feel this way? I''m used to being alone.


    Zzzt-zzt-zzt!


    The TV''s static continued, but after a moment, the screen shifted.


    The movie finally started.


    Shouko''s gaze flicked to the door, wondering why her ssmates hadn''t returned yet. Should I pause it and wait for them?


    Before she could get up, the scene on the TV changed.


    It showed a forest, dark and dense. In the middle of it stood an ancient well, the stone rim cracked and covered in moss.


    What''s this?


    It didn''t seem like the beginning of any movie she knew.


    A chill ran down her spine, making the room feel even colder. But the air conditioning was off.


    Suddenly, a pale, bony hand emerged from the well.


    "!"


    The abrupt appearance made Shoko''s heart jump. But the real horror was just beginning.


    First, a hand. Then a head covered with long, matted hair. A torso. A woman''s figure slowly wed her way out of the well.


    "!!"


    The chill in the room intensified. Shouko tried to move, to reach for the remote or her phone, but found herself paralyzed. Even her voice, which was already faint, wouldn''te out.


    All she could do was stare, wide-eyed, as the figure on the screen inched closer.


    When the woman was right at the edge of the screen, her hand reached through the TV, crossing the boundary between reality and nightmare.


    "!!"


    Shouko''s body shook, and if she could scream, she would have.


    Is this¡­ Sadako?


    Shouko didn''t know much about the cursed legends, but after learning that sorcerers and supernatural phenomena were real, she''d read up on urban myths, hoping she''d never have to face one herself.


    But now, it was happening. And she finally understood¡ªthe tape was cursed. They didn''t bring her here to watch a movie; they tricked her into being cursed by Sadako.


    But why?


    Even if they weren''t friends, she couldn''t imagine why anyone would go to such lengths.


    The woman fully emerged from the TV, moving toward Shouko with deliberate slowness. Tears welled up in her eyes as Sadako came within arm''s reach.


    Then, the figure stopped.


    A voice, cold and echoing, whispered in her ear:


    "Seven days."


    Sadako''s curse. Anyone who watched the cursed tape would be haunted and killed after seven days.


    With that, Sadako retreated back into the TV, and the screen went dark.


    "¡­"


    Shoko sat there, her whole body trembling, sweat soaking through her clothes. Seven days. She had only seven days left.


    She was still in shock when the door creaked open.


    "Looks like it''s over."


    The girls returned, noticing the dark screen. They exchanged looks and rxed.


    "¡­"


    Shouko''s eyes, once filled with fear, now zed with anger. She watched them, clutching her phone as she rapidly typed.


    Why?


    Why would they do this to her? They didn''t have any deep-seated hatred. She''d never done anything to provoke them. This wasn''t just bullying¡ªthis was a death sentence.


    "Eh, you''re mad? You''re really clueless, aren''t you?" the lead girl said, smirking as she took in Shoko''s expression.


    "If you''re going to me someone, me your bad luck. At least your death means we''re saved."


    "???"


    What? What did they mean by that?


    "You deserve to know, I guess." The girl shrugged and held up the cursed tape, her expression void of any guilt.


    "We stumbled across this tape by ident. Thought it was some kind of joke at first, but when we realized it was Sadako''s curse, we were terrified."


    She shuddered, eyes ncing at the floor as if reliving the fear. Every night, they had dreamt of the horrifying scene of Sadako taking their lives. It had driven them to desperation.


    "If you want to me someone, me Ryuji."


    "???"


    Ryuji? What did he have to do with this? Shoko couldn''t understand.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" The lead girl crossed her arms, an arrogant tilt to her chin. "If Ryuji had just helped us deal with Sadako, we wouldn''t havee to you."


    "¡­"


    The sheer absurdity of it left Shoko speechless. So it was Ryuji''s fault because he didn''t solve their problem? They hadn''t even approached him for help, too afraid to confront him directly, and now they thought it was justified to involve her?


    "Ryuji didn''t help us, so we had to help ourselves!" another girl chimed in, proud of their twisted logic. "ording to what I''ve read, as long as you show the cursed tape to someone else within seven days, the curse will transfer to them. We had no choice but to try."


    There were countless stories about Sadako, and many suggested that passing the curse on was a way to survive. They couldn''t be sure if it would work, but they were desperate enough to try.


    And now, after making Shouko watch the tape, they felt an immediate, albeit unconfirmed, sense of relief.


    They were safe, or so they thought.


    "Look, we even gave you a chance!" The lead girl tossed the tape at Shouko. It fell into herp as the girl''s mocking voice continued. "Find someone else to pass it on to. If you can, that is."


    With that, they left, theirughter echoing down the hallway.


    "Let''s go celebrate!"


    "There''s an izakaya nearby. How about that?"


    "Perfect! Let''s go!"


    They left without another nce at Shouko, uncaring of what would happen next.


    "¡­"


    In the private room, Shouko sat motionless, clutching the cursed tape with trembling hands.


    That evening¡ª


    "Shouko isn''t back yet?"


    After a long day at work, Yaeko returned home, visibly exhausted. She frowned when she saw only Yuzuru in the house.


    "Yeah." Yuzuru''s face was etched with worry. She had gone out to search but returned empty-handed.


    Yuzuru had always been protective of her sister, even cutting her hair short and adopting a tomboyish look to ward off bullies.


    "¡­"


    Yaeko''s face hardened. Though she was a strict mother, she cared deeply for her daughters, even if she rarely showed it. She knew how much Shoko had endured growing up due to her disability.


    And now, she hadn''te home. Was she being bullied again?


    The thought made Yaeko''s fists clench.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 158: Arisu?

    During the lunch break, Ryuji suddenly sneezed as he got up.


    "Do you have a cold?" Yumiko, who was nearby, looked at him with concern.


    "No, probably just someone talking about me behind my back!" With Ryuji''s current level of power, it was impossible for him to catch a cold. The only exnation was that someone, somewhere, was mentioning him. But who could it be? He shrugged it off. Plenty of people talked about him, and there was no point in trying to figure out who it was. Even if he did, what would be the point?


    Ryuji didn''t dwell on it and instead motioned for Yumiko and the others to follow him out of the ssroom.


    "Come on, let''s head to the Service Club!"


    Ever since he''d starteding back to school, Ryuji spent most of his lunch breaks and afternoons after ss in the Service Club room, unless he had other obligations. Staying in the ssroom too long would inevitably lead to being mobbed by curious students, all eager to get a glimpse of the school''s renowned sorcerer.


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    Usually, things were quiet in the Service Club, but today was an exception. Saki burst into the room, eyes wide with excitement as she looked at Ryuji.


    "I''ve got a lead!"


    "???"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, and the other girls exchanged curious nces. It took them a moment to piece together what Saki meant.


    Then it clicked for Ryuji. "So, you''ve found someone being haunted by a cursed spirit?"


    Ryuji had previously told Saki that if she came across anyone dealing with a cursed spirit and looking for help, she could bring them to him. He''d handle it, though any rewards would be split, with Ryuji taking the lion''s share.


    The other girls quickly understood what was happening but couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    "Aren''t you a sorcerer now, too?" Yui asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Saki looked sheepish, scratching her head. "Well, yeah, but¡­ I don''t really know what I''m doing yet!"


    She had the ability but not the experience or knowledge needed to handle cases involving curses.


    "You should bring them in first," Ryuji said, waving his hand dismissively. "We need to see what the issue is."


    "Right!"


    Saki grinned, d Ryuji wasn''t annoyed, and darted back out to get the people in question. The potential payment was good, even if she only got a small share. It would be enough to help her manage daily expenses, which was more than she could ask for.


    It didn''t take long for her to return, and this time she brought two girls with her.


    They were strikingly beautiful, and their presence made Ryuji pause for a moment. Not because of their looks, but because they seemed familiar.


    The silver-haired girl with a cane was none other than Arisu, the clever and cunning student leader from another prestigious school. Despite her frail appearance, she was known for her sharp mind and was even nicknamed the "Little Tyrant." The other girl, with waist-length hair and a guarded expression, was Masumi, Arisu''s loyal but somewhat reluctant follower.


    Ryuji''s mind raced as he considered the sudden arrival of these two. What were they doing here at Sobu High? They must have just transferred in; otherwise, he''d have heard something by now. With Arisu''s looks and capabilities, she wouldn''t have stayed under the radar.


    "Good afternoon, everyone," Arisu said, her voice calm and steady as she offered a graceful nod. Despite the many eyes on her, she showed no signs of nervousness. She was well-practiced in public decorum.


    Masumi, on the other hand, had her eyes locked on Ryuji, a mixture of wariness and disbelief in her gaze. It was obvious she''de here because of him, and she still couldn''t understand why Arisu would drag her along.


    They were in ss A at their previous school, with a path to secure futures if they graduated sessfully. Why did they suddenly transfer, and why because of him? Just because he was a powerful sorcerer?


    Masumi''s background wasn''t particrly affluent, so her perspective was different from Arisu''s. She couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    Ryuji noticed Masumi''s intense gaze and smirked slightly. It was hard not to notice someone staring so openly. The other girls in the room noticed it too, eyebrows furrowing.


    "Masumi," Arisu called out smoothly, maintaining her polite smile.


    "What?" Masumi snapped out of her daze and looked at Arisu, confused.


    "Your staring is rather rude."


    "¡­"


    Masumi wanted to protest, but knowing they weren''t alone, she kept her mouth shut.@@novelbin@@


    "I apologize for any difort, Mr. Ryuji," Arisu said, the corners of her lips turning up as she addressed him directly.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied, waving it off.


    The sudden appearance of Arisu and Masumi had caught him off guard, but only momentarily. "You transferred here recently, didn''t you? Was it your father''s idea?" Ryuji asked, not bothering to hide his knowledge of who she was.


    "Yes," Arisu admitted readily. She wasn''t surprised by Ryuji''s awareness and saw no point in hiding it. A person of his reputation wouldn''t be easy to deceive, and any attempt to do so might earn his disfavor.


    "My father thought it would be beneficial for me to befriend you. But I''m sure that''s not surprising; plenty of people would have the same idea," she continued.


    Ryuji didn''t respond. It was true, after all. Arisu''s father might not be a major yer, but he was influential enough, being the head of a well-known academy.


    "However, if it had only been my father''s wish, I wouldn''t have agreed. I came here because I, too, am interested in you," Arisu said, her eyes sparkling with determination.


    The other girls in the Service Club exchanged nces. They could see Arisu''s intention clear as day: she was here for Ryuji.


    Were they annoyed? Not really. They knew that with Ryuji''s current standing, many more girls would try to get close to him. Instead of being possessive, they realized that improving themselves would be a better strategy.


    Arisu noticed their reactions and felt a touch of surprise. She had done her research and knew these girls were close to Ryuji. Yet, even after she made her intentions clear, they didn''t seem fazed. It was different from what she''d expected. They were confident, unfazed by her arrival, as if they didn''t see her as a threat at all.


    That only made Arisu more determined. The harder the challenge, the more she wanted to conquer it.


    "Wait a minute!" Saki interjected, frowning. "So, you didn''te here because of a curse spirit issue?"


    Great. She thought she''d brought in a legitimate case, only to find out she might have been used as a pawn to introduce these two to Ryuji.


    Saki''s expression turned stormy at the thought.


    "No, that''s not it," Arisu said, shaking her head slightly. "We did experience something strange, but I''m not sure if it''s a curse."


    Saki''s re softened. As long as she wasn''t just being used, it was fine. Thest thing she wanted was to look like an idiot.


    "Well, Ryuji is here. Tell him what''s going on," Yukino said, curious along with the other girls. Even those who had seen Ryuji handle curses before were always intrigued by the process.


    "It''s not my problem, actually," Arisu rified, gesturing to Masumi. "It''s hers."


    Masumi''s eyes widened slightly. "Wait, you never told me I was supposed to act like someone targeted by a curse spirit. What does that even look like?"


    Masumi had assumed that Arisu had used her as an excuse to get Ryuji''s attention, but now¡­


    Saki''s eyes narrowed. Was this a waste of time after all?


    "Rx, Masumi." Arisu still had that calm smile. She pulled out her phone and held it up.


    "Do you really think I''d do something that would leave such a bad impression?" Arisu asked softly.


    "¡­"


    Masumi stayed silent. She knew Arisu well enough to know that while she could be maniptive, she always kept things within certain boundaries. Even if people figured out her schemes, they didn''t hold it against her in the end. If Arisu said it was serious, maybe it was.


    "But I haven''t noticed anything weird!" Masumi said, frustration creeping into her voice.


    "You just don''t realize it," Arisu said. "Haven''t you noticed gaining weight these past few days?"


    Masumi''s eyes twitched. What kind of exnation was that? Weight gain? Seriously?


    The other girls exchanged puzzled looks.


    Saki was about to say something when Arisu yed a video on her phone.


    "Everyone, take a look at this."


    It was surveince footage from Arisu''s apartment. Because of their recent transfer, Arisu had arranged for them both to stay at a high-end ce. The camera showed Masumi, in her pajamas, slowly walking into the living room.


    "Hey! Why do you have this?!" Masumi''s face turned red. The weather was mild, so her pajamas were light. It was one thing in front of the girls, but with Ryuji there, it was mortifying.


    "Calm down, Masumi."


    Arisu shot her an exasperated look. "This is fromst night''s surveince. Are you sure you went to the living roomst night?"


    "???"


    Masumi stared at the footage, confused. "Last night? I went to bed early and didn''t wake up at all. How could that be me in the video?"


    If that was her, why didn''t she remember any of it?


    Arisu''s smile widened slightly. "That''s why I said this might be rted to a cursed spirit. Doesn''t it intrigue you?"


    "..."


    Intrigue? How could she find this intriguing? A chill ran down Masumi''s spine as she watched her figure move in the footage. The idea that she could have been controlled or possessed by something unseen was terrifying.


    Looking at Arisu''s calm expression, Masumi felt a creeping sense of dread. Am I really being haunted by something?


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 159: Dream Possession

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the service club became much quieter.


    Especially Masumi herself. She carefully watched the footage on the surveince screen, not wanting to miss a single detail. In the video, Masumi walked directly to the refrigerator and opened it.


    "Is she sleepwalking?"


    In the surveince video, Masumi''s eyes were closed the entire time.


    If she had no memory of this, then it had to be sleepwalking!


    "But I''ve never sleepwalked before!"


    Masumi was confused.


    "No! If she was sleepwalking, it wouldn''t be possible for her to find the refrigerator so effortlessly. Look, she seemed to know exactly where it was, and when she passed by the chair, she even went around it!"


    Yukino analyzed with a calm expression.


    A person sleepwalking usually moves in a dazed, unsteady manner.


    It''s normal for them to bump into chairs and tables.


    But in the video, Masumi navigated smoothly and even avoided obstacles. How could that be sleepwalking?


    "This¡­"


    The most bewildered person at the moment was Masumi herself.


    She never thought she could actually be sleepwalking.


    No, it only looked like sleepwalking.


    "Wait! What is that?"


    Suddenly, everyone''s attention sharpened as something happened on the screen.


    In the footage, Masumi didn''t pause when she reached the refrigerator. She opened it, took out food with practiced ease, and started eating.


    Arisu''s family was well-off, so there was nock of food. The refrigerator was stocked with various items, including an array of cakes.


    Masumi usually indulged in such treats, but she was mindful of their high-calorie content and only ate them in moderation.


    Yet now, while asleep, she devoured everything without hesitation.


    "This¡­"


    Masumi was at a loss for words.


    With this kind of situation, it suddenly made sense why she''d gained weight recently!


    Eating like this night after night, who wouldn''t gain weight?


    "Is that really me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Faced with Masumi''s disbelief, Arisu next to her seemed far moreposed.


    She shrugged and gave Masumi an exasperated look.


    Could the surveince footage possibly have faked itself?


    "This¡­"


    Masumi didn''t doubt Arisu''s words; she just found the whole situation hard to ept.


    In the video, after finishing everything in the refrigerator, Masumi stood upright, looking a bit disoriented.


    But a momentter, she slowly turned her head and gazed directly at the camera.


    In the footage, it looked like she was staring nkly at the camera''s position.


    Though her expression was vacant, secondster, Masumi''s face suddenly filled the entire screen, grinning eerily. The creepy smile startled the real Masumi standing beside them.


    "Ah!"


    The surveince video ended there.


    Seeing Masumi''s frightened reaction, Arisu smiled wryly.


    "That''s how it was. I was scared out of my wits when I first saw it!"


    Unlike others, Arisu had a congenital heart condition, which was why she always carried a cane. Her physical strength was genuinely weak.


    When she first watched the footage, the shock nearly gave her a heart attack.


    Although she had the reputation of being a little tyrant, she was still just a teenage girl.


    "You''re joking at a time like this?"


    Masumi, still shaken, rolled her eyes at Arisu''s nonchnt attitude.


    Was it really okay to joke around now?


    "¡­"


    Arisu simply shrugged, saying nothing, and turned her attention to the others in the club.


    "You''re not scared at all?"


    Ryuji''s calmness was expected, but the other girls''posed expressions were surprising even to Arisu.


    Were all the girls in the club really that brave?


    "Yes! It''s quite spooky!"


    After a long silence, Miko nodded in agreement.


    For ordinary people, this would indeed be terrifying.


    But for them, it was nothing.


    They were already sorcerers; if they were still scared by such things, it would beughable.


    "¡­"


    If you put it like that, you''ll make me feel stupid, thought Arisu.


    Seeing Miko''s reaction left Arisu at a loss for words.


    Could it be she was just too timid?


    Forget it.


    "Ahem! I believe you can all see now that what happened to Masumi was indeed a real cursed spirit incident. I wasn''t exaggerating!"


    Although she wanted to meet Ryuji as soon as possible,


    Arisu hadn''t expected to have to involve Masumi.


    It was pure chance that brought them here!


    "I¡­"


    Masumi felt nervous now.


    She''d thought it was all just a prank, but it turned out to be real.@@novelbin@@


    And¡ª


    "We live together, don''t we?"


    Masumi wanted to ask why she was the target and not Arisu, who lived under the same roof.


    "¡­"


    In response, Arisu only gave Masumi a look that said, "Bad luck is just bad luck."


    "I¡­"


    Masumi felt even more defeated when she understood Arisu''s gaze.


    There was no way around it.


    In the end, she looked pitifully at Ryuji.


    The confidence she''d had moments before was gone, reced by a desperate plea for help.


    "Can anyone see anything?"


    Ryuji didn''t respond directly but instead scanned the girls nearby.


    With his arms crossed, the girls knew he was testing them.


    They immediately took it seriously, their eyes focused on Masumi with intensity.


    "¡­"


    This scrutiny made Masumi feel a bit ufortable.


    Arisu, watching from the side, wondered why Ryuji was asking the girls this question.


    Could it be?


    Arisu''s mind raced, eyes widening in surprise.


    "It''s probably possession!"


    Yukino was the first to make a guess, and Utaha quickly followed.


    "It seems like a cursed spirit took control of her while she was asleep. But why did it make her eat? Even if she was possessed, eating seems so bizarre."


    "Maybe the cursed spirit possessing her has a penchant for food?"


    "Is there such a thing as a food-obsessed cursed spirit?"


    "Is there?"


    For a moment, the other girls chimed in.


    As the center of discussion, Masumi didn''t know how to react.


    Wasn''t solving her problem the priority? Why did it seem like they were just enjoying a good debate?


    "Alright, enough!"


    Finally, Ryuji waved his hand, halting the conversation.


    "There are countless types of cursed spirits, each with unique and strange abilities. It''s not far-fetched for there to be cursed spirits that possess people!"


    If it were just themon cursed spirits from before, it wouldn''t be an issue.


    But now, with the fusion of cursed spirits and urban legends, new types were emerging. Among these urban legends were many cursed spirits capable of possessing and controlling humans.


    "It''s not surprising for a cursed spirit to make someone eat while possessed. They need energy, after all! But if it esctes, they might move from regr food to raw meat, and eventually... humans."


    "What?!"


    Masumi''s face went pale.


    The thought of being possessed and forced to eat a human terrified her.


    "I should be the one who''s most worried!"


    Seeing Masumi''s expression,


    Arisu spoke up, annoyed.


    After all, she shared a living space with Masumi. If things got that bad, she''d be the first victim.


    However,


    Arisu clearly wasn''t nning to let Masumi face this alone, otherwise, she wouldn''t have brought her here.


    She looked at Ryuji with determination.


    "Ryuji, is there a way to help Masumi?"


    At the moment, aside from seeking help from Ryuji, even with all her intellect, Arisu couldn''t think of a better solution.


    Originally, Masumi wanted to retort to Arisu''s statement.


    But there was no time for that now. She looked at Ryuji with hope, silently pleading for assistance.


    "It''s not that hard to solve!"


    Or rather, it was difficult for others, but not for Ryuji.


    He gestured for Arisu and the others to remain calm, then turned his attention to the girls.


    "I''m here to teach you so that you can handle things like this on your own in the future."


    With their current strength, they could easily deal with ordinary cursed spirits or sorcerers.


    But when the target was more elusive and mysterious, the girls would often be at a loss.


    "Got it!"


    The girls all nodded, taking his words seriously. Arisu understood then.


    She hadn''t been wrong. These girls were sorcerers.


    Otherwise, why would Ryuji be teaching them how to handle such incidents?


    Still, she wondered.


    Weren''t sorcerers supposed to be rare?


    Why were there so many here? Was it because of him?


    But as Arisu thought it over, she dismissed it as unlikely.


    The idea that Ryuji could turn ordinary people into sorcerers seemed absurd. Even


    Arisu had to chuckle at her own wild imagination.


    That was impossible.


    Shaking her head, Arisu said nothing further.


    Her focus returned to Masumi''s predicament.


    "But, Ryuji, I''ve seen this type of thing before. If a person is possessed by a cursed spirit, I should be able to sense it, right?"


    Saki didn''t argue with Ryuji''s point but was puzzled.


    She was a sorcerer too.


    Even without her own curse energy, she had the ability to sense such things. If Masumi were really possessed, she should have felt it.


    In fact, beforeing back to Ryuji, Saki had thought about handling Masumi''s problem on her own and then telling Ryuji about it.


    Wouldn''t that show how capable she was in front of him?


    Unfortunately,


    Her n was far more ambitious than reality allowed.


    Saki hadn''t been able to detect anything off about Masumi. She had been fooling herself from the start!


    "It''s simple!"


    Ryuji wasn''t surprised by this at all.


    "Possession doesn''t always mean taking over someone''s body. It can also mean possessing someone''s dreams."


    "Dream Possession"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 160: Is it Over?

    "In a dream?"


    Was that even possible?


    Masumi herself was taken aback.


    But after hearing this, she thought of something and said with surprise, "I have felt like I was dreamingtely, but they were all pleasant dreams!"


    Besides, she''d had dreams before, and since they were pleasant,


    Masumi never thought much of it.


    "It''s precisely because they''re pleasant dreams that it''s harder to wake up!"


    It was more surprising that she had experienced beautiful dreams for several consecutive days.


    "Oh!"


    Masumi hadn''t realized that.


    So there were so many hiddenyers to this!


    "Is there a way to solve this?"


    "Come here."


    Ryuji didn''t waste any words, simply motioning for Masumi toe over.


    "Huh?"


    After ncing at Arisu beside her, Masumi nodded obediently and stepped in front of Ryuji.


    "You¡ª" She was about to ask what he was going to do when suddenly, Ryuji raised a hand and touched her forehead.


    Before Masumi could react,


    Ryuji pulled out the form of a cursed spirit from her body.


    From its strength, it was only around a level two or three, nothing particrly powerful.


    The only unique aspect was its method of possession.


    "Ahhh!"


    The cursed spirit, initially confused as it was extracted, immediately let out a piercing scream.


    But the scream didn''tst long.


    "Dissipate."


    Ryuji activated his cursed speech, and the cursed spirit''s form vanished in less than a breath,pletely obliterated.


    With Ryuji''s current power, such a cursed spirit didn''t even warrant using his more advanced abilities.


    It simply disintegrated with a singlemand.


    "This¡­"


    The girls in the service club didn''t find this scene strange at all.


    They were well aware of Ryuji''s capabilities. But even though Arisu had prepared herself mentally, she was still left speechless.


    She expected Ryuji to seed, but not so effortlessly. She thought it would at least take some time.


    What just happened?


    It was resolved with just a word, showcasing just how formidable Ryuji truly was.


    No wonder her father had insisted on seeking him out.


    Arisu''s interest in Ryuji grew even more at that moment.


    "Is¡­ is it over?"


    As the one directly affected, Masumi was at a loss for words. When she saw such a terrifying entity pulled out from her body,


    Her entire body shivered with fear.


    Who wouldn''t be scared knowing a monstrous being had been living inside them?


    But she never expected that Ryuji would resolve it so easily.


    She looked at Ryuji, disbelief in her eyes.


    "What else?"


    Ryuji shrugged, seeming unfazed by the amazement.


    "Now that your problem is fixed, it''s time to leave."


    Even if she was beautiful or had a significant role, Ryuji wasn''t particrly interested in girls who only sought him out with clear motives.


    After all, what''s special about being a main character in some story? He was surrounded by plenty of those.


    "Uh!"


    Masumi was momentarily speechless.


    It wasn''t that she was being arrogant.


    Masumi knew well enough that she was considered attractive.


    There were plenty of boys who had shown interest in her.


    Even those who weren''t interested still treated her with courtesy.


    This kind of casual dismissal was a first for Masumi.


    "It seems Mr. Ryuji must have more important matters to attend to."


    Compared to her, Arisu was much moreposed.


    Not only did she take no offense, but she also smiled gracefully.


    "In that case, we won''t overstay our wee!"


    With that, she began to guide Masumi out.


    "Hold on!"


    Saki couldn''t stay silent any longer.


    "Huh?"


    Under Arisu''s curious gaze, Saki spoke up, annoyed.


    "Did you forget the payment we discussed earlier?"


    No way. Saki wasn''t one to help out of the kindness of her heart.


    She''d mentioned the reward upfront, and now that the issue was resolved, they couldn''t just walk away.


    What did they think this was? Free service?


    "Oh, of course! My apologies."


    Arisu chuckled, realizing it had slipped her mind.


    Arisu wasn''tcking in funds. She immediately had a sum of one million transferred to Saki.


    It wasn''t toorge of an amount, enough to avoid suspicion and keep things straightforward.


    Saki''s face lit up as she checked her phone.


    Arisu didn''t dwell on it and turned back to Ryuji with a sincere expression.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Ryuji. If there''s ever anything I can do to assist you, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    She bowed to Ryuji and left, leaning on her cane for support.


    "Uh¡­"


    Masumi, still feeling dazed, saw Arisu leaving and quickly followed.


    "That girl is not simple."


    Utaha, Yukino, and the others exchanged knowing looks, recognizing the sharp mind behind Arisu''s actions.


    She was another smart one.


    "Right!"


    Before Ryuji could respond, Saki nodded in agreement.@@novelbin@@


    "And she''s pretty rich, too."


    "¡­"


    Everyone rolled their eyes at Saki''s remark but didn''t say anything.


    "That girl doesn''t seem well, does she?"


    If she were healthy, she wouldn''t need a cane.


    "Yes, congenital heart disease."


    Ryuji didn''t borate on how he knew, only confirmed it.


    It was indeed a serious condition.


    However¡ª


    "It looks like she''ll definitely be back to see Ryuji again."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 163: It has to be

    "Hey, suicide?"


    Masumi''s eyes widened in shock.


    She hadn''t understood why Arisu had brought her up here. Did Arisu know that Shouko was nning to jump?


    She looked at Shouko with genuine concern.


    Despite her blunt manner of speaking, Masumi was kind at heart. The thought of a young girl ending her life right in front of her was unbearable.


    "Calm down, okay!"


    Masumi''s voice was steady as she took a cautious step forward, not wanting to startle Shouko on the edge.


    "...?"


    Shouko blinked, taken aback.


    Wait, suicide? Did they really think she was going to jump? The absurdity of it made her smile, almostugh.


    The bright, sudden smile caught Masumi and Arisu off guard.


    Shouko took a step back from the edge and signed with her hands, I''m not trying to jump!


    Realizing they might not understand signnguage, she quickly pulled out her phone and typed a message.


    "..."


    Masumi sighed in relief when she read the words on Shouko''s phone, confirming she had no intention of jumping. It didn''t seem like she was lying, either.


    Masumi turned to Arisu with a look that said, Well? What now?


    "I know what I saw."


    Arisu''s frown deepened rather than eased. She was confident in her judgment, and it was rare for her to be wrong.


    "There''s no mistaking that emptiness in her eyes."


    "Come on, Arisu. Even you can be wrong sometimes," Masumi said, exasperated.


    Mistakes happened; there was no shame in admitting it. If anything, Masumi secretly wanted to see Arisu embarrassed for once, she always acted so in control.


    "..."


    Ignoring Masumi''s remark, Arisu kept her gaze on Shouko, who was now shifting ufortably under the scrutiny.


    Shouko hesitated, then offered an apologetic bow before leaving, not wanting to share the secret of Sadako''s curse. She feared that talking about it would only bring harm to others.


    Masumi shrugged it off. Maybe Arisu had really misread the situation. How could someone soposed be on the verge of suicide?


    "Interesting."


    Arisu''s eyes narrowed, watching Shoko''s retreating form. There was something she was hiding; Arisu was sure of it.


    "So, what now?"


    Masumi''s curiosity was piqued. She''d spent enough time with Arisu to know that her mind worked in unexpected ways.


    "It urred to me that when someone has that kind of look in their eyes, if they''re not thinking about ending their own life, then there''s only one other exnation."


    "And that is?"


    Masumi leaned in, intrigued.@@novelbin@@


    "A cursed spirit."


    Arisu''s voice was steady, but a hint of conviction rang through. She couldn''t exin why, but she felt it deep down¡ªit had to be rted to a cursed spirit. Call it intuition.


    "A cursed spirit? Really?"


    Masumi''s heart clenched.


    She''d only recently been freed from the torment of her own possession, and even now, just thinking about the twisted entity that once lived inside her made her skin crawl.


    Was Shouko really going through the same horror?


    "Then what are we waiting for? We should go ask Ryuji for help!"


    If cursed spirits were involved, there was little they could do on their own.


    "It''s just a theory," Arisu said with a dismissive wave of her hand. "What if I''m wrong? I won''t risk looking foolish in front of Ryuji."


    "..."


    Masumi couldn''t argue with that logic and scratched her head, uncertain of what to do next.


    "So, what''s the n now?"


    "Use your strengths."


    Arisu''s lips curved into a knowing smile.


    "...?"


    Masumi was confused.


    Strengths? What strengths? Wait a minute, did Arisu just imply she was otherwise useless?


    Before Masumi could react, Arisu continued, "Over the next couple of days, find out everything you can about Shouko. Her home address, her background. Then we''ll pay her a visit."


    "...Got it."


    Finding a home address and gathering basic information wasn''t a challenge for Masumi. She wasn''t sure what Arisu intended to do with this information, but it didn''t matter. As long as she yed her part, that was enough.


    The weekend arrived quickly.


    Masumi diligentlypleted her task of finding Shouko''s home address, as Arisu had requested.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji had ns of his own.


    On the first day of the weekend, he had invited Kaguya to visit Totsuki Academy.


    It was partly to take Kaguya out and spend some time with her, strengthening their connection.


    But Ryuji was also curious. Totsuki was famous for its cuisine so exquisite that, in the stories, it made people''s clothes burst off from sheer delight. He wanted to see if reality could live up to that fantastical reputation.


    "Ryuji-san!"


    Kaguya had woken up at the crack of dawn to get ready. She''d spent hours making sure everything was perfect, terrified that she''d do something to embarrass herself in front of him.


    "Just call me Ryuji."


    Seeing how serious she was, Ryuji couldn''t help butugh. He reached out and gently patted her head to reassure her.


    "Yes¡­ Ryuji,"


    Her cheeks flushed, but she nodded, a small, shy smile breaking through.

 Chapter 165: Sisters Who Refuse to Give In to Each Other

    Erina had already begun preparing her dish.


    Her movements were precise, filled with a quiet confidence that showed just how skilled she truly was. It was clear that cooking was where Erina''s true confidence shone.


    Meanwhile, Alice watched with a mischievous smile.


    "I wonder what Ryuji and Miss Kaguya would like to eat?"


    "For me, anything is fine!" Ryuji said, unfazed. He wasn''t picky as long as the food was delicious.


    Kaguya thought for a moment and nodded. "If possible, something lighter would be nice!"


    "No problem!" Alice replied cheerfully and turned her attention back to her preparations.


    Compared to Erina''s more traditional approach, Alice''s setup was moreplex,plete with scales urate to the gram.


    Alice specialized in molecr gastronomy, a type of cuisine that required absolute precision in ingredient measurements and cooking techniques.


    "Amazing, isn''t it?"


    Ryuji noticed how Kaguya''s eyes were fixed on the two chefs and asked with a smile.


    "It''s incredible!" Kaguya said, unable to hide her awe.


    Having spent most of her life confined to her family''s estate and focusing solely on academic studies, she wasn''t ustomed to seeing something like this. While her family had talented chefs, their cooking didn''tpare to what was unfolding before her now.


    "It''s more than just cooking¡ªit''s like watching an artist at work."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Senzaemon''s heartyugh echoed across the room as he heard Kaguya''s words.


    Erina and Alice were both pride and joy to him. Hearing Kaguya''s genuine admiration for them filled him with satisfaction.


    "Miss Kaguya, if you ever wish to visit Totsuki Academy again, you''re more than wee at any time."


    Even if Ryuji wasn''t involved, Kaguya''s status as the daughter of the powerful Shinomiya family would have been enough for Senzaemon to extend the invitation.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nakiri. I''ll keep that in mind!"


    Kaguya didn''t refuse. Seeing the level of skill firsthand had piqued her interest, and she wanted to know more.


    But what really caught her attention was Ryuji. Standing nearby with a warm smile as he watched Erina and Alice cook, an idea suddenly crossed Kaguya''s mind.


    "Ryuji-san," she started, intending to ask him something, but before she could continue, he reached out and gently flicked her forehead.


    "I''ve told you before, don''t be so formal. Just call me by my name," he said, smiling.


    He''d told her this before, but Kaguya always reverted to calling him "Ryuji-san" out of habit. It felt more distant that way, and he wanted her to feelfortable around him.


    "I understand," Kaguya said, touching her forehead where he''d tapped her. There was no trace of embarrassment, only a fluttering feeling in her heart.


    Does this mean he wants us to be closer? she wondered, a shy smile spreading across her face.


    "Ryuji, do you enjoy food a lot?"


    The thought that Ryuji might be a food enthusiast, and that''s why he came to Totsuki, filled her with excitement.


    Ryuji didn''t think much of the question and answered honestly, "Food is one of life''s greatest joys. Life would be too dull without having something to enjoy."


    Once you reached a certain level of strength, life could be monotonous. For Ryuji, his pursuits were simple: good food, beauty, and the small pleasures of life.


    "I see!"


    Kaguya nodded, her expression thoughtful as she pondered something to herself.


    Senzaemon, seated across from them,ughed again and added, "A simple pursuit indeed! You''re a man after my own heart, Ryuji."


    "¡­"


    Sometimes, if you couldn''t find the right words topliment someone, it was best not to say anything at all. Senzaemon''s attempt to bond over shared sentiments felt clumsy and a bit awkward.


    "Food''s ready!"


    Erina''s voice broke the moment of awkwardness, drawing everyone''s attention.


    A dish of seafood was ced in front of Ryuji and the others. The vibrant colors and rich aroma were enough to captivate anyone who looked at it.


    "Erina, you''ve truly outdone yourself," Senzaemon said, his eyes gleaming with pride. He knew his granddaughter''s talent well, but her skills had clearly reached new heights.@@novelbin@@


    "Hmph!"


    Erina crossed her arms and looked away, a small, proud smile on her face. Despite her confident exterior, she couldn''t help but nce at Ryuji, eager for his reaction.


    "I''m done too!"


    Alice was just a moment behind, presenting her dish with equal pride. Her food, a stunning disy of molecr gastronomy, was delicate and intricate in a way that contrasted beautifully with Erina''s bold presentation.


    "Please enjoy," Alice said with a wink.


    "Let''s dig in!"


    Ryuji reached for Erina''s dish first.


    "This is incredible!"


    Kaguya, who had taken a bite, couldn''t help but exim.


    She''d always heard that Totsuki students were culinary prodigies, but she never imagined the food would be this exceptional. Her past had been so focused on studies and responsibilities that food had been little more than sustenance to her.


    Now she understood why Totsuki was considered the pinnacle of culinary education in Japan.


    Senzaemon, on the other hand, didn''t say anything immediately. Instead¡ª


    "Crack!"

 Chapter 166: Didn鈥檛 Deny Favoring Me

    The sound of fabric tearing filled the room.


    "This is it!"


    Both Erina and Alice exchanged surprised looks when they heard it. They both seemed to realize something at the same time.


    A satisfied smile spread across Erina''s face.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya, who stood nearby, looked puzzled and didn''t quite understand what had just happened.


    Ryuji leaned in slightly and exined with a chuckle, "Nakiri Senzaemon is sometimes called the ''Demon King of Food.'' When he tastes something truly exceptional, his clothes have a habit of tearing apart from sheer culinary pleasure."


    "What? Is that even possible?" Kaguya gasped. Was this really something a normal person could do?


    "..."


    Ryuji just shrugged. He hadn''t believed it himself until he saw it happen right before his eyes. Some things in this world defied belief.


    He had to admit, some aspects of this world were downright bizarre.


    Soon, Senzaemon returned, dressed in a fresh set of clothes.


    "Apologies for that disy!"


    He looked at Ryuji with an apologetic expression.


    "No need to apologize."


    Ryuji waved it off with a casual smile. "If anything, it just proves how incredible Erina''s cooking is."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Senzaemonughed heartily at thepliment.


    "Erina''s skills have indeed progressed rapidly!"


    The term "Divine Tongue" might sound exaggerated to some, but it was a real talent that allowed Erina to create perfectly bnced dishes. It was almost like a cheat code for cooking.


    "Now, it''s my turn!"


    Alice''s smile was a bit strained, but she wasn''t one to back down. She couldn''t just give up, it wasn''t in her nature. She wanted to hear Ryuji''s judgment, no matter what.


    "Alright!"


    Senzaemon sighed inwardly but didn''t say anything out loud. He agreed to taste Alice''s dish as well.


    Ryuji and Kaguya had no reason to refuse either.


    Though molecr gastronomy often seemed showy, there was a reason it had gained recognition. If it were just a gimmick, no one would take it seriously.


    Alice''s dish was also delicious. However, unlike with Erina''s dish, Senzaemon''s clothes remained intact this time.


    Alice noticed, her smile faltering for a moment. But without hesitation, she turned to Ryuji, eyes full of determination.


    "Ryuji, which dish do you think is better?"


    After all, this was apetition for Ryuji''s approval, and in the end, only his opinion mattered.


    Erina, who stood nearby, watched him intently, her expression serious.@@novelbin@@


    "Honestly? They''re equally matched."


    Ryuji paused for a moment, thinking carefully before giving his answer. It wasn''t that he preferred Alice''s dish more, but he found her genuine and straightforward nature more appealing than Erina''s usual tsundere attitude.


    Still, saying Alice''s dish was better just to spare her feelings wouldn''t be right either. She wouldn''t find satisfaction in that.


    "What?"


    Alice''s eyes widened, while Erina looked equally shocked.


    "How could they be equally matched? I mean¡ª"


    "Erina."


    Senzaemon''s voice cut in before she could continue.


    Erina''s biggest w was her inability to let go ofpetition. It wasn''t that she couldn''t ept losing; it was more that she always needed to prove herself.


    "I¡­"


    Despite feeling frustrated, Erina bit back her words when she saw the stern look in her grandfather''s eyes. She quieted down, although her expression remained dissatisfied.


    Alice, on the other hand, blinked a few times before a grin broke across her face.


    "Ryuji didn''t want me to feel bad because he likes me, right?"


    Alice said it with a hint of yfulness, but her eyes were searching for the truth.


    "Hey!"


    Kaguya, who had been silent, suddenly looked at Ryuji, eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    So, this waspetition. She had just been starting to appreciate Alice''s cooking, but now¡ªno way!


    Alice noticed Kaguya''s sudden defensive posture but merely smirked. Was she intimidated by a little girl? Hardly.


    "You''re missing the point," Ryuji said, meeting Alice''s eyes with a small smirk of his own. He raised a finger as if making a point. "I''m not a professional food critic. I don''t have the expertise to break down the subtle intricacies of each dish."


    There was a moment of silence as everyone digested his words.


    Of course! Ryuji wasn''t a food expert.


    "To me, both dishes were exceptional," Ryuji continued. The difference between dishes at this level woulde down to minute details, ones that he simply didn''t have the inclination to pick apart.


    He came here to enjoy himself, not to overanalyze every bite. Focusing on tiny differences would just ruin the joy of the experience.


    "...Fair enough,"


    Erina said, seeming to ept his exnation. This time, it was indeed a draw between her and Alice.


    To be honest, that was a first.


    But it didn''t matter. There would be more opportunities topete in the future, and Erina was confident she''d win next time.


    With that thought, she shot Alice a look full of determination.


    Unfortunately for her, Alice wasn''t paying attention. Instead, she leaned forward on the table, hands bracing herself, eyes locked on Ryuji.


    "So, Ryuji, you didn''t deny that you were favoring me just now!"


    Out of everything, this was what mattered most to Alice.


    "..."


    Kaguya didn''t say a word, but the chopsticks in her hand were starting to crack under the pressure of her grip.

 Chapter 167: Sudden Appearance

    Erina found herself struggling to understand Alice. After managing to tie with her in their little contest, shouldn''t Alice be frustrated or annoyed? Instead, she seemedpletely focused on something else.


    "Ryuji, I didn''t get a chancest time. Would it be okay if I got your contact information this time?" Alice asked, pulling out her phone with a bright smile.


    "Of course!"


    Ryuji agreed without hesitation.


    Kaguya, though feeling a pang of jealousy, maintained herposure. She knew better than to show her emotions openly in such a setting.


    Senzaemon, watching Alice exchange numbers with Ryuji, allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. Alice always knew how to take initiative. His eyes drifted to Erina, who stood there looking somewhat bewildered, and he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Erina was brilliant, but her single-minded focus on cooking sometimes made her miss the bigger picture.


    Ah well, he thought. She''d learn, eventually.


    "Ryuji!"


    Alice opened her mouth to say more when suddenly¡ª


    Boom!@@novelbin@@


    A massive explosion rocked the school grounds.


    Being the weekend, the campus was mostly empty, but the few students who were there began screaming and scrambling in every direction.


    "What''s going on?"


    Senzaemon shot up from his chair, rmed.


    As the head of Totsuki Academy, any threat to the school was a threat to everything he''d built.


    The rest of the group exchanged worried nces, but Ryuji''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as he looked toward the source of themotion.


    "This energy¡­ a special-grade cursed spirit?"


    With Ryuji''s honed senses, he could easily pick up on the malevolent aura, even from a distance. And the fact that it was a special-grade cursed spirit meant this wasn''t an ordinary disturbance.


    But why here, at Totsuki Academy?


    "Run! Get out of here!"


    "It''s a monster!"


    "It''s a cursed spirit!"


    "Everyone, run!"


    The few remaining students who had seen the cursed spirit ran in panic, their shouts ringing out across the campus.


    "Cursed¡­ spirit?"


    Erina''s eyes widened in disbelief. In her world, even if she knew cursed spirits existed, they felt like distant, almost mythical dangers. The idea of one appearing right here at Totsuki was unfathomable.


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    Panic surged through her, and she instinctively moved to leave.


    But then she noticed that no one else seemed as frantic as she was. Alice, Senzaemon, even Kaguya¡ªall were surprised, yes, but none were running.


    "...?"


    Am I the only one who looks ridiculous here? Erina thought, embarrassment coloring her cheeks.


    Alice shot her a sideways nce and smirked. "Erina, isn''t it the cursed spirit that should be running?"


    Following Alice''s gaze, Erina turned to look at Ryuji.


    Of course! The strongest sorcerer was standing right there. If anyone should be running, it definitely wasn''t them.


    Realizing this, Erina''s cheeks flushed even more. How could she have panicked like that?


    Ryuji, catching Alice''sment, chuckled. "I didn''t expect Miss Alice to have such faith in me."


    "Of course!" Alice responded without hesitation, her voice confident. "I''ve been looking forward to seeing you again since thest time we met."


    Alice wasn''t shy or reserved, she spoke her mind without a second thought. There was no need to hold back, especially not with Ryuji.


    Kaguya''s eyes narrowed, jealousy ring. How could this girl be so bold? And why did she feel a stab of envy watching her?


    She had to admit, she wished she could be as open as Alice.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryujiughed, unable to hold back. He stood up, ncing around at the others.


    "Let''s go see what kind of cursed spirit we''re dealing with."


    Special-grade cursed spirits didn''t just show up without a reason. The fact that one had appeared at Totsuki meant there was something unique about it.


    With that thought, Ryuji felt a thrill of anticipation.


    Seeing him stand, the rest of the group followed suit.


    Normally, when faced with a cursed spirit, the first instinct would be to run. But when someone like Ryuji was by your side, running didn''t even cross your mind. Even a special-grade cursed spirit seemed manageable.


    Meanwhile, in the school''s courtyard, a grotesque monster stood at seven or eight meters tall, cobbled together from what appeared to be various food ingredients.


    Itughed maniacally, its voice echoing as it swung its massive arms, hurling globs of what looked like gourmet food in all directions.


    Though the thrown projectiles appeared harmless, almost appetizing at a nce, the reality was far different. Anything they touched began to corrode instantly, whether it was nts, the ground, or even buildings, the substance ate through it with terrifying speed.

 Chapter 168: Ramen Bomb?

    "Hahaha!"


    The boomingughter of the special-grade cursed spirit echoed across the school grounds as it watched the terrified students scatter. The cursed spirit reveled in the chaos, watching as everything its "delicious" projectiles touched began to corrode and dissolve.


    "I am a food curse spirit born from humanity''s fear of food! All of you, feel the terror of being consumed by what you love! Hahaha!"


    "Food curse spirit?"


    Ryuji, who had just arrived on the scene, looked up at the grotesque figure, his eyebrows lifting in mild curiosity.


    The creature''s form was chaotic, a twisted amalgamation of various food items: bs of meat, vegetables, and even a giant, grotesque grin made of what appeared to be cake frosting. It floated ominously, its eyes scanning for its next victim.


    Well, that tracks, Ryuji thought. A ce like Totsuki would be the perfect breeding ground for such a spirit.


    But before Ryuji could dwell on that thought, Erina, who had followed him outside, gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "How could anyone be afraid of delicious food?"


    Her voice was tinged with incredulity. To her, the very idea seemed impossible. Good food was joy,fort, it brought people together. Fear had no ce in it.


    Alice nced at her cousin, half-amused. "Now''s not the time to question people''s phobias, Erina."


    Ryuji chuckled lightly and offered an exnation. "Curses aren''t just born from fear. They''re the result of any negative emotion¡ªstress, jealousy, guilt. So yes, a food curse spirit could exist, especially in a ce like this."


    Erina blinked, realization dawning on her as she pieced it together.


    Senzaemon, who stood nearby, nodded solemnly. "Of course. Totsuki is a ce where talentpetes fiercely. For every student who makes it to the top, there are countless others who fall short. The stress, jealousy, and resentment they feel, those emotions are the perfect breeding ground for something like this."


    The old man''s expression darkened with guilt. "I lost sight of the original purpose of this academy. It was supposed to be a ce for learning, for sharing the joy of cooking, not a battlefield of ambition. After today, the school needs to change. The era of relentlesspetition and the title of the Totsuki Elite Ten muste to an end."


    "Grandfather..."


    Erina''s voice softened, but she said nothing further. She could see how heavily the realization weighed on him.


    Alice, meanwhile, just let out a small sigh of relief. "Well, not all change is bad, I guess."


    Ryuji''s eyes glimmered with mild amusement as he looked at Senzaemon. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this."


    Senzaemon straightened, a hint of hope sparking in his eyes. "I trust you, Ryuji. Please, save Totsuki."


    Ryuji nodded, a casual smile ying on his lips. "After all, it''d be a shame if I couldn''te here for more amazing meals in the future."


    Senzaemon let out a heartyugh. If there was anything reassuring in this situation, it was that Ryuji seemed to genuinely enjoy the food at Totsuki.


    "If that''s the case, consider Totsuki Academy your second home. You''re wee anytime, Ryuji," Senzaemon said earnestly, almost considering whether he should offer a personal chef to keep Ryuji''s loyalty.


    Ryuji didn''t respond with words but simply gave a small nod before stepping toward the cursed spirit, eyes sharp with focus. The air around him seemed to grow heavier, a subtle sign of his power.


    "Hmm?"@@novelbin@@


    The food curse spirit shifted, its eyes narrowing as it noticed Ryuji approaching with an unsettling calm.


    "A sorcerer?"


    Though it hadn''t been alive long, the curse knew what that meant. It bared its teeth, a mix of fear and rage sparking in its eyes.


    "No matter, I''ll show you what true fear tastes like!"


    With a wave of its grotesque arm, it hurled several oversized bowls of steaming ramen at Ryuji.


    "Ramen bombs?"


    Alice muttered in disbelief, unable to decide whether tough or panic.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow at the peculiar attack. Without breaking stride, he flicked his hand, and the flying bowls veered off course, sttering harmlessly into the ground where they immediately began to eat away at the surface.


    "Those really should be called corrosion bombs, not food," Ryuji said dryly.


    The curse''s eyes burned with fury, the taunt hitting a nerve.


    "I am a food curse spirit! How dare you reduce me to a mere corrosion spirit!" it shrieked, charging at Ryuji in a blind rage.


    Ryuji sighed. "Broken defense, huh? That was fast."


    The curse was already too close when Ryuji raised his hand.


    "Anti-Gravity System," he muttered.


    The effect was instantaneous. The curse spirit mmed into the ground with a thud that echoed through the courtyard, the weight of the spell pinning it down. Its limbs iled uselessly as it struggled to rise, but Ryuji had set the gravity to fifty times normal, more than enough to keep the creature immobilized.


    "You¡ªinsolent human!"


    It red at Ryuji, eyes zing with impotent rage.


    The spectators watched in awe. Erina and Alice''s eyes were wide, while Kaguya''s grip on her sleeves loosened as relief washed over her.


    With the cursed spirit trapped, Ryuji took a moment to survey the scene, noting the stunned expressions around him.


    "Well," he said, turning to Senzaemon with a smirk. "I hope your chefs know how to clean up a mess."


    Senzaemon barked augh, the tension breaking. "We''ll manage, thanks to you."


    Ryuji turned back to the squirming curse spirit, the weight of the Anti-Gravity System pressing it further into the ground.

 Chapter 170: Counter

    As the food curse spirit stood before Ryuji, the moment it activated its domain, its previous form crumbled into a pile of ingredients and faded away. Momentster, the food curse spirit reappeared in mid-air, its grotesque figure looming above,ughter echoing through the warped sky.


    "Hahaha! In this realm, my food space, everyone sumbs to the craving for food. And once you eat, you be one with the feast! Hahahaha!" it dered, eyes locking onto Ryuji with triumphant pride.


    It seemed to silently taunt Ryuji¡ªmocking him for not finishing the job earlier. Now, with the domain in effect, he surely stood no chance, or so it believed.


    "Sorcerer, you should know that in a domain, even if you can resist for a short while, eventually, even you won''t be able to fight off the craving for food. Hahaha!"


    Such was the unique power of this domain.


    The food curse spirit''s domain was known as the food space.


    It forced any inevitable attack into an irresistiblepulsion to eat.


    No wonder Ryuji felt an urge to eat as soon as he stepped into this domain.


    "A pretty good domain!"


    Ryuji''s lips curved into a slight smile. Was he panicked?


    Not in the least.


    If this was all the spirit had, it was far from enough to make Ryuji flinch.


    Instead, he calmly evaluated the domain.


    "Of all the domains I''ve seen, yours could easily rank in the top ten."


    Perhaps even fifth ce.


    "What?!"


    The food curse spirit, taken aback by Ryuji''s fearless and dismissive attitude, was infuriated.


    "Arrogant fool! Let''s see how long you can keep up that facade!"


    But the spirit''s confidence did notst long.


    Because, after quickly scanning his surroundings, Ryuji seemed done ying.


    He brought his hands together, locking eyes with the food curse spirit.


    "You¡­"


    The once-smug grin of the spirit froze instantly.


    The food curse spirit wasn''t foolish. It could tell that Ryuji was preparing tounch his own domain.


    However, the spirit was newly formed and knew little of who Ryuji was or his reputation in the world of sorcery.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have dared to show such arrogance.


    Just as the spirit''s smile faded, Ryuji''sposed voice rang out.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Malevolent Shrine!"


    Facing an opponent''s domain with a domain of his own was Ryuji''s way of showing respect.@@novelbin@@


    Whir!


    The moment his words fell, a shrine rose from the earth behind Ryuji.


    White bones piled up, gradually covering the scattered food around them.


    The clear sky darkened, reced by a blood-red moon.


    The entire area turned a terrifying crimson.


    When it came to domain battles, it was a contest of whose cursed energy and domain power were superior.


    And now, it was clear that Ryuji held the upper hand. The food space of the food curse spirit was effortlessly overtaken and crushed by the Malevolent Shrine.


    "This¡­"


    The food curse spirit stood in shock.


    It had considered that the human''s domain could be formidable.


    But it never expected that its own domain would be so thoroughly obliterated in less than half a minute.


    Was this what an insurmountable power difference felt like?


    "What is this?"


    The others trapped within the domain also looked on in astonishment.


    Without the food space''spelling need to eat, everyone''s mental state was restored. Now, they observed their surroundings, disbelief evident on their faces.


    Especially Erina.


    "So this is what it means to be a sorcerer?"


    It wasn''t as if she hadn''t seen Ryuji fight before, but this time felt different.


    Ryuji''s power was boundless, like an ocean with no end in sight.


    She thought she''d overestimated him before, but now she realized even that had been an understatement. Just who was he?


    "That''s not quite right."


    Hearing Erina''s amazedment, Alice, standing beside her, chuckled and raised a hand.


    "What you should say is, ''This is Ryuji.'' After all, even among all the sorcerers, Ryuji is the most extraordinary!"


    There was no doubt in anyone''s mind about Ryuji''s capabilities.


    "That''s true! Absolutely!"


    Even though Kaguya saw Alice as a romantic rival, she nodded in agreement when she heard her praise Ryuji.


    It was as if sharing admiration for Ryuji made them allies.


    Senzaemon, watching this unfold, turned to look at Alice.


    He had once considered fostering a connection between his granddaughter and Ryuji for future benefits. But it had only been a passing thought; he never seriously pursued it.


    After all, he cherished Alice too much.


    Yet, without any intervention from him, Alice had taken an interest in Ryuji on her own.


    Well, children will forge their own paths, he thought with a resigned smile, shaking his head.


    "Do you understand now? In this era, what is cooking worth? What is Totsuki''s Elite Ten worth? Uh, wait¡ªthere might not even be an Elite Ten for long!"


    Especially after their grandfather had mentioned revamping the Elite Ten''s prestige by May 7th to foster a healthier culinary culture at Totsuki and encourage true passion for cooking.


    Alice leaned closer to Erina and whispered.


    She had tied with Erina in cooking skill this time around.


    Thepetition between them now felt pointless to Alice.


    And from now on, she had set her sights on a new goal.


    With that thought, Alice nced at Ryuji with a bigger smile.


    Because he was her new objective!


    "This is impossible! How can this be?! How can you be so powerful?!"


    Meanwhile, the food curse spirit continued to scream in disbelief.

 Chapter 172: I am Super Brave

    Seeing the anticipation and slight nervousness in Kaguya''s eyes, Ryuji couldn''t help butugh softly.


    "Well, now that you mention it, I do feel a bit tired. Maybe I should rest here tonight."


    For Kaguya to invite him to her home and say those words, Ryuji knew how much courage it must have taken her. If he refused, wouldn''t that be a bit too harsh?


    "Really?"


    Kaguya''s face lit up with surprise and joy, her eyes sparkling as she nodded quickly. She had been prepared for rejection, worried that Ryuji might not feel the same way about her, but his answer filled her with relief.


    She immediately led Ryuji into the mansion, her steps almost bouncing with newfound confidence.


    ---


    Since Kaguya had cemented her rtionship with Ryuji, her status within the Shinomiya family had undergone a significant transformation.


    Previously, as an illegitimate child, her position in the family was delicate at best. She had the title of heir, but her background always cast a shadow over her. Now, everything was different.


    Her living arrangements had improved, her influence within the family had grown, and most importantly, Shinomiya Yan''an himself had made it clear: if anyone dared to speak ill of Kaguya, they would face his wrath.


    ---


    "Miss!"


    Ai, who had returned to the mansion earlier, greeted Kaguya upon seeing her walk in. She had recovered from her exhaustion both mental and physical from the prior night.


    However, herposure faltered the moment she noticed Ryuji following closely behind Kaguya.


    "Wait¡­ what?" Ai thought, her eyes widening slightly.


    She had been under the impression that Kaguya would spend the day with Ryuji and return hometer in the evening. She hadn''t anticipated that Ryuji would apany her back to the mansion.


    "What, don''t recognize me anymore?" Ryuji asked, a yful smile tugging at his lips.


    Caught off guard, Ai''s expression wavered for a split second. But before she could respond, Kaguya''s curious gaze turned to her.


    Ai quickly straightened her posture, clearing her throat. "Mr. Ryuji!" she said with formal politeness.


    Her sudden shift in tone didn''t escape Ryuji''s notice. The corner of his lips twitched as he fought back augh.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya''s own curiosity deepened. She hadn''t realized how well Hayasaka and Ryuji seemed to know each other.


    "I didn''t expect to see Mr. Ryuji back so soon!" Ai continued, keeping her expression neutral.


    "Get used to it," Kaguya interjected, her voice light yet filled with happiness. "This won''t be thest time Ryuji visits."


    Ai quickly grasped the meaning behind Kaguya''s words. From now on, Ryuji would be a frequent guest here.


    While this thought didn''t particrly bother her, Ai couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. She nced at Ryuji, who seemed far too amused by her serious demeanor.


    Fortunately, Kaguya didn''t pick up on the subtle exchange between the two.


    As night fell, and Ryuji went to freshen up, Ai finally had a moment to speak with Kaguya privately.


    ---


    "Miss, why did you suddenly invite Mr. Ryuji to the mansion?" Ai asked curiously, lowering her voice.


    Kaguya tilted her head slightly, as though Ai''s question didn''t make sense.


    "Didn''t you suggest it?" she replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "...When did I suggest that?" Ai''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    But then, it hit her.@@novelbin@@


    She remembered. A while back, during one of their private conversations, Kaguya had asked her how to get closer to Ryuji. At the time, Ai had been distracted¡ªchatting with Ryuji over text while Kaguya asked for advice.


    Absentmindedly, she had replied, "Why not just invite him over, do what needs to be done, and the rtionship will naturally improve?"


    At the time, Ai hadn''t thought much of it. In fact, she doubted Kaguya would act on such bold advice. For all her confidence, Kaguya could be surprisingly shy when it came to matters of the heart.


    But now¡­


    "You actually did it," Ai thought to herself, almost speechless.


    "What''s wrong?" Kaguya asked, her tone innocent.


    Ai shook her head quickly. "Nothing, Miss."


    She wasn''t about to admit that she''d given that advice without expecting Kaguya to follow through. The fact that Kaguya had acted so decisively came as a pleasant surprise.


    But even so, Ai couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really ready for this, Miss?"


    Her question carried more weight than Kaguya initially realized. Ai wasn''t just talking about inviting Ryuji over for a casual visit, she was referring to what it truly meant to deepen their rtionship.


    "..."


    Kaguya hesitated. For a moment, her usuallyposed demeanor faltered.


    But then, as though remembering something important, her eyes regained their resolve.


    "Of course," Kaguya said firmly, nodding with newfound confidence.


    Earlier in the day, Alice''s boldness had left a deep impression on her. Kaguya realized that if she wanted to hold onto Ryuji, she couldn''t afford to hesitate. As a Shinomiya, courage and determination were traits she needed to embrace fully.


    If she couldn''t even take this step, how could she call herself a worthy partner for someone like Ryuji?


    Ai blinked, genuinely impressed. While she couldn''t quite pinpoint what had caused this change, she had to admit, this wasn''t the timid Kaguya she was used to.


    "Well," Ai said with a small smile, "I wish you the best, Miss."


    Kaguya didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she nced toward the direction of the guest room where Ryuji was staying, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "I can do this," she thought to herself. "I, Kaguya Shinomiya, am super brave!"

 Chapter 173: Arisu Comes to Visit

    That night, Kaguya didn''t back down.


    "Are you ready?"


    Ryuji looked at the beauty standing before him, a little surprised by her determination.


    "Y-Yeah!"


    Kaguya, though slightly embarrassed, nodded firmly. At this moment, she couldn''t afford to falter.


    Kaguya, you can do this.


    In her heart, she continued to cheer herself on.


    "Alright then, I''ll start."


    Ryuji, seeing her resolve, felt that if he hesitated now, it might reflect poorly on him.


    Fifteen minutester, Ryuji stepped out of the room.


    Outside, Ai was tidying up as part of her usual maid duties. Of course, she also had half a mind to eavesdrop.


    But before she even had a chance to press her ear to the door, it was over.


    "Wait¡­ is the youngdy''s endurance that bad?"


    It wasn''t that Ai doubted Ryuji''s ability. She was well aware of how formidable he was. Still, the brevity of the situation left her stunned.


    "..."


    In response, Ryuji merely shrugged.


    "She needs time to adjust," he exined casually.


    Kaguya''s resilience, it turned out, was not as impressive as her usual demeanor might suggest. Within just fifteen minutes, she had fainted.


    He considered using reverse cursed energy to help her recover but decided against it. Better to leave her with a memorable experience rather than overdo it. After all, Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry.


    "Tsk!"


    Ai clicked her tongue, finding it amusing that Kaguya, usually so perfect, had such a ring weakness.


    After a moment, Ai turned her attention back to Ryuji.


    "And you? Aren''t you feeling a little¡­ ufortable?"


    It must''ve been frustrating to stop halfway.


    "That''s why I came out here, isn''t it?" Ryuji replied, a faint smile on his face as he looked at her meaningfully.


    Ai quickly understood what he meant. With a smirk, she approached him slowly and knelt down without hesitation.


    ¡ª


    Late at night, at the Nishimiya residence.


    Due to working overtime, Yaeko arrived home muchter than usual.


    She assumed both of her daughters would already be asleep, but to her surprise, she found her eldest daughter, Shouko, and her younger daughter, Yuzuru, sitting in the living room waiting for her.


    "...?"


    The scene made Yaeko feel both touched and puzzled.


    "Why are you two still up sote?"


    "Ha~"


    Yuzuru let out a sleepy yawn before replyingzily, "It''s not my fault. Shouko said she wanted to wait for you, so I stayed up with her."


    It wasn''t unusual for Yaeko to returnte due to work. However, tonight, her eldest daughter had insisted on waiting.


    Hearing this, Yaeko looked at Shouko curiously.


    Despite the exhaustion evident on her face, with dark circles under her eyes, Shoko forced a gentle smile and signed her response.


    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to spend more time with you, Mom."


    Lately, nightmares had been guing Shouko. The dark circles under her eyes were a clear indication of her restless nights.


    However, she had kept her struggles to herself, not wanting to worry her mother or sister. After all, telling them wouldn''t change anything, except to make them more anxious.


    Still, deep down, she hade to a resolution.


    When the timees¡­ I''ll quietly find a ce to disappear. That would be for the best.


    But for now, for just a few more days, she wanted to be close to her family.


    "Is that so?"@@novelbin@@


    Unaware of the deeper turmoil in Shouko''s heart, Yaeko simply took her words at face value. Watching her daughter sign, a warm smile spread across her face.


    Despite her strict nature, Yaeko cared deeply for her daughters and loved them dearly.


    She sat down beside Shouko and said gently, "You should get more sleep. Look at those dark circles, have you been staying up ying on your phone at night?"


    Apart from this, Yaeko couldn''t think of another reason for her daughter''s tired appearance.


    "Exactly!" Yuzuru chimed in, still half-asleep. "Sister, you''ve had dark circles under your eyes for days now. Did you find a game you''re addicted to or something?"


    Yuzuru''s tone was teasing, more yful than serious. To her, as long as her sister was happy, it didn''t matter what she did.


    Shouko, however, didn''t bother correcting the misunderstanding. She simply smiled, nodded, and reassured them that she''d rest better in the future.


    Just as the three of them were about to head to bed, a voice called out from outside the door.


    "Shouko doesn''t have dark circles because she stays up ying games."


    "...?"


    The sudden voice startled all three of them¡ªYaeko, Shouko, and Yuzuru.


    Shouko''s face paled. Did the person outside know something?


    Yaeko frowned slightly, sensing a deeper meaning in the words. She nced at Shouko, who was avoiding eye contact, looking guilty.


    Resolute, Yaeko walked over to the door and opened it.


    Standing outside was Arisu, leaning lightly on her cane, with Masumi standing behind her, arms crossed as usual.


    "Sorry for the intrusion," Arisu greeted with a polite bow. Her demeanor was calm and graceful, with impable etiquette.


    "Who are you?" Yaeko asked, confused by the sudden visit.


    "I''m Shouko''s ssmate, Arisu Sakayanagi," Arisu replied with a warm smile.

 Chapter 175: Am I So Vicious?

    Dead?


    Shouko was stunned, unable to process what she''d just heard.


    She had noticed that those girls hadn''t beening to schooltely, but she had assumed they were just celebrating the fact that the curse had been lifted from them. Perhaps they had decided to skip school out of sheer relief.


    But now, it seemed that wasn''t the case at all.


    "It''s a shock, isn''t it?" Arisu said with a faint smile. "Of course, the real reason I''m here is because I found the videotape you destroyed."


    Shouko''s breath caught.


    If she hadn''t destroyed the tape, if she had actually passed it on to someone else to transfer the curse to them, Arisu wouldn''t have lifted a finger to help her.


    But because she had destroyed it, Arisu, who at her core couldn''t stand to see someone so kind suffer such a cruel fate, had decided to intervene.


    "So¡­ you managed to deduce all of this from the information we gathered?" Masumi finally spoke, looking at Arisu in disbelief.


    It didn''t make sense. Masumi had gone through the same materials as Arisu, but she hadn''t picked up on any of this.


    Was she really that dense?


    "No, no, no. That''s impossible. I''m not stupid!" Masumi tried to convince herself internally, but the creeping self-doubt was hard to ignore.


    "I told you to read more about urban legends," Arisu said, rolling her eyes at Masumi.


    Sadako''s cursed videotape was one of the most famous examples of an urban legend. How could Masumi not know about something so well-known?


    "..."


    Masumi didn''t respond, but inwardly, she felt a little humiliated.


    "Wait¡­ what videotape? What urban legend? What are you talking about?" Yaeko, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, her tone filled with urgency.


    Yuzuru, sitting beside her, looked equally frantic. They were struggling to stay calm after hearing that Shoko might die.


    "In that case, let me exin everything Shouko hasn''t told you yet," Arisu said, her voice steady.


    She then began to recount the urban legend of Sadako''s cursed videotape, exining its details and how Shouko had been dragged into it by her so-called ssmates. These ssmates had tried to transfer the curse to Shoko in order to save themselves.


    "Those bastards!"


    The moment Yuzuru heard this, she shouted angrily.


    Her sister had always been kind and selfless. How could anyone take advantage of her like this?


    Yaeko, on the other hand, didn''t say a word. She clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white. Rage boiled inside her.


    Before, she might have dismissed such a story as superstition or nonsense. But now, in a world where sorcerers and curses were undeniably real, how could she doubt it?


    "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Tears streamed down Yaeko''s face as she turned to Shouko, her voice trembling.


    She couldn''t even imagine it, if Arisu hadn''t shown up tonight, her daughter might have died, and she wouldn''t have known anything until it was toote.


    "..."


    Shouko didn''t reply. She felt guilty, knowing she had kept this from her family.


    But facing her mother''s tearful gaze, she forced a faint smile and used signnguage to reassure her.


    I didn''t want to worry you.


    "Sister!"


    Yuzuru couldn''t hold back any longer. She rushed forward and threw her arms around Shouko, tears streaming down her face.


    "What do we do? Are you really going to die?" Yuzuru''s voice cracked as she buried her face in her sister''s shoulder.


    Shouko gently patted Yuzuru''s back, offering what littlefort she could.


    "So that''s why¡­" Yaeko muttered, her voice breaking.


    It was all starting to make sense now. The reason Shoko had been trying to spend so much time with themtely, it was because she didn''t have much time left.


    "How long do you have?"


    Shouko hesitated for a moment, then slowly raised two fingers.


    Two days.


    Her daughter only had two days left.


    At that moment, the everposed Yaeko broke down, copsing to the ground.


    Why? Why was this happening?


    Her eldest daughter had already endured so much in her life. Why did this have to happen to her too?


    "How cruel¡­" Masumi muttered softly, her face showing a rare moment of sympathy.


    But then she nced at Arisu, who was still smiling calmly, and couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    "You''re still smiling? Don''t you feel even a little bad for them?" Masumi snapped.


    "Why would I?" Arisu replied with a shrug. "It''s not like this is an unsolvable problem. Why waste time crying over it?"


    "..."


    Her words stunned everyone in the room.


    Shouko, Yaeko, and Yuzuru all turned to look at her in disbelief.


    "Wait¡­ you''re saying there''s a solution?"


    Arisu let out a small sigh and shook her head.


    "Why else do you think I came here? Do you honestly think I''d show up just to deliver bad news and leave? Do I seem that cruel to you?"


    No one answered, but their silence was enough of a response.@@novelbin@@


    "Unbelievable," Arisu muttered, rolling her eyes. "Do I really look like such a heartless person?"


    "..."


    Everyone in the room was at a loss for words. They couldn''t exactly argue with her.


    "So¡­ what do we do?" Yaeko asked cautiously, her voice trembling with hope and fear.


    "Simple," Arisu said, clearing her throat. "This kind of problem? It''s nothing new. And luckily for us, there are professionals who deal with these things."


    "Professionals?" Yaeko and Yuzuru exchanged nces.


    "Yes," Arisu replied with a small smirk. "I''m talking about sorcerers."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 177: After I Die

    Ryuji wasn''t the type to jump into something for free. If no benefits were mentioned, it was hard for him to agree.


    So, when Arisu added her family''s offer, Ryuji smiled knowingly.


    "You should''ve just said that earlier!" he said with a hint of amusement.


    If she''d been upfront, he wouldn''t have had to question her motives.


    Arisu, however, just smiled politely, clearly unfazed. She didn''t really believe that Ryuji was interested in her family''s offer.


    Given his strength and status, there were plenty of powerful families who would likely line up to do him favors. Even if the Sakayanagi family offered their help, they''d probably never make it to the top of the list.


    "Thank you, Ryuji-san," Arisu said politely before providing him with Shouko''s home address.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji replied calmly.


    After hanging up the phone, Arisu turned to the Nishimiya family, who were staring at her with hopeful yet anxious expressions.


    "Rx," she reassured them, waving her hand lightly.


    "If even this man can''t solve the problem, then I doubt anyone in this world can."


    Her confidence in Ryuji was unwavering. Even people outside the world of sorcery knew his reputation. He was widely regarded as the strongest sorcerer alive.


    If this was beyond him, then no one else could help them. At least, that was Arisu''s belief.


    "..."


    The Nishimiya family remained silent, processing her words.


    They didn''t know much about sorcerers or curses. To them, these were distant, almost mythical things. They had always thought that if anything strange ever happened, the best solution was to stay away from it.


    But now, something horrifying had entered their lives, and they were powerless to stop it.


    Just as the room fell into an uneasy silence, a voice suddenly broke through.


    "I didn''t know Miss Sakayanagi had such faith in me," Ryuji said, his tone light and amused.


    "???"


    The unexpected voice startled everyone. They nced around, confused. They could hear him, but they couldn''t see him.


    Before they could fully react, the air in the center of the living room began to twist and distort.


    As the distortion grew, Ryuji''s figure slowly emerged from the swirling space.@@novelbin@@


    This was his spatial movement technique, something he rarely used.


    "W-What is this?"


    "Ah!"


    The strange and sudden appearance made the Nishimiya family jump back in fright. Even Yuzuru, who tried to stay strong, clutched her sister''s arm nervously.


    Kamuro, too, was visibly startled. She wasn''t used to seeing something so bizarre up close.


    As for Arisu, she managed to keep herposure, though her eyes betrayed her surprise.


    "You really live up to your reputation, Ryuji-san," she remarked with a small smile.


    Given everything she''d heard about him, this kind of disy wasn''t entirely unexpected. If anything, it only reinforced her confidence in him.


    "So, who''s the one dealing with the curse?" Ryuji asked casually, ncing around the room.


    It didn''t take long for his eyes tond on Shouko. Her timid and delicate demeanor stood out immediately.


    "Oh¡­ the aura of a cursed spirit. A curse, huh?" he murmured, narrowing his eyes slightly as he sensed the lingering energy around her.


    "Please!"


    Before Ryuji could say anything else, Yaeko suddenly dropped to her knees in front of him, her head bowed deeply.


    "Please save my daughter!" she begged, her voice trembling.


    The strong, cold demeanor she usually carried hadpletely crumbled. Now, she was just a desperate mother pleading for her child''s life.


    "Mom!"


    Yuzuru''s eyes widened in shock at the sight of her mother kneeling. After a brief pause, she rushed forward and knelt beside her.


    Shouko, unable to speak, followed suit. She knelt quietly, her face full of sorrow as she looked up at Ryuji.


    "Please save my sister! I''ll do anything you ask!" Yuzuru pleaded earnestly.


    Ryuji sighed and scratched the back of his head.


    "What do you think I''m here for?" he said lightly, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation.


    Even if they hadn''t said anything, he had already decided to act. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee in the first ce.


    "The cursed energy surrounding her is growing stronger," Ryuji noted, turning back to Shouko. "If this really is Sadako''s curse, then the outbreak is probably just a few days away."


    Shouko nodded obediently, silently confirming his words.


    "Alright, then tell me everything that happened," Ryuji said, sitting cross-legged on the floor.


    On the phone, Arisu had given him only a brief summary of the situation. Now, he wanted the full story.


    Yaeko and Yuzuru still didn''t fully understand what was happening, but Arisu had a clearer picture.


    "I''ll exin," Arisu offered, stepping forward.


    She could tell from Ryuji''s rxed demeanor that this wasn''t a particrly difficult situation for him. That realization put her at ease.


    Arisu began recounting everything she knew about Shouko''s curse, how it started, what had happened at school, and the cruel actions of her ssmates.


    After listening for more than ten minutes, Ryuji nodded thoughtfully.


    "I see," he said, his expression calm. "It''s really stupid, isn''t it?"


    The Nishimiya family froze, startled by his blunt remark.


    "To think she was framed and cursed by others, yet still tried to handle it all herself," Ryuji continued.


    "Her n to make herself the final victim, breaking the curse that way¡­ it''s so naive. If it were me, I wouldn''t care what happened after I was gone. If I died, the rest of the world could drown for all I care."

 Chapter 179: There Are Differences Between Heroines

    Yaeko naturally hoped her daughter could live a normal life, like everyone else.


    But after so many years of treatments and setbacks, she was afraid to hope too much. A part of her worried it might just be a false rm.


    Even so, she looked at Shouko with eyes filled with hope.


    When Shouko heard her mother''s trembling voice calling out to her, tears started streaming down her face.


    "I can hear it! I can hear it!"


    Her voice was raw, shaky, but filled with pure joy.


    She didn''t need her hearing aids anymore.


    She wasn''t deaf. She wasn''t mute.


    "Shouko!"


    Yaeko, unable to hold back, rushed forward and pulled her daughter into a tight embrace.


    Standing nearby, Yuzuru tried to stayposed, but the sight of her sister crying in her mother''s arms broke her. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she joined them, wrapping her arms around both of them.@@novelbin@@


    Ryuji and the others didn''t interrupt the touching scene. They stood in silence, giving the family their moment.


    "You did this, didn''t you?"


    Arisu quietly stepped closer to Ryuji, her voice calm but filled with curiosity.


    No one else present had the ability to heal Shouko, after all.


    "..."


    Ryuji didn''t respond right away. Instead, he simply smiled, neither confirming nor denying it.


    Arisu''s own smile widened, and when she looked at Ryuji, her expression softened, as if seeing him in a new light.


    At that moment, Shouko finally managed to calm herself. She turned to face Ryuji, her teary eyes full of gratitude.


    "Mr. Ryuji," she said softly, her voice trembling as if she wasn''t sure she''d said it right.


    She hesitated, but her gaze was full of understanding.


    She knew her recovery wasn''t a coincidence.


    Her heart told her that the reason she could hear and speak again was standing right in front of her.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji said casually, waving her gratitude away. "It wasn''t a big deal."


    To him, this kind of thing truly was nothing more than a small favor.


    But before Ryuji could say anything more, Shouko suddenly rushed forward.


    In a blur of motion, she wrapped her arms around him and buried her face against his chest.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Her voice cracked as she sobbed softly, her emotions pouring out.


    Even if it was easy for Ryuji, for her, it was life-changing.


    She had been bullied relentlessly for being deaf and mute. She had suffered in silence for so long, enduring ridicule and exclusion. She had never imagined she could ever have this second chance.


    Now, not only had Ryuji saved her from Sadako''s curse, but he had also made her¡­ whole.


    She didn''t know how else to express the overwhelming gratitude she felt, so she clung to him, trembling and crying softly.


    "Shouko¡­"


    Yaeko and Yuzuru, who were watching, were startled by her sudden action. They opened their mouths as if to say something, but when they saw the tears running down her face, they stayed quiet.


    They weren''t oblivious.


    They knew Shouko had always been strong on the surface, but deep down, she had felt the sting of inferiority. Her life as a deaf and mute girl had been filled with pain she rarely showed.


    Now, seeing her finally express all that emotion, they couldn''t bring themselves to interrupt.


    Yaeko and Yuzuru shared a nce before turning to Ryuji.


    Without a word, Yaeko knelt down in front of him, sitting in a formal posture with her head bowed.


    "Thank you so much for helping Shouko!"


    Her voice was full of sincerity and emotion.


    Yaeko didn''t know how to repay him. They weren''t wealthy, and even if they sold everything they owned, it wouldn''t be enough for someone like Ryuji.


    But in this moment, she would have done anything to show her gratitude.


    "If you ever need anything, no matter what it is, I''ll do whatever I can to repay you," she said earnestly.


    Yuzuru, after a brief moment of shock, quickly followed suit. She knelt down beside her mother and added, "Me too. I''ll do anything you ask of me. No matter how hard it is, I''ll do it!"


    Her voice was firm, unwavering.


    For her sister, she was willing to risk anything, even her life.


    "Mom, Yuzuru¡­"


    Shouko, who had started to calm down, was moved to tears again.


    As she watched her mother and sister kneel for her sake, her chest tightened. She had always known how much they cared for her, but seeing this made her realize just how far they would go for her.


    At the same time, she noticed she was still leaning against Ryuji. Her face flushed as the realization hit her.


    She stepped back quickly, bowing her head in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry! I got carried away," she said softly, her voice shaking.


    Even though her disability had been cured, she still couldn''t help feeling small and insignificant in front of someone like Ryuji.


    Ryuji wasn''t just powerful, he was dazzling. Compared to him, she felt like a shadow standing in the light.


    Lowering her gaze, she fidgeted nervously.


    "I already told you, it wasn''t a big deal," Ryuji said, waving off her apology with a rxed expression.


    "Besides," he added, a small smile tugging at his lips, "how could I ignore such a beautiful girl?"


    Shouko''s head shot up in surprise, but she quickly lowered it again, her face burning red.


    Her ears felt hot, and she wasn''t sure if she shouldugh, cry, or hide.


    Even Yuzuru, standing beside her, raised an eyebrow at Ryuji''sment.


    Ryuji, however, wasn''t being flippant. He wasn''t the type to chase after girls or make shallowpliments.


    Shouko''s kindness and resilience had left an impression on him. That''s why he didn''t hesitate to help her.


    If it had been someone else, even another "heroine," he might not have been so moved.


    Arisu, who had been standing silently nearby, watched the scene unfold with a faint smile.


    Her eyes lingered on Ryuji for a moment, but she said nothing. She didn''t feel the need to interrupt.

 Chapter 182: Thanks

    In just a few moments, half of Sadako''s body had already been transformed into various delicacies within Ryuji''s Food Space.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t take long before she waspletely assimted.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Ryuji didn''t hesitate.


    If it had been a regr first-grade cursed spirit, letting it fully assimte into the domain wouldn''t have mattered.


    But Sadako was special grade. Allowing her to be wasted like this would be a shame.


    Without a second thought, Ryuji activated his Soul Devouring ability, pulling what remained of Sadako into himself. Even though half her body was already gone, the cursed energy and strength she contained were still intact.


    "Not bad, not bad," Ryuji muttered to himself, patting his stomach lightly as though he''d just finished a satisfying meal.


    This oue couldn''t have been more perfect.


    But as he turned around, he noticed the girls staring at him, their expressions frozen in a mixture of confusion and shock.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "What¡­ what was that just now?"


    Even though everyone was relieved that Sadako''s curse had been resolved, the way Ryuji handled it was so oundish they didn''t even know how to react.


    "That''s just how the Food Space works," Ryuji exined with a shrug. "If anyone eats the food in the domain, they get assimted into it."


    He spoke casually, as though this weremon knowledge.


    The girls exchanged uncertain nces.


    The realization that they''d been eating from the Food Space moments earlier hit them hard. Slowly, they all turned their gazes to the food still in their hands.


    "Wait¡­ does that mean¡­"


    Their faces paled as panic set in. Should they stop eating? Were they in danger?


    "Pfft, hahaha!"


    Ryuji burst intoughter, unable to keep a straight face.


    "Rx! What are you thinking?" he said, shaking his head in amusement. "This domain is my power. I control who gets assimted and who doesn''t. You''re all fine, eat as much as you want."


    Hearing this, the tension in the room dissipated almost immediately.


    "So, it''s safe?" Yaeko asked, a bit embarrassed as she looked at the cake she''d just taken a bite of.


    "Of course," Ryuji reassured her with a smile.


    The group let out a collective sigh of relief.


    "Oh, Ryuji¡­ you''re something else," Arisu remarked, shaking her head as a small smile yed on her lips.


    Soon, the domain began to fade, the vibrant world of the Food Space giving way to the familiar surroundings of the Nishimiya family''s living room.


    Sadako was gone.


    The curse had been lifted.


    The room fell quiet as the reality of the situation sank in.


    "Thank you!"


    Yaeko suddenly dropped to her knees in front of Ryuji, her posture formal and respectful.


    She didn''t know how else to express her gratitude. Their family had nothing of value to offer, and this man had done what no one else could.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied casually, waving his hand. "I already told you, no need to thank me."


    He stretched a bit, ncing at the time.


    "Well, I should get going," he said, his tone light as he prepared to leave.


    Hearing this, Arisu immediately stepped forward.


    "I''ll take you home, Ryuji," she offered.


    After all, she was the one who had asked for his help. It was only right for her to ensure he got back safely.


    "That works," Ryuji said with a nod, not bothering to refuse.


    Although he could''ve used his spatial movement ability from the Third Dimension, he rarely relied on it for mundane tasks. It felt¡­ unnecessary.@@novelbin@@


    Meanwhile, Shouko and the rest of her family looked at him, unsure of what to say.


    Their problem had been solved, but Ryuji was leaving so soon they hadn''t even had time to fully thank him.


    And even if they wanted to thank him, they had no idea how.


    "If I ever need anything, I''ll let you know," Ryuji said with a faint smile, waving off their concern.


    The words seemed casual, but they carried a deeper meaning.


    To Shouko, though, it felt like he was only saying this to make them feel better.


    After all, with someone as powerful as Ryuji, what could they possibly do for him?


    But she couldn''t shake the feeling that she''d taken advantage of him. He''d not only lifted Sadako''s curse but also healed her, giving her back her ability to hear and speak.


    Her heart swelled with gratitude, but she didn''t know how to express it.


    "If you ever need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask, Ryuji," Shouko said sincerely, bowing her head slightly.


    Ryuji chuckled softly, turning to leave with Arisu and Masumi.


    As the front door closed, Shouko''s mind raced with thoughts of how much he had done for her.


    ---


    Outside, the sleek car from the Sakayanagi family waited.


    The night was quiet, and the cool air brushed against their skin.


    "Please, get in," Arisu said politely, opening the back door for Ryuji.


    Ryuji gave her a nod of thanks and slid into the car, settling into the plush seat.


    Arisu climbed in after him, leaving Masumi to stand awkwardly by the passenger seat.


    "Go sit up front," Arisu instructed, her tone casual but firm.

 Chapter 185: Keep Your Distance? There鈥檚 No Need

    Arisu understood Ryuji''s unspoken meaning perfectly. Yet, instead of being annoyed, she simply grinned and followed him back into the house.


    The night stretched on without rest.


    ---


    The next morning.


    Ryuji headed to school as usual. As for Arisu, she remained at home. After what happenedst night, there was no way she''d wake up before noon, she simply hadn''t gotten enough rest.


    And, truthfully, it wasn''t entirely Ryuji''s fault.


    Initially, he''d been cautious, thinking that Arisu, who had just recovered from her heart condition, might still need careful handling.


    But he had clearly underestimated Arisu''s fiery personality.


    Arisu wasn''t one to admit defeat, no matter the circumstance. Herpetitive streak extended to every aspect of her life, even ones Ryuji hadn''t expected.


    So, whilest night had certainly proven something, it wasn''t surprising that Arisu would need a few days to fully recover from her own stubborn determination.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in Shouko''s ssroom.


    Noticing Arisu''s empty seat, Shouko turned to Masumi, who sat nearby.


    "Where''s Arisu?" Shouko asked, a touch of concern in her voice.


    After all, what happenedst night had left Shouko deeply grateful to Arisu. If it weren''t for her, Shouko wouldn''t have had the chance to meet Ryuji, and the curse afflicting her would never have been lifted.


    To Shouko, Arisu wasn''t just a ssmate, she was her savior.


    "Ha~," Masumi yawned, looking like she hadn''t slept well. She waved her handzily, her tone nonchnt. "She''s probably¡­ recovering."


    "Recovering?" Shouko tilted her head, confused.


    Masumi nced at her, hesitating for a moment. Shouko''s innocent, curious gaze made her pause, but in the end, Masumi decided to exin.


    "Let me put it this way, Arisu spentst night with Ryuji."


    "Spent the night¡­ together?" Shouko repeated, her words slow as her brain processed the information.


    Her face suddenly flushed as realization dawned on her.


    Masumi didn''t borate further, but she didn''t need to. Shouko quickly understood the implications. A man and a woman spending the night together¡­ It wasn''t hard to imagine what might have happened.


    "Ah¡­" Shouko sighed quietly, her shoulders slumping slightly.


    While she hadn''t said anything outright, Shouko couldn''t deny that Ryuji had been on her mind since the night before. After all, he had saved her life. Whether it was gratitude or something deeper, her feelings toward him had grown.


    But now¡­


    "Well, it makes sense," Shouko murmured, more to herself than to Masumi. "Arisu is amazing, she''s beautiful, smart, and confident. Compared to her, I don''t really have anything to offer."@@novelbin@@


    Her voice grew softer as she spoke, and a faint smile crossed her lips, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "There''s no point in thinking about it," she concluded quietly.


    ---


    Masumi, meanwhile, was struggling to stay awake.


    After being sent to a hotel by Arisu the night before, she hadn''t slept well at all. Between her restless thoughts and the unfamiliar setting, she''d spent most of the night tossing and turning.


    Now, sitting in ss, she found herself yawning repeatedly, still irritated by the events of the previous evening.


    "Tch. Those two were off enjoying themselves, and I had to find some random hotel to crash in," she grumbled under her breath. "They''re lucky I''m such a nice person."


    Still, Masumi wasn''t the type to hold grudges. She could imagine exactly how things had gone for Arisust night, and in a way, it made sense that Arisu wasn''t at school today.


    "Tsk tsk," Masumi clicked her tongue, shaking her head slightly before turning her attention to Shouko.


    The girl looked unusually downcast, her expression distant and forlorn.


    "Huh?" Masumi blinked, then tilted her head in realization.


    "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me you''re into Ryuji, too?" Masumi asked, her tone blunt but curious.


    Her words weren''t entirely serious at first, but as she watched Shouko''s reaction, the truth became clear.


    Shouko''s face turned bright red, and she opened her mouth as if to deny it, but no words came out.


    She lowered her head instead, her silence speaking volumes.


    Masumi raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching into a half-smile. "So I was right."


    Shouko hesitated, fiddling nervously with her hands. She wanted to deny it, but lying to herself or anyone else wouldn''t change how she felt.


    "I¡­ I''ll keep my distance," Shouko said atst, her tone quiet but resolute.


    Masumi blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected response.


    Shouko looked up, meeting Masumi''s gaze with a serious expression. "Arisu and Ryuji seem close, and I don''t want toe between them. I won''t cause any trouble."


    Her words were sincere, and her conviction was clear. Despite her feelings for Ryuji, Shouko wasn''t the type of person who would interfere in someone else''s rtionship.


    For a moment, Masumi was silent, staring at her with an almost incredulous look.


    Then, with a sigh, Masumi waved her hand dismissively. "There''s no need for that."


    "Huh?" Shouko blinked in confusion.


    "You don''t need to keep your distance," Masumi said, crossing her arms. "Do you really think Ryuji has only one woman in his life?"


    Shouko''s jaw dropped slightly, her expression frozen in disbelief.


    Masumi continued, her tone casual but matter-of-fact. "Let me be real with you, Ryuji has more admirers than I can count. Just look at the Service Club girls he was involved with before. Do you honestly think there''s nothing going on with any of them?"


    She leaned back in her chair, shrugging as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "So, what''s one more? You don''t need to keep your distance over something like this."


    Shouko''s face was a mix of shock and embarrassment. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Times have changed, Shouko," Masumi said with a faint smirk.

 Chapter 188: Don鈥檛 Think About It, We鈥檒l Be Together Next Time

    The girls felt a sense of relief after hearing Ryuji''s reassurance. They were well aware of how strong Nanako and Mimiko had be, so having them around for support eased their concerns.


    "We''ll also work hard to be stronger!" one of them dered with determination.


    Even though their current strength was stillcking, they were all motivated to grow and improve.


    "That''s right! We''ll keep training," another added.


    "Someday, we''ll be strong enough to help you, Ryuji," Miko said with quiet confidence.


    The idea of being able to protect Ryuji, instead of always relying on him for protection, was a dream they all shared, even if it felt a little far-fetched.


    Ryuji smiled warmly at their optimism, nodding in encouragement. "Alright," he said simply, acknowledging their resolve.


    The atmosphere around Ryuji and the girls was filled with lightheartedughter and a sense of camaraderie.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back at Arisu''s home.


    Masumi had just returned from school to find the house eerily quiet.@@novelbin@@


    "Still sleeping?" she muttered, ncing around and noticing that Arisu wasn''t anywhere to be seen.


    For a moment, Masumi debated whether she should head upstairs to check on her, but before she could make a decision, the sound of a door creaking open caught her attention.


    Arisu stepped out of her room, her movements casual as if nothing had happened. She didn''t seem tired or sluggish at all. Instead, she walked straight to the kitchen, her demeanorposed and unbothered.


    "You''re back," Arisu said calmly, retrieving a bottle of water from the fridge and taking a long sip.


    "Uh¡­" Masumi blinked, momentarily unsure of how to respond.


    "Are you okay?" she asked tentatively, watching as Arisu leaned against the counter, looking perfectly fine.


    "Me? Of course, I''m fine," Arisu replied nonchntly, shrugging as if the question were unnecessary. "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    Masumi''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "But¡­"


    She trailed off, recalling how frail Arisu used to be. With her congenital heart condition, even walking too much or drinking cold water would have been a problem for her. Yet here she was, casually sipping ice water like it was nothing.


    A realization dawned on Masumi, and her eyes widened slightly. "Your heart condition¡­ has it been cured?"


    Arisu''s lips curled into a small smile, and she nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s right," she admitted. There was no point in hiding it.


    She took another sip of water, then added with a faint sigh, "I always knew sorcerers had incredible powers, but experiencing it firsthand is something else entirely."


    She paused for a moment, her expression thoughtful.


    "A condition that had countless doctors at a loss¡­ and Ryuji fixed it with a simple touch. If someone had told me that a year ago, I wouldn''t have believed it."


    Masumi''s gaze softened slightly. Though she didn''t show it often, she genuinely cared about Arisu, and knowing her friend was finally free of her illness was a relief.


    But then Arisu''s tone shifted, her voice tinged with a mix of amusement and nostalgia.


    "Not only that¡­ I experienced somethingst night that I''ve never felt before," Arisu said, her expression turning faintly wistful as she reminisced.


    Her words,bined with the glint in her eye, immediately caused Masumi''s face to stiffen.


    "¡­" Masumi stared at her, speechless.


    Was this really the same sharp, calcting Arisu she''d always known? Because the way she was acting now¡­


    "You''ve gotten so lewd," Masumi muttered under her breath, unable to hide her disbelief.


    Arisu nced at her, her calmposure intact. "You don''t understand," she said simply, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Masumi bristled at her tone, crossing her arms defensively. "What don''t I understand?" she shot back.


    "Sure, I haven''t experienced it myself, but I''ve been online before. I know what it''s like. It''s just¡­ a few minutes, right?" Masumi''s voice carried a mix of skepticism and defiance.


    Arisu raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile ying on her lips. "A few minutes?" she repeated, her tone dripping with amusement.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Masumi asked, frowning slightly.


    Arisu chuckled softly, leaning forward slightly as if to emphasize her point. "Let me exin something to you," she began, her tone light but firm.


    "Last night¡­ I didn''t sleep at all."


    "¡­"


    For a moment, Masumi waspletely stunned. Her eyes widened as she stared at Arisu, her mind racing to process what she''d just heard.


    "That''s impossible!" she finally blurted out, her voice tinged with both disbelief and shock. "No one can go all night! He''s¡­ he''s not human!"


    Arisu shrugged casually, clearly enjoying Masumi''s reaction. "You''ll understand when it''s your turn," she said, her tone teasing.


    Masumi''s face turned bright red. "What kind of obscene nonsense are you spouting?" she snapped, ring at Arisu.


    Arisu simply shrugged again,pletely unfazed. "What can I say? I couldn''t handle it by myself."


    Masumi''s breath hitched, her face growing even redder as she realized the full implications of what Arisu was saying.


    Her heart skipped a beat as her imagination started to run wild, and she quickly shook her head, trying to push the thoughts away.


    "Stop fantasizing," Arisu said suddenly, her voice cutting through Masumi''s spiraling thoughts. "Next time, I''ll call you to join us."


    Masumi froze, her mind going nk for a moment.


    "W-What are you even saying?!" she sputtered, her voice rising in both embarrassment and anger.


    Arisu smirked, clearly enjoying herself. "I''m being considerate," she said simply, her tone as calm as ever.


    "I don''t need your so-called consideration!" Masumi shot back, her voice sharp. She spun on her heel and stomped back toward her room, mming the door shut behind her.


    The loud bang echoed through the house, a clear sign of her frustration.


    Arisu, however, simply smiled to herself, her expression rxed and unbothered.


    "Ha," she chuckled softly, shaking her head in amusement.

 Chapter 191: Desperate times called for desperate measures

    No matter which direction they tried walking forward, backward, or even through the forest nking the path they always ended up back at the same spot.


    They even tested splitting up. One person walked forward, another backward, and thest through the forest. Yet, all three returned to the same ce.


    It was as if they were trapped in an endless looping space. No matter what they did, the oue remained unchanged.


    At first, they had been confident they could find a way out of this bizarre situation. But as time dragged on, that confidence gave way to unease, and unease quickly turned into fear.


    "Are we really going to die here?"


    "..."


    For once, even Maki didn''t have an answer. She didn''t want to die here, but the situation was bing increasingly hopeless.


    "Ahhh!"


    Yuji however, remained strangely energetic.


    Though lying on the ground moments ago, he suddenly sat up, pping his face repeatedly to jolt himself awake.


    "???"


    Maki and Nobara exchanged baffled nces at Yuji''s behavior.


    "Did¡­ he lose his mind?" Nobara whispered.


    Thankfully, while Yuji''s actions seemed ridiculous, there was a method to his madness.


    "Don''t sleep! Don''t sleep! Stay awake!" Yuji shouted to himself.


    From the second day of being trapped, Yuji had been attempting to make contact with Sukuna, the curse residing within him.


    Though he despised relying on the malevolent King of Curses, Yuji couldn''t think of any other solution. After all, Sukuna had been the most powerful sorcerer a thousand years ago. If anyone could get them out of this situation, it was him.


    Unfortunately, Sukuna had shown no response to Yuji''s repeated calls. It was as if the curse waspletely dormant.


    Thatck of reaction frustrated Yuji to no end. By this point, he was willing to try anything to get Sukuna''s attention.


    "Sukuna! Ryomen Sukuna! Wake up already!" Yuji yelled, his voice echoing through the empty forest.


    "..."


    At first, Maki and Nobara didn''t understand what Yuji was trying to do. But as they listened, realization dawned.


    Yuji was attempting to wake Sukuna to ask for his help.


    After all, desperate times called for desperate measures. They had learned at Jujutsu High that Sukuna''s power was highly dangerous, and relying on him was something to be avoided unless absolutely necessary.


    But this situation was as desperate as it got.


    Even so, watching Yuji repeatedly p himself in the face was a sight neither Maki nor Nobara knew how to respond to.


    "Pa! Pa! Pa!"


    The sound of Yuji''s hands smacking his cheeks echoed loudly. He didn''t hold back, and his face quickly began to swell on both sides.


    Maki and Nobara winced. It was hard to tell whether they were more shocked or concerned.


    "Alright, enough already! That''s enough!"


    Finally, Sukuna''s voice rang out, interrupting Yuji''s self-inflicted punishment.@@novelbin@@


    A grotesque mouth formed on Yuji''s cheek, and Sukuna''s irritated tone spilled forth.


    "You''re seriously annoying, you know that?"


    "Great!" Yuji eximed, relief washing over him. He immediately stopped pping himself, though the sting on his face reminded him just how hard he had been hitting.


    Ignoring the pain, Yuji wasted no time getting to the point.


    "Sukuna, you don''t want me stuck here forever, right? Do you know how to get out of this ce?"


    Both Maki and Nobara turned their attention to Yuji, waiting anxiously for Sukuna''s response.


    "Hah," Sukuna sneered, the disdain in his tone unmistakable. "Are you trying to threaten me?"


    Yuji''s bluntness clearly irritated Sukuna. While it was true Sukuna would be inconvenienced if Yuji''s body were to die, being threatened by his host was something the King of Curses did not appreciate.


    "Call it what you want," Yuji replied, unfazed. "But do you really think I won''t do it?"


    Yuji wasn''t like most people who quaked in fear at the thought of Sukuna. While he didn''t underestimate the Curse King, he also wasn''t afraid of him.


    As a sorcerer, Yuji hade to terms with the possibility of dying the moment he entered this world. That unshakable resolve allowed him to stand his ground even in the face of Sukuna''s intimidation.


    "..."


    Sukuna fell silent for a moment.


    While the King of Curses despised Yuji''s guts, he couldn''t deny the strength of the boy''s spirit.


    How irritating, Sukuna thought. This brat is far too good at pushing my buttons.


    Still, Sukuna didn''t escte the confrontation. There was no point. As much as it annoyed him to admit, Yuji was right. Sukuna didn''t want his vessel dying in this godforsaken loop.


    "Fine. I''ll tell you this much, you''re in a domain space."


    Sukuna''s voice wasced with mockery, though his words carried the weight of truth.


    He had known for a while now that they were trapped within a cursed domain. But, of course, he had no intention of saying anything until it became absolutely necessary.

 Chapter 193: Zenin Maki is Missing

    First, they built a small campfire by the trail.


    For three sorcerers, this wasn''t a difficult task.


    Then, they improvised, using materials they could find nearby.


    "We''re not seriously eating this, are we?"


    Nobara stared at the crude stone pot ced over the fire. Inside were a few boiled leaves, looking less like food and more like survival desperation.


    "Hey, there''s nothing else we can do. The river didn''t even have a single fish," Yuji Itadori said, scratching the back of his head with a helpless smile.


    While he had found a river, it provided nothing except water. There were no fish, no insects¡ªnothing living at all. All they could do was gather some leaves to make a weak soup.


    "..."


    Nobara didn''t respond immediately, her lips pressing into a thin line. She wasn''t someone spoiled by luxury, but even so, this was a new low.


    Her gaze shifted to Maki, who sat silently, showing no sign ofint. Nobara sighed inwardly. If Maki wasn''t grumbling, it didn''t feel right for her to say anything either.


    Reluctantly, she dipped her spoon into the "soup" and took a sip. It was nd, unappetizing, and barely enough to stave off hunger.


    "It''s not enough," Maki said suddenly, standing up after finishing her portion.


    "We don''t know how long we''ll be trapped here. Even as sorcerers, we can only go so long without proper food. Hunger won''t kill us immediately, but we can''t keep this up forever."


    Maki grabbed her sword and nced at the forest.


    "I''ll go scout around. Stay here and keep the fire going."


    Before either Nobara or Yuji could stop her, Maki had already disappeared into the woods.


    "Damn it¡­" Yuji muttered, frustrated at her sudden departure.


    All they could do now was wait and hope Maki returned safely¡ªand, ideally, with something edible.


    "I''ll gather more firewood," Yuji said after a moment, breaking the tense silence.


    The campfire needed to stay lit, and with the forest surrounding them, there was no shortage of wood. It was better than just sitting around doing nothing.


    ---


    Yuji didn''t wander far, staying close to the camp. As he moved, he used the opportunity to practice his physical techniques.


    "Ha!"


    With a loud cry, Yuji mmed his fist into the trunk of a nearby tree. His punch was powerful enough to break the trunk in half, sending the tree crashing to the ground.


    "Hah¡­"


    Exhaling deeply, Yuji straightened up, wiping sweat from his brow.


    "My Taido is getting better," he murmured with satisfaction.


    Taido was the martial art Gojo had taught him. For someone like Yuji, who hadn''t yet awakened a cursed technique of his own, physicalbat skills were his greatest strength.


    If he could master ck sh in the future, Yuji was confident he''d even be able to take on low-tier special-grade curses.


    "Hahaha!" Yuji chuckled to himself, his usual optimism shining through.@@novelbin@@


    "..."


    Back at the campfire, Nobara nced in his direction and rolled her eyes.


    "Doesn''t he ever get tired of showing off?" she muttered.


    Though she wouldn''t admit it out loud, she had to admit Yuji''s progress was impressive. Gojo''s teaching had paid off, and Yuji''s raw talent made Taido an excellent fit for him.


    It was a smart move on Gojo''s part. Since Yuji''s only cursed techniques came from Sukuna and were therefore unusable for obvious reasons focusing on physicalbat was the best option.


    For Gojo, teaching Yuji Taido had probably been little more than a passing whim. But for Yuji, it had be the foundation of his strength.


    ---


    "Alright, that should be enough," Yuji said after gathering a good amount of firewood.


    He returned to the campfire, adding some of the wood to keep it burning steadily. Then he sat down next to Nobara, both of them waiting for Maki to return.


    But as the hours dragged on and the sun began to set, worry started to creep in.


    "She''s been gone for too long," Yuji said, his voice tense.


    "Do you think something happened to her?"


    Nobara didn''t answer right away. Though she shared his concern, she forced herself to remain calm.


    "There''s no point in panicking," she said finally. "And just because she hasn''te back yet doesn''t mean she''s in danger. With Maki-senpai''s strength, if something had happened, there would''ve been some sign of it by now."


    "..."


    Yuji nodded slowly, taking somefort in her words.


    Maki mightck cursed energy, but her physical abilities more than made up for it. As a Heavenly Restriction user, her raw strength and skill ced her on par with a quasi-first-grade sorcerer.


    The only reason she still carried the rank of a fourth-grade sorcerer was due to the Zenin family''s interference. They couldn''t ept someone with no cursed energy rising through the ranks, as it would reflect poorly on the family.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 195: Loneliness! Binding

    A moment ago, Yuji had been standing with her. Now, he had vanished without a trace.


    For a second, a chill ran down Nobara''s spine.


    "Itadori! Itadori!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the stillness.


    At the same time, nails infused with cursed energy materialized in her hands, her weapons for casting techniques.


    "Maki! Maki-senpai!" she called again, louder this time, her voice tinged with desperation.


    But her calls were met with silence. The dark forest remained eerily quiet, its oppressive stillness gnawing at her.


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar sensation began to creep in¡ªa profound loneliness, as if the entire world had abandoned her. It felt like she was thest person left alive.


    ---


    On the other side, Yuji was equally confused.


    He had just turned his head for a moment, and when he looked back, Kugisaki Nobara was gone.


    "Kugisaki! Kugisaki!" Yuji yelled, his voice sharp with concern as he began searching the area.


    He couldn''t fathom what was happening. It wasn''t like Nobara to wander off or disappear without a trace.


    "Kugisaki! Where are you?"


    But no matter how much he called out or scoured the forest, there was no sign of her.


    "What''s going on?" he muttered, frustration building.


    He couldn''t hear any sounds of a struggle or danger, nothing that suggested Nobara was in trouble. And yet, she was nowhere to be found.


    As Yuji wandered through the shadowy woods, a sense of helplessness washed over him.


    "Why does it feel¡­ so lonely?"


    It was strange. Yuji had been alone before plenty of times, in fact¡ªand he''d never felt this kind of emptiness. Scratching his head in confusion, he came up with an idea.


    "Sukuna! Can you hear me? Say something!" he shouted, hoping for a response from the King of Curses who shared his body.


    But all he got in return was silence.


    "Damn it, he''s ignoring me again," Yuji grumbled, his irritation growing. "Of course, when I actually need him, he''s no help at all!"


    Frustrated, he pped himself twice on the face to refocus.


    "Ow!" He winced at the sting. Perhaps he''d hit himself a little too hard.


    Still, there was no response from Sukuna.


    "When I get stronger, I swear, I''ll make you pay for this!" Yuji muttered bitterly. He knew there was no point in dwelling on Sukuna''s unhelpfulness now, so he continued trudging through the forest, feeling more lost than ever.


    What Yuji didn''t realize, however, was that Sukuna wasn''t deliberately ignoring him this time.


    ---


    Within Sukuna''s domain, a space built from bones and shadows the King of Curses sat on his throne, his expression calm and eyes closed as if in meditation.


    But then, suddenly, his eyes snapped open.


    "What''s this? That brat''s presence is gone!" Sukuna growled.


    It was unusual¡ªunnerving, even. He could no longer sense Yuji''s presence.


    He was certain Yuji hadn''t died. If the boy had, Sukuna would have been dragged down with him, and that clearly wasn''t the case.


    But something was wrong. Very wrong.


    And it wasn''t just Yuji. Sukuna could sense it, an unfamiliar emotion stirring within him. It was the same sensation that seemed to grip Maki, Nobara, and Yuji at this moment.


    Loneliness.


    For a moment, Sukuna frowned. This feeling was foreign, almostughable. After all, he had existed as a cursed king for over a thousand years, utterly indifferent to such emotions.


    But Sukuna wasn''t one to overlook the obvious. He knew this loneliness wasn''t natural. It hadn''te from within, it had been forced upon him.


    "Hahaha! So that''s how it is!" Sukuna''sughter echoed through his domain.


    "Loneliness, huh? Interesting. Very interesting!"


    For the first time, Sukuna began to understand the true nature of the space they had been trapped in.


    Previously, Sukuna had dismissed the area as an iplete domain, a wed space without the guaranteed hit effect that domains typically possessed.


    But now he realized he''d been wrong. This wasn''t an iplete domain at all.


    "This domain doesn''tck a guaranteed hit effect," Sukuna murmured to himself, his eyes gleaming with understanding. "It''s been reced with something else entirely."


    What could rece a guaranteed hit effect? Sukuna already knew the answer:


    Cursed Binding.


    As the King of Curses, Sukuna was intimately familiar with the concept of cursed binding.


    Binding curses involved sacrificing something in exchange for gaining something else¡ªlike a trade-off.


    Take the first generation of "Heavenly Restriction," for example: Fushiguro Toji. He had given up all cursed energy in exchange for monstrous physical power that surpassed human limits.


    It was a bnce of extremes. Excelling in one area meant being utterly devoid in another.


    And now, it was clear that this cursed domain operated on a simr principle. The loneliness they felt wasn''t a coincidence, it was the binding.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 197: The Curse Spirit Appears

    Ryuji now possessed two open domains:


    The Malevolent Shrine and the Food Space.


    But against this type of domain, using the Food Space didn''t feel appropriate. It didn''t suit the situation.


    That left only one choice.


    "Domain Expansion¡ªMalevolent Shrine!"


    As Ryuji''s voice fell, a shrine burst forth from the ground behind him, imposing and serene.


    "Hmm?"


    The familiar aura of the Domain instantly reached Sukuna, making him aware of something.


    He grinned.


    "There''s no mistaking it. That''s my domain''s aura!"


    As the creator of the domain, there was no way Sukuna could be wrong about it.


    Now, with its presence here, there was only one exnation:


    That person is here!


    "Interesting."


    Sukuna smirked. This was the perfect opportunity to properly assess the one who had imed his domain for their own.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Yuji, Nobara, and Maki, who had been weighed down by the oppressive loneliness moments ago, suddenly felt a shift.


    Their surroundings brightened as the darkness gave way to daylight. The stifling loneliness that had gnawed at their hearts vanished like smoke.


    "What just happened?"


    They all looked around, confused by the abrupt change.


    "Hey! Long time no see!"


    A voice interrupted their thoughts, and they turned to see Ryuji standing nearby. He didn''t seem surprised by their presence and greeted them with an easy smile.


    "Ryuji!"


    Maki was the first to react, recognition shing in her eyes. They had met before, and she hadn''t forgotten him. She had been impressed by him back then¡ªand seeing him again now was a shock.


    "What happened? Weren''t you missing?"


    Yuji and Nobara finally snapped out of their confusion as well. Nobara immediately rushed over and hugged Maki tightly.


    "Thank god! I thought something had happened to you!"


    "It''s all fine now," Maki reassured her, gently patting Nobara''s back to calm her down.


    "What was that just now? It felt like we were stuck for half a month!" Yuji scratched his head, ncing between Nobara, Maki, and finally Ryuji, looking for answers.


    At the same time, Sukuna, residing within Yuji, focused all his attention on Ryuji, silently observing him.


    "In fact," Ryuji began calmly, "Gojo contacted me three days ago after your disappearance. I came as soon as I could. Three days passed outside while you were in here. It seems the flow of time in this domain differs from the outside world."


    Yuji and the others listened carefully.


    Ryuji''s exnation was straightforward, and while the concept of time distortion wasn''t entirely unfamiliar, it still left them a bit unsettled.


    "So, that''s it¡­" Yuji murmured as he scratched the back of his head.


    He let out a sigh of relief. "I really thought I was gonna die in there."


    Even someone as upbeat as Yuji had struggled against the corrosive effects of the loneliness. It had been unbearable.


    With their minds now clear, the trio began noticing their surroundings more carefully.


    "What about them?" Yuji asked, pointing to the fallen figures scattered around the area.


    It wasn''t just the three of them who had been trapped in this space, there were other humans as well. Unlike sorcerers, however, these ordinary people hadn''t been able to endure. Some had copsed on the ground, lifeless. Others had resorted to more tragic ends¡ªhanging themselves or sumbing to starvation. The loneliness had consumed them.


    "They''re¡­ all dead."


    Nobara and Maki moved quickly to check the bodies, but their worst fears were confirmed. These people were long gone.


    "Damn that cursed spirit!" Nobara clenched her fists, her voice trembling with fury.


    Maki shared her anger, though she stayed silent.


    Ryuji, however, remainedposed. Anger alone wouldn''t solve anything.


    Instead, he scanned the area.


    The domain had already been neutralized by his Demon-Subduing Chef. But since this was the cursed spirit''s domain, it couldn''t be far away.


    "It''sing," Ryuji said quietly, narrowing his eyes.


    "Disperse!"


    With a quick motion, he activated his cursed speech.


    Invisible cursed energy rippled outward, and in the distance, several dark streaks of cursed energy flying toward them dissolved into nothing under Ryuji''s influence.


    "!"


    The sudden action snapped Maki and the others out of their shock. They quickly shifted their focus, now fully on guard.


    "Incredible!" Maki eximed, recognizing the technique.


    Although she''d seen Ryuji''s abilities before through a live broadcast, witnessing them in person was an entirely different experience.


    Ryuji nced around, his expression calm. "Noting out yet? Or are you just some coward who hides behind sneak attacks?"


    The air around them grew heavier, and an eerie silence fell.


    Then, a strange, forlorn voice echoed in their ears.


    "Loneliness¡­ Loneliness¡­ All humans are destined to be alone¡­"


    The cursed spirit emerged. It looked grotesque¡ªits body like pitch-ck sludge, slimy and shapeless, like mud dredged from a sewer.


    It crawled forward slowly, its form barely two or three meters tall.


    "So, it really is loneliness," Ryuji muttered, his suspicion confirmed. The spirit was born from humanity''s collective fear of istion.@@novelbin@@


    "That''s right," the spirit answered, its voice rising. "I am a special grade cursed spirit born from the human fear of loneliness! All things¡ªeverything in this world¡ªwill ultimately end in loneliness!"


    Its voice grew louder, more fervent as it spoke.


    "Damn it, this thing¡­" Maki clenched her fists, seething with anger.


    Nobara gritted her teeth, her fury mirroring Maki''s. Knowing that this creature had trapped them for so long only made them angrier.


    But before either of them could act, Ryuji stepped forward, his voice steady.


    "Leave it to me."

 Chapter 200: Who Did I Offend?

    Smack!


    As soon as Sukuna finished speaking, Yuji pped his face again, trying to silence him.


    "I''m so sorry! So sorry!" Yuji blurted, waving his hands apologetically toward Ryuji. He wanted to make it clear that he wasn''t intentionally disturbing anyone.


    "It''s fine," Ryuji replied calmly, brushing off the interruption.


    "What''s more, I''m quite curious about the King of Curses from a thousand years ago."


    "This¡­"


    Hearing that, Yuji hesitated. After a brief moment of consideration, he lowered his hand and didn''t try to suppress Sukuna any further.


    "Hmph!"


    Sukuna let out a disdainful snort. Being interrupted repeatedly by Yuji only fueled his anger. He mentally swore that once he was fully resurrected, he''d make Yuji pay for the humiliation.


    "Boy, you still haven''t answered my question."


    For now, however, Sukuna had more pressing matters and couldn''t be bothered to argue with Yuji. He focused his attention back on Ryuji.


    "That tone¡­"


    Maki frowned at Sukuna''s words, her irritation clearly visible.


    Before she could act, Ryuji raised his hand to stop her, his expression calm.


    "Yes, you''re correct. That was the Malevolent Shrine," Ryuji confirmed without hesitation.


    "So, you can use my domain after all."


    Even though Sukuna had expected this answer, hearing it directly from Ryuji made his expression darken.


    "Wait, what?!"


    Yuji''s jaw dropped. "That domain belongs to Sukuna?!"


    The atmosphere shifted into an awkward silence. Sukuna''s eyes twitched slightly, unsure how to respond.


    Yuji''s reaction made it clear he had no clue that Sukuna had used his domain before, even though Sukuna had done so during the brief moments he had taken control of Yuji''s body.


    "How can he not know?" Sukuna muttered to himself, genuinely annoyed at Yuji''s obliviousness.


    "Uh¡­"


    Sensing the tension, Yuji scratched his head in confusion. He wasn''t sure what he''d said to make things so awkward.


    "I''ll just¡­ let you guys talk," he mumbled, stepping back.


    Sukuna ignored himpletely, too focused on his conversation with Ryuji to care about Yuji''s awkward retreat.


    "I''ve never used Malevolent Shrine in front of you. Even if your copying technique is extraordinary, you shouldn''t be able to replicate my domain without seeing it," Sukuna said, narrowing his eyes.


    Although he had briefly used Yuji''s body to expand his domain, Ryuji hadn''t been present at the time. It didn''t make sense for him to know about it.


    "..."


    Everyone assumed Ryuji''s ability was some kind of advanced copying technique. How else could he use so many different techniques and domains?


    But Ryuji didn''t bother correcting them.


    "Who said a technique can only be copied after witnessing it firsthand?" he replied with a faint smile.


    "..."


    Sukuna was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Hmm. Technically, there wasn''t a rule stating that copying required seeing the technique. Thinking about it that way¡­ it seemed almost reasonable.


    No. Not reasonable at all.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Sukuna thought. If this wasn''t outright cheating, then what was?


    "You two of my fingers in your possession, don''t you?"


    Deciding not to dwell on the copying issue any further, Sukuna shifted the topic to something more important: his missing fingers.


    "Hmm?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised Sukuna had been able to sense them.


    Then again, it made sense. Though the fingers were stored within Ryuji''s Third Dimension space¡ªa separate dimension¡ªthere were asional oveps between that space and the real world when he used his abilities. It was during those moments of ovep that Sukuna must have picked up on their presence.


    "That''s right," Ryuji admitted openly.


    There was no need to deny it.


    When Ryuji had first obtained Sukuna''s fingers, he had sealed them away as a precaution. Back then, his strength was far from the level it was now, and Sukuna posed a significant threat. Taking steps to avoid empowering him further was simplymon sense.


    Even with the advantages of transmigration and his abilities, Ryuji wasn''t reckless.


    A genius who acted without caution would never live long enough to realize their potential.


    But things were different now.@@novelbin@@


    With Ryuji''s current strength, even if Sukuna were restored to his peak and joined forces with two, three, or even ten versions of himself, it wouldn''t be enough to pose a real threat to Ryuji.


    There was no longer any reason to worry.


    "Haha!"


    Sukuna let out a coldugh, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "So you were afraid of me. That''s why you hid my fingers, to stop me from regaining my full power."


    Hisughter grew louder, carrying an unmistakable tone of ridicule.


    "You''re scared of me, aren''t you?" Sukuna taunted, his voice echoing in the air.


    "You¡ª!"


    Maki clenched her fists, ring at Sukuna angrily.


    Though she didn''t voice it, Maki had developed a deep respect for Ryuji. Hearing Sukuna mock him so openly lit a fire in her chest.


    Even Nobara, who usually kept her cool, couldn''t help but shoot Sukuna a look of irritation.


    Meanwhile, Yuji Itadori looked utterly lost.


    "Why is everyone looking at me like I''m the one who said it?" he thought miserably.


    It wasn''t like he could control what Sukuna said. Yet somehow, he felt like he was being med for the King of Curses'' words.


    "Should I stop him?" Yuji wondered nervously, ncing at Maki''s furious expression.


    The way she gripped her weapon made him genuinely worried. If Sukuna kept running his mouth, Yuji had a feeling Maki''s next target wouldn''t be the cursed spirit but him.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 205: The Honest Itadori Yuji

    Although Yuji could suppress Sukuna''s consciousness most of the time, there wasn''t much he could do if Sukuna decided to speak up.


    Yuji was helpless in such situations.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji said with a small wave of his hand, dismissing the matter entirely.


    "Now that everything''s settled, I''ll take you all back."


    With that, Ryuji turned and began walking, gesturing for Yuji and the others to follow.


    "I can finally go back!" Yuji let out a sigh of relief.


    After spending so much time in the cursed spirit''s domain, it felt like he''d been trapped in another world. Returning to Jujutsu High felt like a breath of fresh air.


    "I wonder if anything has changed at school these past few days," Yuji mused aloud, already feeling a tinge of nostalgia.


    Unlike Yuji, Zenin Maki and Kugisaki Nobara didn''t say much, though they both shared a simr sense of relief.


    But Maki''s thoughts quickly turned to something¡ªor someone¡ªelse. Watching Ryuji walking ahead of them, she pursed her lips.


    "I wonder when I''ll see him again after this," she thought to herself.


    Maki wasn''t someone who liked to drag things out. Once an idea came to her, she was quick to act.


    Without hesitation, she picked up her pace.


    "???"


    Nobara noticed Maki suddenly moving ahead and gave her a puzzled look.


    Before she could say anything, she watched in surprise as Maki, with terrible acting, stumbled and "identally" fell toward Ryuji.


    "Ouch!"


    Makinded conveniently against Ryuji''s arm, wrapping herself around it.


    "Sorry! I think I sprained my ankle!"


    "..."


    Her acting was so poor that it was almostical.


    But Ryuji didn''t seem to mind. With a smallugh, he steadied her and offered support.@@novelbin@@


    "It''s okay. I''ll help you walk," he said easily.


    "Mm," Maki murmured, her face turning a soft shade of red as she nodded. She didn''t push him away.


    "This¡­ this girl!"


    Nobara was caughtpletely off guard by Maki''s sudden maneuver.


    She never expected Maki to have this side to her¡ªcalcted and opportunistic.


    "That¡­"


    Nobara opened her mouth, ready to act on impulse.


    She couldn''t deny that Ryuji, powerful and handsome, ticked all the boxes for her ideal partner.


    But just as she was about to make her move, Yuji Itadori''s voice interrupted her.


    "You sprained your ankle too? Do you want me to help?" Yuji asked earnestly, noticing Nobara''s slight limp as she tried to approach Ryuji.


    "Get lost!" Nobara snapped, ring daggers at Yuji.


    "..."


    Yuji waspletely baffled. He had no idea what he''d done to upset her.


    Left with no other choice, Nobara had to abandon her act. She could only sulk silently, shooting a fierce re at Maki''s back.


    Not that Maki cared. Even if she noticed Nobara''s resentment, it wouldn''t have bothered her.


    When it came to matters like this, Maki believed it was every woman for herself. If Nobara couldn''tpete, it wasn''t Maki''s problem.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji walked over to his car. He wasn''t interested in wasting time walking back or using his powers to speed things up.


    At his level, he didn''t even need to buy a car, someone would give him one if he so much as hinted at needing it.


    Maki immediately imed the front passenger seat without hesitation, settling in naturally.


    This only annoyed Nobara even more, who had moved too slowly to im the spot herself.


    Yuji, on the other hand, waspletely oblivious to the tense atmosphere. He leaned back in his seat, looking as carefree as ever.


    "Finally, I can go back, take a hot bath, and get some proper sleep!" Yuji eximed, stretching his arms as the car started.


    The drive wasn''t long. Soon, the car stopped just outside the gates of Jujutsu High.


    Ryuji nced at the school briefly but didn''t show any intention of going inside.


    Yuji stepped out of the car, grinning widely. He was clearly excited to be back.


    But when he noticed Maki and Nobara still sitting in the car, he paused.


    "Aren''t you two getting out?" he asked, confused.


    Maki and Nobara exchanged a nce before responding in unison.


    "You go ahead. We''re heading somewhere else first."


    Jujutsu High allowed its students the freedom to live on or off-campus. It wasn''t unusual for them to have other amodations nearby.


    "Oh, got it," Yuji said, scratching the back of his head. Though he sensed something was off, he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    In the end, he nodded earnestly.


    "Okay then. Be careful on your way!"


    Before leaving, Yuji turned back and bowed deeply to Ryuji.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ryuji. I''ll never forget what you did for me today!"


    Yuji''s sincerity was written all over his face. He was the type of person who always remembered those who helped him.


    Ryuji simply smiled and waved it off.


    To him, it was just a small favor, nothing worth dwelling on.


    After Yuji left, Ryuji turned to look at Maki and Nobara, both still seated in the car.


    "So," he said, smirking slightly, "who should I drop off first?"


    He wasn''t clueless. He could tell exactly what was going on between the two girls.


    Still, he didn''t mind. It wasn''t a problem now, and there was plenty of time to sort things outter.


    For Ryuji, time was the one thing he had in abundance.


    ***


    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo n: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 206: The Outrageous Talent for Curse Binding

    "Let''s drop Kugisaki off first," Ryuji said.


    His words made Maki and Nobara exchange nces.


    They were both sharp enough to understand what this implied.


    "I..."


    Nobara was about to protest. Why should she give up such a good opportunity?


    But Maki''s gaze stopped her.


    It wasn''t cold or intimidating¡ªjust a wordless question: Are you really ready for this?


    Realizing what Maki was hinting at, Nobara hesitated.@@novelbin@@


    Nobara hesitated. Her brashness faltered as the unspoken question sunk in. While Ryuji did meet her standards for an ideal partner, the truth was, she didn''t know him well yet. Throwing herself forward so eagerly would feel¡­ undignified.


    "..."


    Nobara swallowed her words, momentarily speechless.


    Seeing this, Maki''s lips curved into a confident smile. "Little one, you''ve got a long way to go," she thought triumphantly.


    She turned to Ryuji again. "Kugisaki''s house is closer, so let''s drop her off first," she suggested, sounding entirely natural.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow slightly at her assertiveness but didn''t protest.


    "Alright," he agreed, starting the car.


    This time, Nobara didn''t argue, though she remained silent in the backseat.


    After dropping Nobara off, Ryuji drove Maki to her residence.


    Though Maki was from the Zenin family¡ªone of the three major sorcerer ns¡ªshe didn''t live on the family estate. The Zenin n was notoriously rigid and deeply entrenched in outdated traditions. In their eyes, those without strong curse energy were seen as worthless.


    Maki, having been born with little curse energy, had endured years of contempt and ridicule from her family.


    Her decision to join Jujutsu High had been driven by a desire to prove herself¡ªthat even without exceptional curse energy, she could be a powerful sorcerer.


    When they arrived at her small but tidy apartment, Maki hesitated briefly before stepping out of the car. She nced back at Ryuji, her cheeks reddening slightly.


    "It''s gettingte¡­ do you want toe in for a while?" she asked quietly.


    Ryuji''s gaze flickered toward the still-bright sky, and a faint smile tugged at his lips. "Sure," he replied, parking the car on the side of the road.


    Maki led him inside. Though her apartment wasn''trge, it was well-kept and cozy, reflecting her no-nonsense personality.


    "Ryuji turned his attention inward, checking the system notifications that had popped up during the day.


    "Golden Entry: Land of Death."


    This entry had been triggered by the Lonely Curse Spirit.


    "A new domain¡­" Ryuji murmured, raising an eyebrow in interest.


    The Land of Death domain, while tied to a weaker spirit, had fascinating properties. Its ability to manipte time differently within the domain was especially intriguing.


    Then his attention shifted to the second entry.


    "Golden Entry: Curse-Binding Vow."


    "...Interesting," Ryuji thought, his curiosity piqued.


    Sukuna was known for his mastery of curse-binding vow techniques. In theter stages of the anime, it was these techniques that allowed him to endure and adapt, surviving battles that should''ve ended in defeat.


    "Curse-binding vow talent, huh? Let''s see what this is all about."


    Opening his character panel, Ryuji took a moment to assess the ever-growing list of abilities.


    ---


    [Talent entry system)


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes (Gold), Presence Concealment [Gold], Tranquility [Gold), Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold), Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Maniption [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], ckbird Maniption [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold], Ink Incarnation [Gold], Infinite Void [Gold], Cursed Construct [Gold], Land of Death [Gold], Curse-Binding Vow[Gold] Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,1201"


    The panel had grown far more robust than when Ryuji had first started. Each new entry added to his overwhelming advantage, solidifying his position as a near-unstoppable force.


    "Curse-Binding Vow," he repeated again, thinking back to Sukuna.


    Sukuna''s ability to utilize binding bowagreements had given him an edge in countless battles, allowing him to adapt and grow stronger despite overwhelming odds. If this entry worked as Ryuji suspected, it would add yet anotheryer to his already formidable arsenal.


    "How should I test it?" he wondered aloud.


    Then, an idea struck him.


    Focusing on the concept of a curse-binding agreement, Ryuji silently made a trade with himself: I''ll skip breakfast tomorrow in exchange for a temporary boost in cursed energy.


    The moment he finished the thought, he felt a subtle but noticeable shift.


    Though small, his cursed energy had indeed increased. It was like adding a drop of water to an ocean, not enough to create ripples, but undeniably there.

 Chapter 209: Maki: Am I Invincible?

    "Even if I can''t be stronger, I will never resort to something like that!"


    Ryuji wasn''t surprised by Maki''s reaction.


    If she hadpromised so easily, she wouldn''t be Zenin Maki.


    "Is there really no other way?"


    Maki''s voice was quiet, and her usual confidence seemed to falter for a moment.


    The thought of being stuck in her current state, powerless to change her fate, made her feel hollow. Her gaze dropped, her expression absent.


    "That''s not entirely true."


    "...?"


    Maki''s head shot up, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Among the many techniques out there, one can solve your problem: the Idle Transfiguration."


    "Idle Transfiguration?"


    It was a term Maki had never heard before. She frowned, her curiosity piqued.


    "Idle Transfiguration," Ryuji exined, "is a technique that alters the body by modifying the soul. By using it, the connection between twins can be severed, effectively lifting the twin''s curse."


    Maki''s eyes gleamed with hope. "Does anyone know this technique?"


    Her voice carried a sense of urgency, her determination shining through.


    Ryuji didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he simply smiled and looked at her, his expression unreadable.


    "Wait..." Maki''s voice wavered. "You¡­?"


    Her disbelief was evident as the realization dawned on her.@@novelbin@@


    "What''s so surprising about that?" Ryuji shrugged casually. "It''s no big deal."


    Idle Transfiguration was originally a technique from Mahito, a cursed spirit born of humanity''s fear.


    With so many people already believing that Ryuji could replicate others'' abilities, he saw no reason to deny it.


    "That''s amazing!"


    Maki''s face lit up with excitement, her earlier gloom vanishing instantly.


    Her gaze turned expectant as she tentatively looked at Ryuji. "Could you¡­ could you help me?"


    Despite her strong personality, Maki seemed uncharacteristically cautious in that moment, as though afraid of being rejected.


    Ryuji chuckled at her hesitation. He reached out and gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "You''re mine now. If I don''t help you, who else would I help?"


    "Hehe¡­"


    Ryuji''s words brought a bright smile to Maki''s face. She felt a warmth she hadn''t experienced in a long time, a happiness that came from knowing someone was truly on her side.


    "Are you ready?"


    As Ryuji spoke, his hands began to emit the unique energy of Idle Transfiguration.


    "Yes!"


    Without a hint of hesitation, Maki nodded firmly, taking a deep breath to steady herself.


    cing a hand gently on her forehead, Ryuji activated the technique.


    In that instant, Maki''s soul manifested before him. To lift the twin''s curse, Ryuji only needed to adjust the state of her soul.


    With the experience he''d gained from using this technique in the past, he made quick work of the process.


    "All done."


    When Ryuji pulled his hand back, not even half a minute had passed.


    "That''s it?"


    Maki blinked, still processing what had just happened.


    She wasn''t doubting him, but the sheer speed of it all left her bewildered. It had happened so fast, she barely felt anything.


    "Wait¡­ something feels different."


    Her brows furrowed as she noticed a subtle but significant change within herself.


    Ryuji smirked and exined, "With the twin''s curse lifted, the small amount of cursed energy you had ispletely gone now."


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Maki had always possessed a trace amount of cursed energy, so little that it was practically negligible.


    But now, she had none.


    "You''ve probably heard of Fushiguro Toji, haven''t you?"


    "Yes¡­ I''ve heard some things about him."


    Fushiguro Toji, formerly Zenin Toji, was an infamous figure in the Zenin family. Born without any cursed energy, he had been branded as an outcast.


    But Toji''sck of cursed energy became his greatest strength. In exchange for it, he had gained unparalleled physical prowess, so much so that even the strongest sorcerers had feared him.


    "Toji is what''s known as a Heavenly Restriction User," Ryuji continued. "He didn''t have cursed energy, but in return, his physical abilities reached an extraordinary level. And now, you''ve undergone the same transformation. You''re essentially the second generation of the Heavenly Restriction User."


    "The second generation of the Heavenly Restriction User ¡­"


    Maki clenched her fists as the realization sank in.


    She could feel it, her strength had grown exponentially. The effects of the transformation were immediate and overwhelming.


    For a brief moment, she felt invincible.


    Of course, this was just an illusion brought on by the sudden surge in power. Once her mind caught up, the sensation began to fade, leaving her with a sense of calm control.


    "Do you want to test your new strength?" Ryuji asked, amused by the determined expression on her face.


    "..."


    Maki didn''t answer right away. She raised her head and met his gaze with a challenging glint in her eyes.


    "I feel like I could do it all over again."


    Ryuji blinked, thenughed, realizing exactly what she meant.


    ***


    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo n: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!